TA
IEPA TFPAMMAĀTA
METAŠPASOENTA
EK
TON ΘΕΩ͂Ν APXETTIICN
ἘΝ 'OZONIA ᾿Ἐτυπώθη dv ἐπιμελείας τοῦ τυποθέτου τῆς ᾿Ακαδημίας δαπάνῃ τῆς “Ἱερογραφικῆς 'Ἑταιρίας πρὸς διάδοσιν τοῦ Θείου λόγου εἴς τε τὴν Βρεταννίαν καὶ τὰ ἄλλα ἔθνη
a Ya
1872
Κεφάλαια, ZeA. | Κεφάλαια. Σελ. TENĒZIZ «as.,.....,..... ΜΝ δ 1 ΠΕΚΚΛΗΣΙΑΣΤΗ͂Σ ....».... 12... 608 EZOA02 40 .. 52 ΨΑΣΜΑ ASMATON ........» . māls 610 AEYITIKON...... ΧΟ Κ 27... 96|'Hžalaz .... 66... 620 APIOMOTN.S < LK. CS 36.. 128 | ἹΈΡΕΙΑΝ S Liga vs 52... 670 AEYTEPONOMION.. ........ 34... 172] ΘΡΗ͂ΝΟΙ ...... a kia INK 5 728 IHžOYž ΤΟΥ NAYH....... 24 ,. 210 IEZEKIHA 48... 734 21... 235 | AANĪHA. 12... 784 4 πὰ 260 ΔΩΣΕ 1.2708 naaks 14.. 800, ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ A.............. 8107. 4268) ΩΡ ΣΟΥ ἘΣ KPK, 3... 808 ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄ 24. 151) 20t. NAMOS 5 APEC 9.. 811 ΒΑΣΙΛΕΩΝ͵ Α΄ θρ Ὁ, 595 | ABAIOY 4 οἱ 817 BAŽIAEON Β΄ 25.. 358 | ΙΩΝΑΣ ..... ἘΡ ἐ ΥΟΤΣ Ὁ, 4... 818 TON XPONIKON Α΄ ........ 290% 390) ΜΙΧΑΙΑΣ, SR νι 7... 820 TEN XPONIKON Β΄ .. κ᾿ νον 86... 418 | NAOYM „..... Mr eat = . g 881 TSP ARTS. τυροῦ ον ὅν 10. 453 | ΑΒΒΑΚΟΥ͂Μ.. .. κε νν εν γε anas 3.. 826 NIEZE τὶς arku εν ἧς 13... 408 ΣΟΦΟΝΙΑΣ.. 8... 829 ΟΜΝ 0 sia Ss 10.. 477| ATFAIOZ.......,... aaa. 2... 891] TEIRIRE OC pl Šjovei cslokjes Ξ „dz 485 | ZAXAPIAZ .............. « 14.. 838 RAAMOPU. 1.0.1 ἐπ ΤΣ ΤΥ 518 | MAKAXTAS ..,............ μ΄ 841 IIAPOIMIAI 584 : Τὸ κατὰ ΜΑΤΘΑΙΟΝ Etayye- ἘἘπιστυλὴ πρὸς ΘΕΣΣΑΛΟΝΙ- λίιον „vu, a aeoaeceeaa aaa 28... 847, ΚΕΙ͂Σ Β' .........../..a . 8, 1048 Τὸ κατὰ MAPKON Εὐαγγέλιον.. 16 .. 879 ᾿Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς ΤΊΜΟΘΕΟΝ A' 6... 1050 Τὸ κατὰ AOYKAN Edayyēkov.. 24... 899 ᾿Ἐπιστυλὴ πρὸς ΤΙΜΌΘΕΟΝ B 4 .. 1054 Τὸ κατὰ I2OANNHN Εὐαγγέλιον 21 .. 933 Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς TITON ...... 3... 1057 ΠΡΑΞΈΙΣ TEN AITOZTOAON 28 .. 960. ᾿Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς ŠIAHMONA .. 1... 1059 Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς POMAIOYZ .. 16 .. 993 Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς EBPAIOYS 18... 1059 |, Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς KOPINEIOY2 Α΄ 16 .. 1007 Ἐπιστολὴ LAKOBOY ...... ἐν ΘῊΡ 1070 Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς ΚΟΡΙΝΘΙΟΥ͂Σ Β΄ 13... 1020 Ἐπιστολὴ IIETPOY Α΄ 5.. 1073 ᾿Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς TAAATAZ „... 6... 1028 Ἐπιστολὴ IIETPOY B'.. 3.. 1077 ᾿Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς EEZIOYZ.... 6 1033 ᾿Ἐπιστολὴ IOANNOY A'...... 5... 1080 ᾿ Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς ΦΙΛΙΠΠΉΣΙΟΥΣ 4 .. 1038 ᾿Επιστολὴ I2ANNOY Β΄ ...... 10. 1084 ᾿Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς ΚΟΛΟΣΣΑΕΙΣ.. 4... 1041 Ἐπιστολὴ IOANNOY T" ...... 1 1084 ἘΠιστολὴ πρὸς ΘΕΣΣΑΛΟΝΙ- ἘΞ IOYAA k 1 1085 KEIZ Α΄ «34... 5... 1046 AITOKAAYYIZ IOANNOY.... 22..
1086 |
KAINH ATAOHKH KTPIOT ΚΑΙ ΣΩΤΗΡΟΣ
ἩΜΩ͂Ν
IHZŽOY ΧΡΙΣΤΟΥ͂,
ΜΕΤΑΦΡΑΣΘΕΙ͂ΣΑ
EK ΤΟΥ EAAHNIKOYV.
418
XPONIKON
Β΄.
LH Ψαλ. οβ΄. τ.
Μ᾿ εἰχ. 5. κεφ. κβ΄. 14.
15 Bag. Α΄. α΄. 35, 39.
i αὑτοῦ καὶ
TO ΔΕΎΤΕΡΟΝ ΒΙΒΛΙΟΝ ΤΩΝ XPONIKON:
Ἢ,
ΠΑΡΑΛΕΙΠΟΜΕΝΩ͂Ν,
TO ΔΕΎΤΕΡΟΝ ΒΙΒΛΙΟΝ ΤΩΝ XPONIKON:
Ἢ,
ΠΑΡΑΛΕΙΠΟΜΕΝΩΝ,
ΚΕΦ. α΄. AI " ἐκραταιώθη ὁ Σολομὼν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Δαβὶδ εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν 3 Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς αὐτοῦ ἧτο μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ 3 ἐμεγάλυνεν αὐτὸν εἰς ἄκρον.
2 Καὶ ἐλάλησεν ὃ Σολομὼν πρὺς πάντα τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ, *mpūs τοὺς χιλι- dpxovs καὶ ἑκατοντάρχους, καὶ πρὸς τοὺς κριτὰς, καὶ πρὸς πάντας τοὺς ἄρχοντας παντὸς τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, τοὺς | ἀρχηγοὺς, τῶν πατριῶν' 3 καὶ ὑπῆγαν ὁ Σολομὼν, καὶ πᾶσα ἣ σύναξις μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, εἰς τὸν ὑψηλὸν τόπον τὸν "ev Γαβαών" διότι ἐκεῖ ἦτο ἡ σκηνὴ τοῦ μαρτυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ, τὴν ὁποίαν Μωῦ-
σῆς, ὁ δοῦλος τοῦ Κυρίου, ἔκαμεν ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ. 4 "Ὁ δὲ Δαβὶδ εἶχεν ἀνα- βιβάσει. τὴν κιβωτὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀπὸ Kiptād-i lapēlu, εἰς τὸν τόπον τὸν ὁποῖον πι οητοίμασεν ὃ Δαβὶδ δ αὐτήν" διότι εἶχε στήσει σκηνὴν dr αὐτὴν ἐν "Iepov- σαλήμ. 5 "Kat τὸ χαλκοῦν θυσια- στήριον, τὸ ὁποῖον ἔκαμε" "Βεσελεὴλ ὁ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Οὐρὶ, υἱοῦ τοῦ "Op, ἧτο ἐκεῖ ἔμπροσθεν τῆς σκηνῆς τοῦ Κυρίου" καὶ ἐξεζήτησαν αὐτὸ ὁ Σολομὼν, καὶ ἡ σύναξις. 6 Καὶ ἀνέβη 6 Σολομὼν ἐκεῖ ἐπὶ τὸ χαλκοῦν θυσιαστήριον ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου, τὸ ἐν τῇ σκηνῇ τοῦ μαρ- τυρίου, καὶ " προσέφερεν ἐπ᾿ αὐτὸ χίλια ὁλοκαυτώματα.
Κεφ. α΄.
= Δαν.
B.21.
$ au. B'., tajā, Ls Xpov. Α΄. te. 1.
1 'Eģdē. AC TAVS Ag. 1,
8 "Eēdē. λα΄. 2.
3 Bad. Α΄. γ᾽. 4.
XPONI
KON 8΄.
18 Xpov, Α΄. κθ΄. 23. κεφ. θ΄. 22. Ἔκκλ. β', 9.
ΤᾺ Kar' ἐκείνην τὴν νύκτα ἐφάνη ὁ ὁ Θεὸς εἰς τὸν Σολομῶντα, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, Ζήτησον τί νὰ σοὶ δώσω.
8 Ὃ δὲ Σολομὼν εἶπε πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν, Σὺ ἔκαμες μέγα ἔλεος πρὸς Δα- βὶδ τὸν πατέρα μου, καὶ " μὲ κατέ- στησας βασιλέα ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ" 9 τώρα, Κύριε Θεὲ, ās βεβαιωθῇ ὁ λόγος σου ὁ πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ τὸν πατέρα μου" διότι Pod μὲ ἔκαμες; βασιλέα € ἐπὶ λαὸν πολὺν ὡς τὸ χῶμα τῆς γῆς; 10 "ds τώρα εἰς ἐμὲ σοφίαν καὶ σύνεσιν, M διὰ νὰ ἐξέρχωμαι καὶ νὰ εἰσέρχωμαι ἔμ- προσθεν τοῦ λαοῦ τούτου" διότι τίς δύναται νὰ κρίνῃ τὸν λαόν σου τοῦτον τὸν μέγαν;
11 "Kat εἶπεν ὁ Θεὸς πρὸς τὸν Σολομῶντα, Ἐπειδὴ συνέλαβες τοῦτο ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ σου, καὶ δὲν ἐζήτη. σας πλαΐτη, ἀγαθὰ, καὶ δόξαν, οὐδὲ τὴν ζωὴν τῶν μισούντων σε, οὐδὲ πολυ- Čolav ἐζήτησας, ἀλλ᾽ ἐζήτησας εἰς σεαυτὸν σοφίαν καὶ σύνεσιν, διὰ νὰ κρίνῃς τὸν λαόν μου, ἐπὶ τὸν ὁποῖον σὲ ἔκαμα βασιλέα' 12 ἡ σοφία καὶ ἡ σύνεσις δίδεται εἰς σέ᾽ καὶ πλοῦτον, καὶ ἀγαθὰ, καὶ δόξαν, θέλω δώσει εἰς σὲ, 15 ὡς δὲν ἔγεινεν εἰς τοὺς βασιλεῖς τοὺς πρὸ σοῦ, οὐδὲ εἰς τοὺς μετὰ σὲ θέλουσι γείνει τοιαῦτα.
18 Τότε ἐπέστρεψεν ὁ Σολομὼν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, ἀπὸ τοῦ ὑψηλοῦ τόπου τοῦ ἐν Ταβαὼν, ἀπ᾽ ἔμπροσθεν τῆς σκηνῆς τοῦ μαρτυρίου, καὶ ἐβασίλευεν ἐπὶ τὸν Ἰσραήλ.
14 ΚΑῚ ἢ συνήθροισεν ὁ Σολομὼν ἁμάξας καὶ ἱππέας" τετρακοσίας ἁμάξας, καὶ δώδεκα χιλι- δας ἱππέων, τοὺς ὁποίους ἔθεσεν εἰς τὰς πόλεις τῶν ἁμαξῶν, καὶ πλησίον τοῦ βασιλέως ἐν “Ἱερουσαλήμ.
15 Kat "δ κατέστησεν ἐν "Iepovra- | λὴμ ὁ βασιλεὺς τὸν ἄργυρον καὶ TOV |
χρυσὸν ὡς λίθους, καὶ τὰς κέδρους κατέστησεν ὡς τὰς ἐν τῇ πεδιάδι συ- καμίνους, διὰ τὴν ἀφθονίαν, 160 15" γίνετο δὲ εἰς τὸν Σολομῶντα ἐξαγωγὴ ἵππων, καὶ λινοῦ νήματος, ἐξ Αἰγύπτου" τὸ μὲν λινοῦν νῆμα ἐλάμβανον οἱ ἔμ- ποροι τοῦ βασιλέως εἰς ὡρισμένην τιμήν. 17 ᾿Ανεβίβαζον δὲ καὶ ἔφερον ἐξ Ai- γύπτον μίαν ἅμαξαν διὰ ἑξακοσίους σίκλους ἀργυροῦς, καὶ ἕκαστον ἵππον διὰ ἑκατὸν πεντήκοντα" καὶ οὕτω διὰ πάντας τοὺς βασιλεῖς τῶν Χετταίων, καὶ διὰ τοὺς βασιλεῖς τῆς Συρίας, ἡ ἐξαγωγὴ ἐγίνετο διὰ χειρὸς αὐτῶν.
[ΚεΦ. β. ΚΑΙ "'᾿ἀπεφάσισεν ὁ Σολομὼν νὰ οἰκοδομήσῃ οἶκον εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ οἶκον βασιλικὸν
Ee2
καὶ εἶχε χιλίας
εἰς ἑαυτόν. 2 Καὶ 5 ἠρίθμησεν ὁ Σο- λομὼν ἑβδομήκοντα χιλιάδας ἀνδρῶν ἀχθοφύρων, καὶ ὀγδοήκοντα χιλιάδας λιθοτόμων ἐν τῷ ὄρει, καὶ τρεῖς xe ddas ἑξακοσίους 6; ἐπιστάτας ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν.
8 Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν 6 Σολομὼν πρὸς ||Xovpā τὸν βασιλέα τῆς Τύρου, λέ- γῶν, * Καθὼς ἔκαμες εἰς τὸν Δαβὶδ τὸν πατέρα μου, καὶ ἔπεμψας πρὸς αὐτὸν κέδρους διὰ νὰ οἰκοδομήσῃ. εἰς ἑαυτὸν οἶκον νὰ κατοικήσῃ ἐν αὐτῷ, εἰς ἐμέ, 4 ᾿Ιδοὺ, “ἐγὼ οἰκοδομῶ οἶκον εἰς τὸ ὄνομα Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ μου, διὰ νὰ καθιερώσω τοῦτον εἰς αὐτὸν, > διὰ νὰ προσφέρηται ἐνώ- πίον αὐτοῦ θυμίαμα εὐωδίας, καὶ ὃ οἱ Ταντοτεινοὶ ἄρτοι τῆς προθέσεως, καὶ
Ἰτὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα τὰ πρωϊνὰ καὶ ἑσπε- ρινὰ, ἐν τοῖς σάββασι, καὶ ἐν ταῖς νεο- μηνίαις, καὶ ἐν ταῖς ἐπισήμοις ἑορταῖς Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ ἡμῶν. Τοῦτο εἶναι χρέος τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα. 5 Καὶ ὁ οἶκος τὸν ὁποῖον οἰκοδομῶ εἶναι μέγας" διότι * μέγας ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν ὑπὲρ πάντας τοὺς θεούς. 6 ᾿Αλλὰ 9 τίς δύναται rā οἰκοδομήσῃ, εἰς αὐτὸν οἶκον, ἐνῷ ὁ οὐ- ρανὸς καὶ ὁ οὐρανὸς τῶν οὐρανῶν δὲν εἶναι ἱκανοὶ νὰ χωρέσωσιν αὐτόν; „Tis δὲ εἶμαι ἐγὼ, ὥστε νὰ οἰκοδομήσω οἶκον εἰς αὐτόν; εἰμὴ μόνον διὰ νὰ θυσιάζω ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ; T Topa λοιπὸν ἀπό- στειλον πρὸς ἐμὲ ἄνδρα σοφὸν εἰς τὸ νὰ ἐργάζηται εἰς χρυσὸν, καὶ εἰς ἄρ- γύρον, καὶ εἰς χαλκὸν, καὶ εἰς σίδηρον, καὶ εἰς πορφύραν, καὶ εἰς κόκκινον, καὶ εἰς κυανοῦν, καὶ ἐπιστήμονα εἰς τὸ ἐγ5 γλύφειν γλυφὰς μετὰ τῶν σοφῶν τῶν μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἐν τῇ ᾿Ιουδαίᾳ καὶ ἐν τῇ Ἱερουσαλὴμ, 1? τοὺς ὁποίους Δαβὶδ ὁ πατήρ μου ἡτοίμασεν. 8 5: tiri λόν μοι καὶ ξύλα κέδρινα, πεύκινα, καὶ | ξύλα Πἀλγουμεὶμ, ἐ ἐκ τοῦ Λιβάνου" δίδει ᾿ ἐγὼ γνωρίζω 6 ὅτι οἱ δοῦλοί σου ἐξεύ- | ρουσι νὰ κόπτωσι ξύλα ἐν τῷ Λιβάνῳ" καὶ ἰδοὺ, οἱ δοῦλοί μου δέχου αιν" σθαι μετὰ τῶν δούλων σου, 9 διὰ νὰ ἑτοι- μάσωσιν εἰς ἐμὲ ξύλα ἐν ἐν ἀφθονίᾳ" διότι ὁ οἶκος τὸν ὁποῖον ἐγὼ οἰκοδομῶ θέλει ᾿ εἶσθαι μέγας καὶ θαυμαστός. 10 Καὶ ἰδοὺ, '? θέλω δώσει εἰς τοὺς δούλους σου τοὺς ξυλοτόμους εἴκοσι χιλιάδας κόρους σίτου κοπανισμένου, καὶ εἴκοσι χιλιάδας κόρους κριθῆς, καὶ εἴκοσι χι- λιάδας βὰθ οἴνον, καὶ εἴκοσι χιλιάδας βὰθ ἐλαίου.
11 Καὶ ἀπεκρίθη ὁ Χουρὰμ ὁ ὁ βασι- λεὺς τῆς Τύρου δὲ ἐπιστολῆς, τὴν ὁποίαν ἔστειλε πρὸς τὸν Σολομῶντα, mi ᾿Επειδὴ ὁ Κύριος ἠγάπησε τὸν λαὸν αὑτοῦ, σὲ κατέστησε “βασιλέα ἐπ᾽ αὐ- τούς. 12 Εἶπεν ἔτι 6 Χουρὰμ, "' Εὐ- λογητὸς Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ,
οὕτω κάμε Li
κε΄. 30.
1 Xpov. A. xB', 18. "Bad. Α΄, €.6.
] Τ᾿ Αλμου- γεὶμ,Βασ. Αὐτοί;
XPONIKON Β΄.
i:
γὺ ὃ.
1 Bad. Δ΄. F'.1, KTA, 2Tev. x8'. 2, 14.
5 Χρον. Α΄. κα΄. 18.
* Bad. ἊΝ δ" 2.
* Bad. A «. 3.
15 ὁ ἸΤοιητὴς τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ τῆς γῆς, Ooris ἔδωκεν εἰς τὸν Δαβὶδ τὸν βασι- λέα υἱὸν σοφὸν, ἔχοντα φρόνησιν καὶ σύνεσιν, ὕστις θέλει «οἰκοδομήσει οἶκον εἰς τὸν Κύριον, καὶ οἶκον βασιλικὸν εἰς ἑαυτόν: 18 ἀποστέλλω λοιπὸν τώρα ἄνθρωπον σοφὸν, ἔχοντα σύνεσιν, τοῦ Χουρὰμ τοῦ πατρός μου, 14 "5 υἱὸν γυναικὸς ἐκ τῶν θυγατέρων Δὰν, καὶ πατρὸς Τυρίου, ἐπιστήμονα, εἰς τὸ νὰ ἐργάζηται «is χρυσὸν, καὶ εἰς ἄργυρον, εἰς χαλκὸν, εἰς σίδηρον; εἰς λίθους, καὶ εἰς ξύλα, εἰς πορφύραν, εἰς κυανοῦν, καὶ εἰς βύσσον, καὶ εἰς κόκκινον" καὶ εἰς τὸ ἐγγλύφειν πᾶν εἶδος γλυφῆς, καὶ ἐφευρίσκειν πᾶσαν ἐφεύρεσιν εἰς ὅ,τι προβληθῇ εἰς αὐτὸν, μετὰ τῶν σοφῶν σου, καὶ μετὰ τῶν σοφῶν τοῦ κυρίου μου Δαβὶδ τοῦ πατρός σου" 15 Topa, λοιπὸν τὸν σῖτον, καὶ τὴν κριθὴν, τὸ ἔλαιον, καὶ τὸν οἶνον, "rā ὁποῖα ὃ κύριός, μου εἶπεν, ἃς στείλῃ πρὸς τοὺς δούλους αὑτοῦ 16 καὶ kus θέλομεν κόψει ξύλα ἐκ τοῦ Λιβάνου, κατὰ πᾶσαν τὴν χρείαν σου, καὶ θέλομεν φέρει αὐτὰ πρὺς σὲ μὲ σχεδίας διὰ θαλάσσης εἰς ᾿Ιόππην" καὶ σὺ θέλεις ἀναβιβάσει αὐτὰ εἰς ἱἹερου- σαλήμ.
17 Καὶ 13 ἠρίθμησεν 6 Σολομὼν πάν- |ras τοὺς ἄνδρας τοὺς ξένους τοὺς ἐν "γῆ Ἰσραὴλ, μετὰ τὸν ἀριθμι ὃν "kad? ὃν Δαβὶδ ὅ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ ἠρίθμησεν αὐτούς" καὶ εὑρέθησαν ἑκατὸν πεντή- κοντα τρεῖς χιλιάδες καὶ ἑξακόσιοι. 18 Καὶ ἐξ αὐτῶν * ἔκαμεν ἑβδομήκον- ra χιλιάδας ἀχθοφόρων, καὶ ὀγδοής κοντα χιλιάδας λιθοτόμων ἐν τῷ ὄρει, καὶ τρεῖς χιλιάδας ἑξακοσίους ἐργο- διώκτας ἐπὶ τὸν λαόν.
{κὲφ, y.] ΚΑΙ ᾿ἤρχισεν. ὁ Σολο-
ὼν νὰ οἰκοδομῇ τὸν οἶκον. τοῦ Κυρίου ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἐν τῷ ὄρει Μοριὰ, ὅπου ἐφάνη ὁ ὁ Κύριος εἰς τὸν Δαβὶδ τὸν πατέρα αὐτοῦ, ἐν τῷ τόπῳ τὸν ὁποῖον ἡτοίμασεν ὁ Δαβὶδ ἐν τῷ ἁλωνίῳ * ”0p- νὰν τοῦ ᾿Ιεβουσαίου. 2 Kai ἤρχισε νὰ οἰκοδομῇ τῇ δευτέρᾳ τοῦ δευτέρου μηνὸς, ἐν τῷ τετάρτῳ ἔτει τῆς λείας αὑτοῦ.
8 “Τοῦτο δὲ ἦτο τὸ σχέδιον τοῦ Σο- |Nopāvros διὰ νὰ οἰκοδομήσῃ τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Θεοῦ' Τὸ μῆκος εἰς πήχας, κατὰ τὸ πρῶτον μέτρον, ἦτο ἑξήκοντα πηχῶν, | kat τὸ πλάτος εἴκοσι πηχῶν, 4 Καὶ "τὸ pūci τὸ κατὰ πρόσωπον τοῦ οἴκου, εἶχε μῆκος κατὰ τὸ πλάτος τοῦ οἴκου, εἴκοσι πηχῶν, καὶ ὕψος ἑκατὸν εἴκοσι" καὶ ἐσκέπασεν αὐτὸ ἔσωθεν μὲ χρυσίον
βασι-
6 Bad. A
s', 17.
καθαρόν. ὅ Καὶ " ἐστέγασε τὸν οἶκον τὸν μέγαν μὲ ξύλα πεύκινα, τὰ ὁποῖα
καὶ ἐσκέπασε, μὲ χρυσὸν καθαρὸν, καὶ ἐνέγλυψεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν Φοίνικας καὶ ἁλύσεις. 6 Καὶ ἐκόσμησε τὸν οἶκον μὲ λίθους τιμίους διὰ ἁ ὡραιότητα" τὸ δὲ χρυσίον ἦτο χρυσίον Φαρουΐμ., 7 Ἐ- σκέπασεν ἔτι μὲ χρυσίον τὸν οἶκον, τὰς δοκοὺς, τοὺς παραστάτας, καὶ τοὺς τοίχους αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὰς θύρας αὐτοῦ" καὶ ἐρδηχονγε χερουβεὶμ ἐπὶ τοίχων.
8 Καὶ ἔκαμε τὸν οἶκον τοῦ ἁγίου τῶν ἁγίων, τὸ μῆκος αὐτοῦ κατὰ τὸ πλάτος τοῦ οἴκου, εἴκοσι πηχῶν, καὶ τὸ πλάτος αὐτοῦ εἴκοσι πηχῶν" καὶ ἐσκέπασεν αὐτὸν μὲ χρυσίον καθαρὸν, ἑξακοσίων ταλάντων. 9 Τὸ βάρος δὲ τῶν καρφίων ἦτο πεντήκοντα σίκλοι
τῶν
χρυσίου. Καὶ ἐσκέπασε τὰ ὑπερῷα μὲ χρυσίον. 10 Καὶ ἴ ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ ἁγίου τῶν
ἁγίων ἔ ἔκαμε δύο „XepovBēļu ἐργασίας γλυπτῆς, καὶ ἐσκέπασεν αὐτὰ μὲ χρυ- σίον. „1 Καὶ αἱ πτέρυγες τῶν χερου- βεὶμ εἶχον μῆκος εἴκοσι πηχῶν" ἡ μία πτέρυξ πέντε πηχῶν, ἐγγίζουσα τὸν τοῖχον τοῦ οἴκου" καὶ ἡ ἄλλη πτέρυξ πέντε πηχῶν, ἐγγίζουσα τὴν πτέρυγα τοῦ ἄλλου χερούβ. 13 Καὶ ἡ μία πτέρυξ τοῦ ἄλλου χεροὺβ πέντε „m χῶν, ἐγγίζουσα τὸν τοῖχον τοῦ οἴκου" καὶ ἡ ἄλλη πτέρυξ πέντε πηχῶν, ἅπτο- μένη τῆς πτέρυγος τοῦ ἄλλου χερούβ. 13 Ai πτέρυγες τῶν χερουβεὶμ τούτων ἐξηπλοῦντο εἴκοσι πήχας" καὶ αὐτὰ ἵσταντο ἐπὶ τοὺς πόδας αὑτῶν, τὰ δὲ πρόσωπα αὐτῶν ἔβλεπον πρὸς τὸν οἶκον.
14 Καὶ δ ἔκαμε τὸ καταπέτασμα ἐκ κυανοῦ, καὶ πορφύρας, καὶ κοκκίνου, καὶ βύσσου, καὶ ὕφανεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῦ χε- ρουβείμ.
15 "Exapev ἔτι ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ οἴκου "δύο στύλους τριάκοντα πέντε “πηχῶν τὸ ὕψος, καὶ τὸ ἐπίθεμα τὸ ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς ἑκάστου, πέντε πηχῶν. 10 Καὶ ἔκαμεν. ἁλύσεις, ἐν τῷ χρηματι- στηρίῳ, καὶ ἔβαλεν αὐτὰς ἐπὶ τῶν κεφαλῶν τῶν στύλων" καὶ ἔκαμεν 1ὸ ἑκατὸν ῥόδια, καὶ ἔβαλεν αὐτὰ ἐπὶ τῶν ἁλύσεων. 17 Καὶ 1" ἔστησε τοὺς στύλους κατὰ πρόσωπον» τοῦ ναοῦ, ἕνα ἐκ δεξιῶν, καὶ ἕνα ἐξ ἀριστερῶν" καὶ ἐκάλεσε τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ ἐκ δεξιῶν [1α- χεὶν, καὶ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ ἐξ ἀριστερῶν ||Bods.
[KEČ. 6.) Καὶ " ἔκαμε θυσιαστή- ριον “χαλκοῦν, εἴκοσι “πηχῶν τὸ μῆκος αὐτοῦ, καὶ εἴκοσι πηχῶν τὸ πλάτος ad- τοῦ, καὶ δέκα πηχῶν τὸ ὕψος αὖτο
g 3» Ekapev ἔξ ἔτι τὴν θάλασσαν χυτὴν δέκα πηχῶν ἀπὸ χείλους εἰς χεῖλος, στρογγύλην κύκλῳ, καὶ τὸ ψος αὐτῆς πέντε πηχῶν" καὶ γραμμὴ τριάκοντα
* "Eģdē. κε΄, 31. Ματθ. κζ΄.
τηριχθῆ. |VEv αὐτῷ δύναμις.
1 'Etdē, κζ.1, 2. Βασ. B'. ις΄. 14. 'Ieģ. i. 13, 16.
* Bad. Α΄,
Ci 28:
Κεφ. €.
XPONIKON Β΄.
451
|? Βασ. Α΄.
ζ΄. 24, 28, 26.
H Bag. Α΄. ζ΄. 27,43:
πηχῶν, περιεζώννυεν αὐτὴν κύκλῳ. 8 Καὶ ᾿ ὑπὸ τὸ χεῖλος αὐτῆς ἦτο ὁμοίωμα βοῶν, περικυκλούντων αὐτὴν κύκλῳ, δέκα κατὰ πήχην, περικυκλοῦντες τὴν θάλασσαν κύκλῳ. Αἱ δύο «σειραὶ τῶν βοῶν ἦσαν χυμέναι ὁμοῦ μὲ αὐτήν. 4 Ἵστατο δὲ ἐπὶ δώδεκα βοῶν" τρεῖς ἔβλεπον πρὸς βοῤῥᾶν, καὶ τρεῖς ἔβλε- πὸν πρὸς δυσμὰς, καὶ τρεῖς ἔβλεπον πρὸς νότον, καὶ τρεῖς ἔθλεπον πρὸς ἀνατολάς" καὶ ἡ θάλασσα ἔ ἔκειτο ἐπ᾽ αὐ- τῶν" καὶ ὅλα τὰ ὀπίσθια αὐτῶν ἧσαν πρὸς τὰ ἔσω. 5 Kat τὸ πάχος αὐτῆς ἦτο μιᾶς παλάμης, καὶ τὸ χεῖλος αὐτῆς κατεσκευασμένον ὡς „Xcihos ποτηρίου, ὡς ἄνθος κρίνου" ἐχώρει δὲ »πλήρης οὖσα " τρεῖς χιλιάδας Bad. 6”. Ekaļiēv ἔτι ὅ δέκα λουτῆρας, καὶ ἔθεσε πέντε ἐκ "δεξιῶν, καὶ πέντε ἐξ ἀριστερῶν, διὰ νὰ πλύνωσιν ἐν αὐτοῖς" ἐκεῖ ἔπλυνον ὅσα ἦσαν διὰ ὁλοκαύτωσιν" ἡ θάλασσα ὅμως ἧτο διὰ νὰ νίπτωνται ἐν αὐτῇ οἱ ἱερεῖς. 7 Καὶ “ἔκαμε τὰς χρυσῆς λυχ! νίας δέκα, 7 κατὰ τὸ διατεταγμένον περὶ αὐτῶν, καὶ ἔθεσεν αὐτὰς ἐν τῷ ναῷ, πέντε ἐκ δεξιῶν, καὶ πέντε ἐξ ἀριστε- ρῶν. 8 Καὶ * ēkapie Šēka τραπέζας, καὶ ἔθεσεν αὐτὰς ἐν τῷ ναῷ, πέντε ἐκ δεξιῶν, καὶ πέντε ἐξ ἀριστερῶν. Καὶ ἔκαμεν ἑκατὸν χρυσᾶς λεκάνας, 9 Καὶ "ἔκαμε τὴν αὐλὴν τῶν ἱερέων, καὶ τὴν μεγάλην αὐλὴν, καὶ θύρας διὰ τὴν αὖ- λὴν, καὶ ἐσκέπασε τὰς θύρας αὐτῶν μὲ χαλκόν. 10 Καὶ 1 ἔθεσε τὴν θάλασ- σαν κατὰ τὸ δεξιὸν πλευρὸν πρὸς ἀνα- τολὰς, ἀπέναντι τοῦ μεσημβρινοῦ μέ- ρους,
11 Kat" ἔκαμεν. ὁ Χουρὰμ : τοὺς λέ- βητας, καὶ τὰ πτυάρια, καὶ τὰς λεκά- vas. Kat ἐτελείωσεν ὁ ὁ Χουρὰμ κάμνων τὸ ἔργον τὸ ὑποῖον ἔκαμνεν εἰς τὸν βα- σιλέα Σολομῶντα, διὰ τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Θεοῦ" 12 τοὺς δύο στύλους, καὶ "τὰς σφαίρας, καὶ τὰ δύο Vdiaza τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς τῶν στύλων, καὶ τὰ δύο δικτυωτὰ διὰ νὰ σκεπάζωσι τὰς δύο σφαίρας τῶν ἐπιθεμάτων τῶν ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς τῶν στύλων: 13 καὶ re τριικόσια ῥόδια διὰ τὰ δύο δικτυωτὰ, δύο σειρὰς ῥοδίων δὲ ἕκαστον δικτυω- τὸν, διὰ νὰ σκεπάζωσι τὰς δύο σφαί- pas τῶν ἐπιθεμάτων τ τῶν ἐπὶ τῶν στύ- λων, 14 "Exauev ἔτι “τὰς βάσεις, καὶ ἔκαμε τοὺς ἀν ἐπὶ τῶν βά- σεων" 15 τὴν μίαν θάλασσαν, καὶ τοὺς δώδεκα βύας ὑποκάτω αὐτῆς. 10 Καὶ τοὺς λέβητας, καὶ τὰ πτυάρια, καὶ τὰς κρεάγρας, καὶ πάντα τὰ σκεύη αὐτῶν, ἔκαμε "ὃ, Χουρὰμ 6 πατὴρ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸν βασιλέα Σολομῶντα, διὰ τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, ἐκ λαμπροῦ χαλκοῦ. 17 Bv τῇ πεδιάδι τοῦ ᾿Ιορδάνου
ἔχυσεν αὐτὰ ὁ βασιλεὺς, ἐν γῇ ἀργι- λώδει μεταξὺ Σοκχὼθ καὶ Zapņdadū.
18% οὕτως ἔ ἔκαμεν ὁ Σολομὼν πάντα ταῦτα τὰ σκεύη ἐν ἀφθονίᾳ μεγάλῃ" διότι δὲν ἠδύνατο νά λογαριασθὴ τὸ βάρος τοῦ χαλκοῦ.
19 Καὶ ē, ἔκαμεν ὁ Σολομὼν πάντα τὰ σκεύη τὰ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον τὸ χρυσοῦν, καὶ τὰς τι panēķas, " "ka ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐτίθεντο οἱ ἄρτοι, τῆς προθέσεως" 20 καὶ τὰς Nu; χνίας καὶ τοὺς "λύχνους αὐτῶν, διὰ νὰ καίωσι “᾿ κατὰ τὸ διατεταγμένον ἐνώπιον τοῦ χρηματιστηρίου, ἐκ χρυ- σίου καθαροῦ: 21 καὶ “" τὰ ἄνθη, καὶ τοὺς λύχνους, καὶ τὰς ᾿λαβίδας, či ἐκ σίου, καὶ τοῦτο χρυσίον καθαρόν" 29 καὶ τὰ λυχνοψάλιδα, καὶ τὰς "Kukii καὶ τοὺς κρατῆρας, καὶ τὰ θυμια- τήρια, ἐκ χι χρυσίου καθαροῦ" καὶ ἡ εἴσ- ὁδὸς τοῦ οἴκου, αἱ ἐσώτεραι θύραι αὐ- τοῦ διὰ τὸ ἅγιον τῶν ἁγίων, καὶ αἱ θύραι. τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ ναοῦ, ἧσαν ἐκ χρυσίου.
[KE0. €.] Kat? guverehčo 0) ἅπαν τὸ ἔργον τὸ ὁποῖον či ἔκαμεν ὁ “Σολομὼν διὰ τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου" καὶ εἰσέφε- ρεν ὁ Σολομὼν τὰ ἀφιερώματα Δαβὶδ τοῦ πατρὸς αὑτοῦ" καὶ τὸ ἀργύριον καὶ τὸ χρυσίον, καὶ πάντα τὰ σκεύη, ἔθεσεν ἐν τοῖς θησαυροῖς τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ.
2 ΤΟΤΕ “συνήθροισεν ὁ Σολομὼν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους τοῦ ἸΙσραὴλ, καὶ πάντας τοὺς ἀρχηγοὺς τῶν φυλῶν, τοὺς οἰκογενάρχας τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ, διὰ νὰ ἀναβιβάσωσι τὴν Ki= βωτὸν τῆς διαθήκης τοῦ Κυρίου ὃ ἐκ τῆς πόλεως Δαβὶδ, ἥτις εἶναι ἡ Σιών.
3 Kat *avwj6p oiodņrav πάντες οἱ
ἄνδρες Ἰσραὴλ πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, * ἐν ἢ
τῇ ἑορτῇ τοῦ ἑβδόμου μηνός. 4 Καὶ ἦλθον πάντες οἱ πρεσβύτεροι 1 τοῦ Ἰσ-, paijā: καὶ ἐσήκωσαν ot Λευῖται τὴν. κιβωτόν, 5 Kat ἀνεβίβασαν τὴν κιβω- τὸν, καὶ τὴν σκηνὴν τοῦ μαρτυρίου, καὶ πάντα τὰ σκεύη τὰ ὶ ἅγια τὰ ἐν τῇ σκηνῇ" οἱ ἱερεῖς καὶ οἱ Λευῖται ἀνεβίβασαν αὐτά, 6 Καὶ ὁ βασιλεὺς Σολομὼν, καὶ πᾶσα ἦ συναγωγὴ τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, οἱ συναχ- θέντες πρὸς αὐτὸν, ἧσαν ἔμπροσθεν τῆς κιβωτοῦ, θυσιάζοντες πρόβατα καὶ βόας, ὅσα δὲν ἦτο δυνατὸν νὰ λογαριασθῶ- σιν οὐδὲ νὰ ἀριθμηθῶσι. διὰ τὸ πλῆθος. 7 Καὶ εἰσήγαγον οἱ ἱερεῖς τὴν κιβω- τὸν τῆς διαθήκης τοῦ Κυρίου εἰς τὸν τόπον͵ αὐτῆς, εἰς τὸ Χρηματιστήριον τοῦ οἴκου, εἰς τὰ ἅγια τῶν ἁγίων, ὗπο- κάτω τῶν πτερύγων τῶν χερουβείμ' 8 διότι τὰ χερουβεὶμ εἶχον ἐξηπλω- μένας τὰς πτέρυγας ἐπὶ τὸν τόπον τῆς
tī Bad. A”, ζ. 47.
18 Bag, Α΄. ζ΄. 48,40, 50.
1» "Ee. κε΄. 30. 2 Ἐπύδι +30, 21.
u jEģdē. κε΄. 31, KTA.
κιβωτοῦ, καὶ τὰ χερουβεὶμ ἐκάλυπτον
422
XPONIKON Β΄.
Κεφ. ς΄.
6 Δευτ. (΄.
3 5. κεῷ. τί τας
? Wa. pas”. Ἰδὲ Xpov. Α΄. 15". 34,
41. 10 Ἐρύδ, μ΄. 35. κεῴ. ζ΄. 2.
1 Bag. Α΄, η΄. 12, KT.Ā,
3 Aewr. τ: 2,
RSU ELS
=
τὴν κιβωτὸν kat τοὺς μοχλοὺς αὐτῆς ἄνωθεν" 9 καὶ ἐξεῖχον οἱ μοχλοὶ, καὶ ἐφαίνοντο τὰ ἄκρα τῶν μοχλῶν ἔξω τῆς κιβωτοῦ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ χρηματιστη- ρίου" ἔξωθεν č| ὅμως δὲν ἐφαίνοντο. Καὶ εἶναι ἐκεῖ ἕως τῆς σήμερον. 10 δὲν ἦτο ἐν τῇ κιβωτῷ εἰμὴ αἱ δύο πλάκες τὰς ὁποίας ϑέθεσεν ὁ Μωῦσῆς ἐκεῖ ἐν Χωρὴβ, ὅπου ὁ Κύριος ἔκαμε διαθήκην πρὸς τοὺς υἱοὺς Ἰσραὴλ, ὅτε ἐξῆλθον ἐξ Αἰγύπτου.
11 Kai ὡς ἐξῆλθον οἱ ἱερεῖς, ἐκ τοῦ ἁγιαστηρίου, (διότι πάντες οἱ ἱερεῖς oi εὑρεθέντες ἡγιάσθησαν, χωρὶς νὰ ἦναι διατεταγμένοι κατὰ διαιρέσεις" 12 7 kat ot Aevira οἱ ψαλτῳδοὶ, πάντες οἱ τοῦ ᾿Ασὰφ, τοῦ Αἰμὰν, τοῦ ᾿Ιεδουθοὺν, καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ αὐτῶν καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ αὐτῶν, ἐνδεδυμένοι βύσσον, ἐν κυμβάλοις καὶ ψαλτηρίοις καὶ κιθάραις, ἵι ἵσταντο κατὰ ἀνατολὰς τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου, * καὶ μετ᾽ - αὐτῶν ἑκατὸν εἴκοσι ἱερεῖς σαλπίζοντες διὰ σαλπίγγων") 13 τότε, ὡς ἤχησαν οἱ ᾿σαλπιγκταὶ καὶ οἱ Ψαλτῳδοὶ ὁμοῦ μιᾷ φωνῇ, ὑμνοῦντες καὶ δοξολογοῦντες τὸν Κύριον, καὶ καθὼς ὕψωσαν τὴν φωνὴν διὰ σαλπίγγων καὶ “κυμβάλων καὶ ὀργάνων Boka kori καὶ ὕμνουν τὸν Κύριον, λέγοντες, ὃ Ὅτι εἶναι ἀγαθὸς, ὅ ὅτι εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τὸ ἔλεος αὐτοῦ, τότε 6 οἶκος ἐνεπλήσθη νεφέλης, 6 ὃ οἶκος τοῦ Κυρίου, 14 καὶ δὲν ἠδύναντο οἱ ἱερεῖς νὰ σταθῶσι διὰ νὰ λειτουργήσωσιν, ἐξ αἰτίας τῆς νεφέλης" ᾽ἢ διότι ἢ ἢ δύξα τοῦ Κυρίου ἐνέπλησε τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Θεοῦ.
[ΚΕ Φ. ν΄ .] Τότε ᾿ ἐλάλησεν 6 Σο- λομὼν, Ὃ Κύριος εἶπεν ὅτι θέλει κατοι- κεῖ 23ἐν γνόφῳ" 2 ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ φκοδό- μησα εἰς σὲ οἶκον κατοικήσεως, καὶ τόπον διὰ νὰ κατοικῇς αἰωνίως.
3 Καὶ στρέψας ὁ βασιλεὺς τὸ πρόσ- ὡπὸν αὑτοῦ, εὐλόγησε πᾶσαν τὴν συν- ἀγωγὴν τοῦ Ἰσραήλ" πᾶσα δὲ ἡ συν- ἀγωγὴ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ ἵστατο. 4 Καὶ εἶπεν, Εὐλογητὸς Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ὅστις ἐξετέλεσε διὰ τῶν χειρῶν αὑτοῦ ἐκεῖνο τὸ ὁποῖον ἐλάλησε διὰ τοῦ στόματος αὑτοῦ πρὸς Δαβὶδ τὸν πατέρα μου, λέγων, 5 "Ad ἧς ἡμέρας ἐξή- yayov τὸν λαόν μου ἐκ γῆς Αἰγύπτου, δὲν ēkheča ἀπὸ πασῶν τῶν φυλῶν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ οὐδεμίαν πόλιν, διὰ νὰ οἰκοδο- μηθῇ οἶκος, ὥστε νὰ ἦναι τὸ ὄνομά μου ἐκεῖ" οὐδὲ ἔκλεξα ἄνδρα, διὰ νὰ ἦναι κυβερνήτης ἐπὶ τὸν λαόν μου Ἰσραήλ" 6 ἀλλ᾽ "ἔκλεξα τὴν “Ἱερουσαλὴμ, διὰ γὰ ἦναι τὸ ὄνομά μου ἐκεῖ" καὶ ἐέκλεξα | τὸν Δαβὶδ, διὰ νὰ ἦναι ἐπὶ τὸν λαόν μου Ἰσραήλ." 7 Καὶ ὅ ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν καρδίαν Δαβὶδ τοῦ πατρός μου νὰ oi- κυδομήσῃ οἶκον εἰς τὸ ὄνομα Κυρίου
τοῦ Θεοῦ τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ. 8 ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὁ Κύριος εἶπε πρὸς Δαβὶδ τὸν πατέρα μου, ᾿Επειδὴ ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν καρδίαν gov νὰ οἰκοδομήσῃς οἶκον εἰς τὸ ὄνομά μου, καλῶς μὲν ἔκαμες ὅτι συνέλαβες τοῦτο ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ σου" 9 πλὴν σὺ δὲν θέλεις οἰκοδομήσει τὸν οἶκον" ἀλλ᾽ ὁ υἱός σου, ὅστις θέλει ἐξέλθει ἐκ τῆς ὀσφύος σου, οὗτος θέλει οἰκοδομήσει τὸν οἶκον εἰς τὸ ὄνομά βου. 10 Ὁ Κύριος λοιπὸν ἐπλήρωσε τὸν λόγον αὑτοῦ τὸν ὁποῖον ἐλάλησε" καὶ ἐγὼ ἀνέστην ἀντὶ Δαβὶδ τοῦ πατρός μου, καὶ ἐκάθισα ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, καθὼς ἐλάλησε Κύριος, καὶ φκοδύμησα τὸν οἶκον εἰς τὸ ὄνομα Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ' 11 καὶ ἔθεσα ἐκεῖ τὴν κιβωτὸν, "ēv| ἧ κεῖται ἡ διαθήκη τοῦ Κυρίου, τὴν ὁποίαν ἔκαμε πρὸς τοὺς υἱοὺς ᾿Ισραήλ.
12 Kat ἴ σταθεὶς ὁ Σολομὼν ἔμπρο- σθεν τοῦ θυσιαστηρίουτοῦ Κυρίου, ἐνώ- TLOV πάσης τῆς συναγωγῆς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ἐξέτεινε τὰς χεῖρας αὑτοῦ" 13 διότι ὁ Σσλομὼν ἔκαμε, βάσιν χαλκίνην, ἔχουσαν πέντε πηχῶν μῆκος, καὶ πέντε πηχῶν πλάτος, καὶ τριῶν πηχῶν ὕψος" καὶ ἔθεσεν αὐτὴν ἐν τῷ μέσῳ τῆς αὐλῆς" καὶ σταθεὶς ἐπ᾽ αὐτῆς, ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ τὰ γόνατα αὑτοῦ ἐνώπιον πάσης τῆς συν- ayoyījs τοῦ ἸΙσραὴλ, καὶ ἐξέτεινε τὰς χεῖρας αὑτοῦ πρὸς τὸν οὐρανὸν, 14 καὶ εἶπε, Κύριε Θεὲ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, ὃ δὲν εἶναι θεὸς 6, ὅμοιός gov, ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆν" ὅστις φυλάττεις τὴν διαθήκην καὶ τὸ ἔλεος πρὸς τοὺς δούλους σου, τοὺς περιπατοῦντας ἐνώπιόν σου ἐν ὅλῃ τῇ καρδίᾳ αὑτῶν" 15 ὃ λαξας πρὸς τὸν δοῦλόν σου Δαβὶδ τὸν πατέρα μου ὅσα ἐλάλησας πρὸς αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐλάλησας διὰ τοῦ στόματός σου, καὶ ἐξετέλεσας͵ διὰ τῆς χειρός σου, καθὼς τὴν ἡμέραν ταύτην. 10 Καὶ τώρα, Κύριε Θεὲ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, φύλαξον πρὸς τὸν δοῦλόν σου Δαβὶδ τὸν πατέρα μου ἐκεῖνο τὸ ὁποῖον ὑπεσχέθης πρὸς αὐτὸν, λέγων, 1 δὲν θέλει ἐκλείψει εἰς σὲ ἀνὴρ ἀπ᾽ ἔμπροσθέν μου καθήμενος ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, * 1 μόνον ἐὰν προσέχωσιν οἱ υἱοί σου εἰς τὴν ὁδὸν αὑτῶν, διὰ νὰ περιπατῶσιν εἰς τὸν νόμον μου, καθὼς σὺ περιεπάτησας ἐνώπιόν βου" 17 Τώρα λοιπὸν, Κύριε Θεὲ τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ἂς ἀληθεύσῃ ὁ “λόγος σου, τὸν ὁποῖον ἐλάλησας πρὸς τὸν δοῦλόν σου τὸν Δαβίδ.
18 ᾿Αλλὰ θέλει ἀληθῶς κατοικήσει. Θεὸς μετὰ ἀνθρώπου ἐπὶ τῆς vis;
"Ἰδοὺ, ὁ οὐρανὸς, καὶ ὁ οὐρανὸς τῶν οὐρανῶν, δὲν εἶναι ἱκανοὶ νὰ σὲ χωρέ- σωσι πόσον ὀλιγώτερον ὁ Oo οἶκος οὗτος τὸν ὁποῖον φκοδόμησα ;
19 Πλὴν ἐπίβλεψον ἐπὶ τὴν προσευ-
ὅστις ἐφύ- ]
S κεφ. ε΄. 10.
7 Bag. ņ'.a2.
* Ἐῤλόδ. ιε΄, II. Δευτ. δ΄.
39: ζ΄. ο.
Κεφ. ς΄.
XPONIKON Β΄.
Βασ,
1.
χὴν τοῦ δούλου σου, καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν δέησιν αὐτοῦ, Κύριε Θεέ μου, ὥστε νὰ ἐπα- κούσῃς τῆς κραυγῆς καὶ τῆς δεήσεως τὴν ὁποίαν ὁ δοῦλός „gov δέεται ἐνώ- πιόν σου" 20 διὰ νὰ ἦναι οἱ ὀφθαλμοί σου ἀνεῳγμένοι πρὸς τὸν οἶκον τοῦτον ἡμέραν καὶ νύκτα, T7 πρὸς τὸν τύπον περὶ τοῦ ὁποίου εἶπας ὅτι θέλεις θέσει τὸ ὄνομά σου ἐκεῖ, διὰ νὰ ἐπακούῃς τῆς δεήσεως τὴν ὁποίαν ὁ δοῦλός σου θέλει δέεσθαι ἐν τῷ τόπῳ τούτῳ. 21 Καὶ ἐπάκουε τῶν δεήσεων τοῦ δούλου σου, καὶ τοῦ λαοῦ σου Ἰσραὴλ, ὅταν , Tpog- εὐχωνται. ἐν τῷ τόπῳ τούτῳ" καὶ ἄκουε σὺ ἐκ τοῦ τόπου τῆς κατοικήσεώς σου, ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ" καὶ ἀκούων, γίνου ἵλεως.
22 "Ἐὰν ; ἁμαρτήσῃ ἄνθρωπος εἰς τὸν πλησίον αὑτοῦ, καὶ ζητήσῃ ὅ ὅρκον παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ διὰ νὰ κάμῃ αὐτὸν νὰ ὁρκισθῇ, καὶ ὁ ὅρκος ἔλθῃ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ θυσι- αστηρίου σου ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τούτῳ, 28 τότε σὺ ἐπάκουσον ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ ἐνέργησον, καὶ κρῖνον τοὺς δούλους σου, ἀνταποδίδων μὲν εἰς τὸν ἄνομον, ὥστε νὰ στρέψῃς κατὰ τῆς κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ τὴν πρᾶξιν αὐτοῦ, δικαιόνων δὲ τὸν δίκαιον, ὥστε νὰ ἀποδώσῃς εἰς αὐ- τὸν κατὰ τὴν δικαιοσύνην αὐτοῦ.
24 Καὶ ἐὰν κτυπηθῇ ὁ λαός σου ᾿σραὴλ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ ἐχθροῦ, διότι ἡμάρτησαν εἰς σὲ καὶ ἐπιστρέψωσι, καὶ δοξάσωσι τὸ ὄνομά σου, καὶ προσ- εὐχηθῶσι καὶ δεηθῶσι πρὸς σὲ ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τούτῳ, 25 τότε σὺ ἐπάκουσον ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ συγχώρησον τὴν. dpap- τίαν τοῦ λαοῦ σου Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ ἐπανά- γαγε αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν γῆν τὴν ὁποίαν ἔδωκας εἰς αὐτοὺς καὶ εἰς τοὺς πατέρας αὐτῶν.
20 15 Ὅταν ὁ οὐρανὸς κλεισθῇ, καὶ δὲν γίνηται βροχὴ, διότι ἡμάρτησαν εἰς σὲ, ἐὰν προσευχηθῶσι πρὸς τὸν τόπον τοῦτον, καὶ Šoģarage τὸ ὄνομά σου; καὶ ἐπιστρέψωσιν ἀπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν αὑτῶν, ἀφοῦ ταπεινώσῃς αὐτοὺς, 27 Tore σὺ ἐπάκουσον ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ συγχώρησον τὴν ἁμαρτίαν τῶν δούλων σου, | καὶ τοῦ λαοῦ σου ἸΙσραὴλ, διδάξας αὐτοὺς τὴν ὁδὸν τὴν ἀγαθὴν εἰς τὴν ὁποίαν πρέπει. νὰ περιπατῶσι' καὶ δὸς βροχὴν ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν σου, τὴν ὁποίαν sod εἰς τὸν λαόν gov διὰ κληρο- νομίανυ,
28 *Ileiva ἐὰν γείνῃ ἐν τῇ γῆ; θανατικὸν ἐὰν γείνῃ, ἀνεμοφθορία καὶ ἐρυσίβη, ἀκρὶς καὶ βροῦχος ἐὰν γείνῃ, οἱ ἐχθροὶ αὐτῶν ἐὰν πολιορκήσωσιν αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ τύπῳ τῆς κατοικίας αὐ- τῶν, ὁποιαδήποτε πληγὴ καὶ ὁποιαδή- ποτε νόσος γείνῃ, 29 πᾶσαν προσευχὴν, πᾶσαν δέησιν γινομένην ὑπὸ παντὸς
“τοὺς πατέρας αὐτῶν, καὶ τὴν πόλιν τὴν
ἀνθρώπου, καὶ ὑπὸ παντὸς τοῦ λαοῦ σου ᾿Ισραὴλ, ὅταν “γνωρίσῃ ἕκαστος τὴν πληγὴν αὑτοῦ καὶ τὸν πόνον αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἐκτείνῃ τὰς χεῖρας αὑτοῦ “πρὸς τὸν οἶκον τοῦτον, 80 τότε σὺ ἐκάκουσον ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, τοῦ τόπου τῆς κατοι- κήσεώς σου, καὶ συγχώρησον, καὶ δὺς εἰς ἕκαστον κατὰ πάσας τὰς ὁδοὺς αὐὖὐ- τοῦ, ὅπως "ἢ γνωρίζεις τὴν καρδίαν αὐ- τοῦ, διότι σὺ, μόνος σὺ, γνωρίζεις τὰς καρδίας τῶν υἱῶν τῶν ἀνθρώπων" 81 διὰ νὰ σὲ φοβῶνται, ὥστε νὰ περι- πατῶσιν ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς σου, πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας ὅσας ζῶσιν ἐπὶ προσώπου τῆς γῆς, τὴν ὁποίαν ἔδωκας εἰς τοὺς πατέρας ἡμῶν.
82 Καὶ τὸν ξένον ἔτι, "Garie δὲν εἶναι ἐκ τοῦ λαοῦ σου ᾿Ισραὴλ, ἀλλ᾽ ἔρχεται ἀπὸ γῆς μακρᾶς διὰ τὸ ὄνομά σου τὸ “μέγα, καὶ διὰ τὴν χεῖρά σου τὴν κραταιὰν, καὶ διὰ τὸν βραχίονά σου τὸν ἐξηπλωμένον, ἐὰν ἔλθωσι καὶ προσ- ευχηθῶσι πρὸς τὸν οἶκον τοῦτον, 33 τότε σὺ ἐπάκουσον εκ pā ᾿ΔΌΡΜΡΟΝ, ἘΝ TOv τύπου τὴς KATOLKIJJEVS σου, Καὶ κάμε κατὰ πάντα περὶ ὅσων ὁ ξένος σὲ ἐπικαλεσθῇ, διὰ νὰ γνωρίσωσι πάντες οἱ λαοὶ τῆς γῆς τὸ ὄνομά σου, καὶ νὰ σὲ φοβῶνται, καθὼς ὁ λαός σου ὁ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ διὰ νὰ γνωρίσωσιν ὅτι τὸ ὄνομά σου ἐκλήθη ἐπὶ τὸν οἶκον τοῦτον, τὸν ὑποῖον φκοδύμησα.
84 Ὅταν ὁ λαός σου ἐξέλθῃ εἰς πόλεμον ἐναντίον τῶν ἐχθρῶν αὑτῶν, διὰ τῆς ὁδοῦ δι’ ἧς ἀποστείλῃς αὐτοὺς, καὶ προσευχηθῶσιν εἰς σὲ πρὸς τὴν πόλιν «ταύτην τὴν ὁποίαν ἔκλεξας, καὶ τὸν οἶκον τὸν ὁποῖον φκοδόμησα εἰς τὸ ὅ ὄνομά σου, 35 τότε ἐπάκουσον ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ τῆς ᾿ προσευχῆς αὐτῶν καὶ τῆς δεήσεως αὐτῶν, καὶ κάμε τὸ δίκαιον αὐτῶν.
86 Ὅταν ἁμαρτήσωσιν. εἰς σὲ, (διότι
Ἢ οὐδεὶς ἄνθρωπος εἶναι ἀναμάρτητος,) καὶ ὀργισθῇς εἰς αὐτοὺς, καὶ παραδώ- σῃς αὐτοὺς ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ ἐχθροῦ, καὶ οἱ αἰχμαλωτισταὶ φέρωσι αὐτοὺς aixļu μμαλώτους εἰς γῆν μακρὰν ἣ πλη- σίον, 37 καὶ ἔλθωσιν εἰς ἑαυτοὺς ἐν τῇ γῇ ὅπου ἐφέρθησαν αἰχμάλωτοι, καὶ ἐπιστρέψωσι καὶ δεηθῶσι. πρὸς σὲ ἐν τῇ γῇ τῆς αἰχμαλωσίας αὑτῶν, λέ- Yovres; Ἡμάρτομεν, ἠνομήσαμεν, καὶ ἠδικήσαμεν" 38 καὶ ἐπιστρέψωσι πρὸς σὲ ἐξ ὅλης τῆς καρδίας αὑτῶν, καὶ ἐξ ὅλης τῆς ψυχῆς αὑτῶν, ἐν τῇ γῆ τῆς αἰχμαλωσίας αὑτῶν ὅπου ἐφέρθησαν αἰχμάλωτοι, καὶ “προσευχηθῶσε πρὸς τὴν γῆν αὑτῶν τὴν ὁποίαν ἔδωκας εἰς
15 g
ὁποίαν ἔκλεξας, kat πρὸς τὸν οἶκον τὸν ὁποῖον φκοδόμησα εἰς τὸ ὄνομά σου,
424
XPONIKON Β΄.
18 Wah. B'.8, ᾿ I0, 16.
19 Xpoy, Α΄. kr. 29 Neeu. 0.25.
71 WgA, ρλβ'. 1 "Hoa. νε΄. 3-
1 Bad. Α΄. η΄. 54.
? Δευιτ, θ΄. 24. Κριτ. ς΄. 21. Bad. A'.uy'.38. Xpov. Α΄, κα΄. 26.
* Βασ. Α΄. η΄. ἼἸΟ,11, κεφ. ε΄. 13,14. "Ie(. V, 3, ὭΣ:
+ κεφ. εἰ.
* Xpov. Α΄. te". 16.
39 τύτε ἐπάκουσον ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, ἐκ τοῦ τόπου τῆς κατοικήσεώς σου, τῆς προσευχῆς αὐτῶν καὶ τῶν δεήσεων αὐτῶν, καὶ κάμε τὸ δίκαιον αὐτῶν, καὶ συγχώρησον εἰς τὸν λαόν gov τὸν ū- paprijgavra εἰς σέ.
40 Τώρα, Θεέ μου, ἂς ἦναι, δέομαι, ἀνεῳγμένοι οἱ ὀφθαλμοί σου, καὶ προσ- εκτικὰ τὰ ὦτά σου, εἷς τὴν προσευχὴν τὴν γινομένην ἐν τῷ τόπῳ τούτῳ.
41 Καὶ τώρα, "" ἀνάστηϑι, Κύριε Θεὲ, els τὴν ἀνάπαυσίν σου, σὺ, καὶ ἡ κιβωτὸς τῆς δυνάμεώς σου"
οἱ ἱερεῖς σου, Κύριε Θεὲ, ἂς ἐνδυθῶσι σωτηρίαν, καὶ οἱ ὅσιοί gov ds εὐ- φρανθῶσιν ἐν ἀγαθοῖς.
42 Κύριε Θεὲ, μὴ ἀποῤῥίψῃς τὸ πρύσωπον τοῦ κεχρισμένου σου" ἐν- θυμήθητι τὰ ἐλέη Δαβὶδ τοῦ δούλου σου.
[KEē. '.] Kat ! ἀφοῦ ἐτελείωσεν ὁ Σολομὼν προσευχόμενος, " κατέβη τὸ πῦρ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ κατέφαγε τὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα καὶ τὰς θυσίας" καὶ ὅ δόξα Κυρίου ἐνέπλησε, τὸν οἶκον. 2 Καὶ “ δὲν ᾿ἦδύναντο οἱ ἱερεῖς νὰ εἰσ- ἔλθωσιν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, διότι δόξα Κυρίου ἐνέπλησε τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου.
8 Πάντες δὲ οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿ἸΙσραὴλ, βλέ- movres τὸ πῦρ καταβαῖνον, καὶ τὴν δόξαν τοῦ Κυρίου ἐπὶ τὸν οἶκον, ἔπε- ΝΣ κατὰ πρόσωπον ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν, ἐπὶ τὸ λιθόστρωτον, καὶ προσεκύνησαν, καὶ ἐδόξασαν τὸν εξύριον, λέγοντες, "Om εἶναι ἀγαθός" " ὅτι εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τὸ ἔλεος αὐτοῦ.
4 TTēre ὁ βασιλεὺς καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὺς προσέφεραν θυσίας ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυ- Ρίου" 5 καὶ ἐθυσίασεν ὁ βασιλεὺς Σο- λομὼν τὴν θυσίαν, εἰκοσιδύο χιλιάδας βοῶν, καὶ ἑκατὸν εἴκοσι χιλιάδας προ- βάτων. Οὕτως ἐγκαινίασαν 6 βασι- λεὺς καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὺς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Θεοῦ.
6 Καὶ * ἵσταντο οἱ ἱερεῖς εἰς τὰς ὑπηρεσίας αὑτῶν, καὶ οἱ Aevirat μετὰ τῶν μουσικῶν ὀργάνων τοῦ Κυρίου, τὰ ὁποῖα Δαβὶδ ὁ βασιλεὺς ἔκαμε διὰ νὰ δοξάζωσι τὸν Κύριον, Ὅτι εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τὸ ἔλεος αὐτοῦ, ἔχοντες ἐν ταῖς χερσὶν αὑτῶν τοὺς ὕμνους τοῦ Δαβίδ' καὶ " ἐσάλπιζον͵ οἱ ἱερεῖς κατέναντι αὐὖ- τῶν, καὶ mūs ὁ Ἰσραὴλ ἕν ἵστατο.
7 Kaltēporev ἔ ἔτι ὁ Σολομὼν τὸ μέσον τῆς αὐλῆς, τῆς κατὰ “πρόσωπον τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου διότι ἐκεῖ προσέ- ῴερε τὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα, καὶ τὸ στέαρ τῶν εἰρηνικῶν προσφορῶν" ἐπειδὴ τὸ θυσιαστήριον τὸ χάλκινον, τὸ ὁποῖον ὁ Σολομὼν ἔκαμε, δὲν ἠδύνατο νὰ γω-
ρέσῃ τὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα, καὶ τὴν ἀλφίτων προσφορὰν, καὶ τὸ στέαρ.
8 Kat! κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνον τὸν καιρὸν ἔκα- μεν ὁ Σολομὼν τὴν ἑορτὴν ἑπτὰ ἡμέ- ρας, καὶ πᾶς ὁ ᾿Ισραὴλ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, σύναξις μεγάλῃ σφόδρα, ἀπὸ τῆς. εἰσ- όδου Αἱμὰθ μέχρι "7aū ποταμοῦ τῆς Αἰγύπτου, 9 Καὶ ἐν τῇ ὀγδύῃ ἡμέρᾳ ἔκαμον σύναξιν πάνδημον" διότι ἔν ἔκαμον τὸν 7 ἐγκαινισμὸν τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου č ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας, καὶ τὴν ἑορτὴν ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας. 10 Καὶ "5 ἐν τῇ εἰκοστῇ τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ ἑβδόμου μηνὺς ἀπέλυσε τὸν λαὸν εἰς τὰς σκηνὰς αὐτῶν, εὐφραινομένους καὶ ἀγαλλομένους τὴν καρδίαν διὰ τὰ ἀγαθὰ ὅσα ἔκαμεν ὁ Κύριος πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, καὶ πρὸς τὸν Σολομῶντα, καὶ πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ rūv λαὸν αὑτοῦ.
11 Καὶ "" ἐτελείωσεν ὁ ὁ “Ξολομὼν τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ τὸν οἶκον τοῦ βασιλέως" καὶ πᾶν ὅ,τι ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν καρδίαν τοῦ Σολομῶντος, νὰ κάμῃ, ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ αὑτοῦ, εὐωδώθη.
12 Καὶ ἐφάνη ὁ Κύριος. εἰς τὸν Σο- λομῶντα διὰ νυκτὸς, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὖ- τὸν, "Hkovga τῆς προσευχῆς σου, καὶ
τ᾿ ἔκλεξα τὸν τάπον τοῦτον εἰς ἐμαυτὸν διὰ οἶκον θυσίας. 18 15 Ἐὰν κλείσω τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ δὲν γίνηται. βροχὴ, καὶ ἐὰν προστάξω. τὴν ἀκρίδα νὰ καταφάγῃ τὴν γῆν, καὶ ἐὰν ἀποστείλω ϑθανατικὸν μεταξὺ τοῦ λαοῦ βου, 14 καὶ ὁ „nads μου, ἐπὶ τὸν ὁποῖον ἐκλήθη τὸ ὄνομά μου, ᾿᾿ἶταπεινώσωσιν ἑαυτοὺς, καὶ προσ- ευχηθῶσι, καὶ ἐκζητήσωσι τὸ πρόσωπόν μου, καὶ ἐπιστρέψωσιν ἀπὸ τῶν ὁδῶν αὑτῶν τῶν πονηρῶν, 2% τότε ἐγὼ θέλω ἐπακούσει ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ θέλω συγχωρήσει τὴν ἁμαρτίαν αὐτῶν, καὶ
ἐραπεύσει τὴν γῆν αὐτῶν. 15 Τώρα Moi ὀφθαλμοί βου θέλουσιν εἶσθαι ἀνεῳγμένοι; καὶ τὰ ὦτά μου προσεκτικὰ εἰς τὴν προσευχὴν τὴν γινομένην ἐν τῷ τόπῳ τούτῳ. 16 Διότι τώρα ko ἔκλεξαι καὶ ἡγίασα τὸν οἶκον Τοῦτον, διὰ νὰ ἦναι τὸ ὄνομά μου ἐκεῖ ἕως αἰῶνος" καὶ οἱ ὀφθαλμοί μου καὶ ἡ καρδία “μου θέλουσιν εἶσθαι ἐ ἐκεῖ πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας. 17 Καὶ * σὺ, ἐὰν περιπατῇς ἐνώπιόν μου, καθὼς περιεπάτησε͵ Δαβὶδ ὁ πατήρ σου, καὶ Kāpas κατὰ πάντα ὅσα προσ- ἔταξα εἰς σὲ, καὶ φυλάττῃς τὰ δια- τάγματά μου καὶ τὰς κρίσεις μου, 18 τότε θέλω στερεώσει τὸν θρόνον τῆς βασιλείας σου, καθὼς ὑπεσχέθην πρὸς Δαβὶδ τὸν πατέρα σου, λέγων, 7 δὲν θέλει ἐκλείψει εἰς σὲ ἀνὴρ ἡγεμονεύων ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ισραήλ. 19 ᾿Αλλ᾽ “3 ἐὰν σεῖς ἀποστρέψητε, καὶ «ἐγκαταλείψητε τὰ διατάγματά μον καὶ τὰς ἐντολάς μου
" Bag. A'.0'.1, καὶλ.
1 Aevr. 18'. 5.
15 κεφ. ς΄. 26, 28.
XPONIKE2N Β΄.
+ |) KELI
? Βασ, Α΄. 6.17, ETA,
1 Bad. Α΄. θ΄. 20, KTĀ,
τὰς ὁποίας ἔθεσα ἔμπροσθέν σας, καὶ ὑπάγητε καὶ λατρεύσητε ἄλλους θεοὺς, καὶ προσκυνήσητε, αὐτοὺς, 20 τότε θέλω ἐκ ριζώσει αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς vīs μου τὴν ὁποίαν ἔδωκα εἰς αὐτούς" καὶ τὸν οἶκον τοῦτον, τὸν ὁποῖον ἡγίασα διὰ τὸ ὄνομά μου, θέλω ἀποῤῥίψει ā ἀπὸ προσώπου μου, καὶ θέλω κάμει αὐτὸν παροιμίαν καὶ ἐμπαιγμὸν μεταξὺ πάν- τῶν τῶν λαῶν. 21 Καὶ ὁ οἶκος οὗτος, ὅστις ἔγεινε τόσον ὑψηλὸς, θέλει εἶσθαι ἔκστασις εἰς πάντας τοὺς διαβαίνοντας παρ᾽ αὐτόν: καὶ θέλουσι λέγει, 24 Διὰ τί ὁ Κύριος ἔκαμεν οὕτως εἰς τὴν γῆν ταύτην, καὶ εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦτον ; 22 Καὶ θέλουσιν ἀποκρίνεσθαι, Ἐπειδὴ ἐγκατέλιπον Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πα- τέρων αὑτῶν, ὅστις ἐξήγαγεν αὐτοὺς ἐξ Λἰγύπτου, καὶ προσεκολλήθησαν εἰς ἄλλους θεοὺς, καὶ προσεκύνησαν at- τοὺς, καὶ ἐλάτρευσαν αὐτούς" διὰ τοῦτο ἐπέφερεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς ἅπαν τοῦτο τὸ κακὸν.
[ΚΕφΦ. η΄ ΠΣ ἘΝ δὲ τῷ τέλει τῶν εἴκοσι ἐτῶν, Kad ἃ ὁ Σολομὼν φκοδό- μησε τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ τὸν οἶκον ἑαυτοῦ, 2 τὰς πόλεις τὰς ὁποίας 6 Χουρὰμ εἶχε δώσει εἰς τὸν Σολο- pēvra, 6 Σολομὼν φκοδόμησεν αὐτὰς, καὶ κατῴκισεν ἐκεῖ τοὺς υἱοὺς ᾿Ισραήλ.
3 Καὶ ὑπῆγεν ὁ Σολομὼν εἰς Aipa6- |" σωβὰ, καὶ ὑπερίσχυσεν ἐναντίον αὐτῆς. 4 Καὶ * φκοδύμησε τὴν Θαδμὼρ ē ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, καὶ πάσας τὰς πόλεις τῶν ἀπο- θηκῶν, τὰς ὁποίας ς φκοδόμησεν ἐἰ ἐν Αἰἱμάθ. 5 ᾿Θικοδόμησεν € ēru τὴν Βαὶθ-ὠρὼν τὴν ἄνω, καὶ τὴν Βαὶθ-ὠρὼν τὴν κάτω, πό- Nets ὠχυρωμένας μὲ τείχη, πύλας, καὶ μοχλούς" Ὁ kat τὴν Βααλὰθ, καὶ πά- σας τὰς πόλεις τῶν ἀποθηκῶν τὰς 6- ποίας εἶχεν ὁ Σολομὼν, καὶ πάσας τὰς πόλεις τῶν ἁμαξῶν, καὶ τὰς πόλεις τῶν ἱππέων, καὶ πᾶν ὅ,τι ἐπεθύμησεν ὁ Σο- λομὼν νὰ οἰκοδομήσῃ ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ ἐν τῷ Διβάνῳ, καὶ ἐν πάσῃ τῇ γῇ τῆς ἐπικρατείας, αὑτοῦ.
7 Πάντα δὲ ὃ τὸν λαὸν τὸν ἐναπολει- φθέντα ἐκ τῶν Χετταίων, καὶ τῶν A- μοῤῥαίων, καὶ τῶν Φερεζαίων, καὶ τῶν Etalvv, καὶ τῶν ᾿Ιεβουσαίων, οἵτινες δὲν ἦσαν ἐκ τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, 8 ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ τῶν τέκνων ἐκείνων, τῶν ἐναπολει- φθέντων ἐν τῇ γῇ μετ᾽ αὐτοὺς, τοὺς ὁποίους οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ δὲν ἐξωλύ- θρευσαν, ἐπὶ τούτους ὁ Σολομὼν ἐπέ- βαλε φόρον, ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ταύτης. 9. Ἔκ δὲ τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ. ὅ Σολομὼν δὲν ἔ ἔκαμε δούλους διὰ τὸ ἔργον αὑτοῦ, διότι ἦσαν ἄνδρες πολεμισταὶ, καὶ πρὼ- τάρχοι, καὶ ἄρχοντες τῶν ἁμαξῶν αὐ- τοῦ καὶ τῶν ἱππέων αὐτοῦ.
10 "Ex τούτων ἦσαν ot ἀρχηγοὶ τῶν ἐπιστατῶν, τοὺς ὁποίους εἶχεν ὁ βασι- λεὺς Σολομὼν, * διακόσιοι πεντήκοντα, ἐξουσιάζοντες ἐ ἐπὶ τὸν λαόν.
11 Καὶ “ἀνεβίβασεν ὁ ὅ Σολομὼν τὴν θυγατέρα. τοῦ Φαραὼ ἐκ τῆς πόλεως Δαβὶδ, εἰς τὸν οἶκον τὸν ὁ ὁποῖον φκοδό- μησε δι’ αὐτήν" διότι εἶπεν, Ἡ γυνή μου δὲν θέλει κατοικεῖ ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ Δα- βὶδ τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ἐπειδὴ τὸ μέρος, ὅπου mu) κιβωτὸς τοῦ Κυρίου εἰσῆλθεν, εἶναι ἅγιον.
12 Tore προσέφερεν ὁ Σολομὼν ὅλο- καυτώματα εἰς τὸν Κύριον ἐπὶ τὸ θυ- σιαστήριον τοῦ Κυρίου, τὸ ὁποῖον Ģko- δύμησε κατέμπροσθεν͵ τοῦ προνάου, 18 * karā τὸ ἀπαιτούμενον ἑκάστης ἡμέρας τοῦ νὰ προσφέρωσι κατὰ τὰς ἐντολὰς τοῦ Μωσέως, ἐν τοῖς σάβ- βασι, καὶ ἐν ταῖς : γεομηνίαις, καὶ ἐν ταῖς ἐπισήμοις ἑορταῖς Ταῖς γινομέναις 7 rpis τοῦ ἐνιαυτοῦ, ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ τῶν ἀζύμων, καὶ ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ τῶν ἑβδομάδων, καὶ ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ τῶν σκηνῶν.
14 Καὶ κατέστησε, κατὰ τὴν διάταξιν Δαβὶδ τοῦ πατρὺς αὑτοῦ, "τὰς διαι- ρέσεις τῶν ἱερέων εἰς τὴν ὑπηρεσίαν αὐτῶν, καὶ " τοὺς Δευΐτας εἰς τὰς φυλα- κὰς αὐτῶν, διὰ νὰ ὑμνῶσι καὶ νὰ λει- τουργῶσι κατέναντι τῶν ἱερέων, κατὰ τὸ ἀπαιτούμενον ἑκάστης, ἡμέρας" καὶ
“ τοὺς πυλωροὺς κατὰ τὰς διαιρέσεις αὐτῶν, εἰς ἑκάστην πύλην᾽ διότι τοι- αὐτη ἦτο ἡ ἐντολὴ Δαβὶδ ve ἀνθρώπου τοῦ Θεοῦ, 15 Καὶ δὲν παρεδρόμησαν ἀπὸ τῆς ἐντολῆς τοῦ βασιλέως περὶ τῶν ἱερέων καὶ Λευϊτῶν εἰς οὐδὲν πρᾶγ- μα, οὐδὲ εἰς τὰ περὶ τῶν θησαυρῶν.
Ἶ6 Ἦτο δὲ ἑτοιμασία δι ἅπαν τὸ ἔργον τοῦ Σολομῶντος, ἀφ᾽ ἧς ἡμέρας ἐθεμελιώθη ὁ οἶκος τοῦ Κυρίου, ἑωσοῦ ἐξενελέσθη. Οὕτως ἐτελειώθη ὁ οἶκος τοῦ Κυρίου.
17 Τότε ὑπῆγεν ὁ Σολομὼν εἰς Ἂ Ἐ- σιὼν-γάβερ, καὶ εἰς Αἰλὼθ, ἐπὶ τὸ xei- Nos τῆς θαλάσσης ἐν τῇ γῇ ᾿Εδώμ. 18 Καὶ M ἀπέστειλεν ὃ Χουρὰμ πρὸς αὐτὸν, διὰ χειρὸς τῶν δούλων αὑτοῦ, πλοῖα, καὶ δούλους εἰδήμονας τῆς θα- λάσσης" καὶ ὑπῆγαν μετὰ τῶν δούλων τοῦ Σολομῶντος εἰς ᾿Οφεὶρ, καὶ ἔλαβον ἐκεῖθεν τετρακόσια πεντήκοντα τάλαντα χρυσίου, καὶ ἔφεραν αὐτὰ πρὸς τὸν βα- σιλέα Σολομῶντα.
(KE4. 6.] VAKOYZASA δὲ ἡ Ba- σίλισσα τῆς Σεβὰ τὴν φήμην τοῦ Σο- λομῶντος, ἦλθεν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, διὰ νὰ δοκιμάσῃ τὸν Σολομῶντα δὲ᾿ αἰνιγμά- τῶν, ἔχουσα συνοδίαν μεγάλην σφόδρα, καὶ καμήλους φορτωμένας ἀρώματα, καὶ χρυσὸν ἄφθονον, καὶ λίθους πολυ-
6 ᾿ῤόδ. κθ΄. 38. *Apt6. κη΄. 3,9 τὶ 26: κθ', I, καλ. 7 'Eģčē. Kf.14. δΔευτ. ts". 16.
5 Xpov, Α΄. κδ', 1. 9 Χρον, Δ΄. κε΄, 1.
19 Χρον. ΓΙ ἄν" ἀφ΄. 1.
U Bag. 4΄. Θ΄. 26.
X Bag. A. 0.27, Χειράμ. reģ, θ' 10.
1 Bag. Α΄, cet κτλ, Ματθ. ιβ', 42. Δουκ. ια΄. 31.
426
XPONIKON Β΄.
Κεφ. θ΄.
2 κεφ. η΄. 18.
ἘΝ ᾿Αλμου- γείμ.
* Βασ. A'.
τίμους" καὶ ὅτε ἦλθε πρὸς τὸν Σολο- μῶντα, ἐλάλησε μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ περὶ πάν- τῶν ὅσα εἶχεν ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὑτῆς. 2 Καὶ ἐξήγησεν εἰς αὐτὴν, ὁ Σολομὼν πάντα τὰ ἐρωτήματα αὐτῆς" καὶ δὲν ἐστάθη οὐδὲν κεκρυμμένον ἀπὸ τοῦ Σολομῶντος, τὸ ὁποῖον δὲν ἐξήγησεν εἰς αὐτήν.
8 Kat ἰδοῦσα ἡ βασίλισσα τῆς Zegū τὴν σοφίαν, τοῦ Σολομῶντος, καὶ τὸν τ τὸν ὁποῖον φκοδόμησε, 4 καὶ
τὰ τῆς τραπέζης αὐτοῦ, καὶ ri 2 akkšplūou» τῶν δούλων al τοῦ, καὶ τὴν στάσιν τῶν ὑπουργῶν αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὸν ἱματισμὸν αὐτῶν, καὶ τοὺς οἶνο- Xdovs αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὸν ἱματισμὸν αὐτῶν, καὶ τὴν ἀνάβασιν. αὐτοῦ δ ἧς ἀνέβαινεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, ἔγεινεν ἔκ- θαμβος" 5 καὶ εἶπε πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, ᾿Αληθὴς ὁ ὁ λόγος» τὸν ὁποῖον ἤκουσα ἐν τῇ γῇ βου, περὶ τῶν ἔργων σου, καὶ περὶ τῆς σοφίας δον, GORA ἐπίστευον εἰς τοὺς λόγους αὐτῶν, ἑωσοῦ ἦλθον, καὶ εἶδον οἱ ὀφθαλμοί μου" καὶ ἰδοὺ, τὸ ἥμισυ τοῦ πλήθους τῆς σοφίας σου δὲν ἀπηγγέλθη πρὸς ἐμέ σὺ ὑπερ- Baiveis, τὴν φήμην τὴν ὁποίαν ἤκουσα" μακάριοι οἱ ἄνδρες σου, καὶ μακά- βίοι οἱ δοῦλοί σου οὗτοι, οἱ ἱστάμενοι πάντοτε ἐνώπιόν gov, kal ἀκούοντες τὴν σοφίαν σου 8 ἔ ἔστω Κύριος ὁ Θεός σου εὐλογημένος, ὅστις εὐηρε- στήθη εἰς σὲ, διὰ νὰ σὲ θέσῃ ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου αὑτοῦ, νὰ ἦσαι βασιλεὺς εἰς Κύ- ριον τὸν Θεόν σου" ἐπειδὴ ὁ Θεός σου ἠγάπησε, τὸν Ἰσραὴλ, ὥστε νὰ στε- ρεώσῃ αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα, διὰ τοῦτο σὲ κατέστησε βασιλέα č ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς, διὰ νὰ κάμνῃς κρίσιν καὶ δικαιοσύνην.
9 Καὶ ἔδωκεν εἰς τὸν βασιλέα č ἑκατὸν εἴκοσι τάλαντα χρυσίου, καὶ ἀρώματα πολλὰ σφόδρα, καὶ λίθους πολυτίμους" καὶ δὲν ἐστάθησαν ποτὲ τοιαῦτα ἀρώ- ματα, ὁποῖα ἡ βασίλισσα τῆς Σεβὰ ἔδωκεν εἰς τὸν βασιλέα Σολομῶντα.
10 Καὶ οἱ δοῦλοι δὲ τοῦ Χουρὰμ, καὶ οἱ δοῦλοι τοῦ Σολομῶντος, 2 οἵτινες ἔφερον χρυσίον ἀπὸ ᾿οφεὶρ, ἔφερον καὶ ξύλον * ἀλγουμεὶμ, καὶ λίθους πο- λυτίμους. 11 Καὶ ἔκαμεν ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐκ τῶν ξύλων ἀλγουμεὶμ ἀναβάσεις. εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ κιθάρας καὶ ψαλ- τήρια διὰ τοὺς μουσικούς" καὶ τοιαῦτα δὲν ἐφάνησαν πρότερον ἐν τῇ γῇ ᾿1ού- δα.
12 Καὶ ἔδωκεν 6 βασιλεὺς Σολομὼν εἰς τὴν βασίλισσαν τῆς Σεβὰ πάντα ὅσα Ἴθδλησεν, ὅ ὅσα ἐζήτησε, πλειότερα τῶν ὅσα ἔφερε πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα. Καὶ ἐπέστρεψε, καὶ i ἀνεχώρησεν. εἰς τὴν γῆν αὑτῆς, αὐτὴ καὶ οἱ δοῦλοι αὐτῆς.
13 TO βάρος δὲ τοῦ χρυσίου, τὸ ὁποῖον ἤρχετο εἰς τὸν Σολομῶντα κατ᾽ ἔτος, ἦτο ἑξακόσια ἑξήκοντα ἐξ τάλαντα χρυσίου, 14 ἐκτὸς τοῦ συναγυμένου ἐκ τῶν τελωνῶν καὶ τῶν ἐμπόρων, καὶ πάντων τῶν βασιλέων͵ τῆς "Apaflas, καὶ τῶν σατραπῶν τῆς γῆς, οἵτινες ἔφερον χρυσίον καὶ ἀργύριον πρὸς τὸν Σολομῶντι. 15 Καὶ ἔκαμεν ὁ βασι- λεὺς ,»Σολομὼν διακοσίους θυρεοὺς ἐκ χρυσίου σφυρηλάτου" ἑξακόσιοι σίκλοι χρυσίου σφυρηλάτου ἐξωδεύθησαν εἰς ἕκαστον θυρεόν" 16 καὶ τριακοσίας ἀσπίδας čļ ἐκ χρυσίου σφυρηλάτου" τρια- κόσιοι σίκλοι χρυσίου ἐξωδεύθησαν. εἰς ἑκάστην ἀσπίδα. Καὶ ἔθεσεν αὐτὰς ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ δάσους τοῦ Λιβάνου. 17 ἥ Ἕκαμεν ἔ ἔτι ὁ βασιλεὺς θρόνον μέγαν ἐλεφάντινον, καὶ ἐσκέ- πασεν αὐτὸν μὲ καθαρὸν χρυσίον. 18 Εἶχε δὲ ὁ θρόνος ἕξ βαθμίδας καὶ ὑπο- πόδιον χρυσοῦν, συνδεδεμένα μὲ τὸν θρόνον, καὶ ἀγκῶνας ἐντεῦθεν καὶ ἐν- τεῦθεν τῆς καθέδρας, καὶ δύο λέοντας ἱσταμένους εἰς τὰ πλάγια τ τῶν ἀγκώνων" 19 καὶ δώδεκα λέοντες ἵσταντο ἐκεῖ, ἑκατέρωθεν ἐπὶ τῶν ἐξ βαθμίδων. Ila- ρόμοιον δὲν κατεσκευάσθη εἰς οὐδὲν βασίλειον. 20 Καὶ πάντα τὰ σκεύη τοῦ ποτοῦ τοῦ βασιλέως Σολομῶντος ἦσαν ἐκ χρυσίου, καὶ πάντα τὰ σκεύη τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ δάσους τοῦ Λιβάνου, ἐκ
χρυσίου καθαροῦ" οὐδὲν ἐξ ἀργυρίου" τὸ ἀργύριον ἐλογίζετο εἰς οὐδὲν ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις τοῦ Σολομῶντος. 21 Διότι εἶχε πλοῖα ὁ βασιλεὺς πορενόμενα εἰς Θαρσεὶς μετὰ τῶν δούλων τοῦ Χουράμ' ἅπαξ κατὰ τριετίαν ἤρχοντο τὰ πλοῖα ἀπὸ Θαρσεὶς, φέροντα χρυσὸν, καὶ ἄρ- yvpov, ὀδόντας ἐλέφαντος, καὶ πιθή- kri καὶ παγώνια.
2 Καὶ ἐμεγαλύνθη ὁ βωσιλεὺς Σο- st dv ὑπὲρ πάντας τοὺς βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς εἰς πλοῦτον καὶ εἰς σοφίαν. 23 Kat πάντες oi βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς ἐζήτουν τὸ πρόσωπον τοῦ Σολομῶντος, διὰ νὰ ἀκούσωσι τὴν σοφίαν αὐτοῦ, τὴν ὁποίαν ὁ Θεὸς ἔθεσεν εἰς τὴν καρδίαν αὐτοῦ. 24 Καὶ ἔφερον ἕκαστος αὐτῶν. τὸ δῶρον αὑτοῦ, σκεύη ἀργυρᾶ, καὶ σκεύη χρυσᾶ, καὶ στολὰς, πανοπλίας, καὶ ἀρώματα, ἵππους, καὶ ἡμιόνους, κατ᾽ ἔτος. 25 Καὶ “εἶχεν ὁ Σολομὼν τέσσαρας χι- λιάδας σταύλους ἵππων καὶ ἁμαξῶν, καὶ δώδεκα χιλιάδας ἱππέων, τοὺς ὁποί- ovs ἔθεσεν ὁ βασιλεὺς εἰς τὰς πόλεις τῶν ἁμαξῶν, καὶ πλησίον ἑαυτοῦ ἐν "Īe- ρουσαλήμ. 26 Καὶ ὅ ἐβασίλευεν ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς βασιλεῖς δ ἀπὸ τοῦ πο- ταμοῦ ἕως τῆς γῆς τῶν Φιλισταίων, καὶ τῶν ὁρίων ΤΙ Αἰγύπτου. 27 Καὶ Τκατέστησεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τὸν ἄργυρον
. «α΄,
XPONIKON Β΄.
427
* Βασ. Α΄. (΄. 28. Ke. α΄. 16.
* Bad. Α΄. ια΄. 41.
“α΄, 20. N ge. ιβ΄. 15: γ΄. 23. 1 Bad. Α΄, ια΄, 42, 43.
1 Bad. Α΄. 4'.1, IE.T.X.
? Bad. Δ΄. ια΄, 40.
X Βασ. Α΄.
ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ ὡς λίθους, καὶ τὰς κέ- ὅρους κατέστησεν, ὡς τὰς ἐν τῇ πεδιάδι συκαμίνους, διὰ τὴν ἀφθονίαν. 28 Καὶ “ἔφερον πρὸς τὸν Σολομῶντα ti ἵππους ἐξ Αἰγύπτου, καὶ ἐκ πάντων τῶν τό- πων,
29 "Αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ Σολο- μῶντος, αἱ πρῶται καὶ αἱ ἔσχαται, δὲν εἶναι γεγραμμέναι ἐν τῷ βιϑλίῳ Νάθαν τοῦ προφήτου, καὶ ἐν τῇ προφητείᾳ οὐ Αχιὰ τοῦ Σηλωνίτου, καὶ ἐν τοῖς ὁράμασιν ᾿δδὼ τοῦ βλέποντος, τοῖς γενομένοις ἐναντίον “Ἱεροβοὰμ υἱοῦ τοῦ Ναβάτ;
80 "3 ᾿Εβασίλευσε δὲ 6 Σολομὼν ἐ ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, ἐπὶ πάντα τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ, τεσσαράκοντα ἔτη. 31 Καὶ ἐκοιμήθη ὁ Σολομὼν μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ" καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ πόλει Δαβὶδ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ" ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ Ῥοβοὰμ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ.
[ΚΕΦ. .. ΚΑΙ 1 ὑπῆγεν ὁ “Ῥυβοὰμ εἰς Συχέμ' διότι ἢ ἤρχετο: πᾶς ὁ Ἰσραὴλ εἰς Συχὲμ διὰ νὰ κάμῃ αὐτὸν βασιλέα.
2 Καὶ ὡς ἤκουσε τοῦτο Ἱεροβοὰμ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ NaBūr, ὅ ὅστις ἦτο ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ, Ξὅπου εἶχε φύγει ἀπὸ προσώπου Σο- λομῶντος τοῦ βασιλέως, ἐπέστρεψεν ὁ “Ἱεροβοὰμ ἐξ Αἰγύπτου, 8 διότι ἀπέστειλαν καὶ ἐκάλεσαν αὐτόν. Τότε ἦλθον ὁ ὁ Ἱεροβοὰμ, καὶ mūs 6 Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ ἐλάλησαν πρὸς τὸν Ῥοβοὰμ, λέ- γοντες, 4 Ὁ πατήρ σου ἐσκλήρυνε τὸν ζυγὸν ἡ ἡμῶν" τώρα λοιπὸν τὴν δου- λείαν τὴν σκληρὰν τοῦ πατρός gov, καὶ τὸν ζυγὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν βαρὺν, τὸν ὁποῖον ἐπέβαλεν ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς, ἐλάφρωσον σὺ, “καὶ θέλομεν σοὶ δουλεύει. 5 Ὁ δὲ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, ᾿Ἐπανέλθετε πρὸς ἐμὲ μετὰ τρεῖς ἡμέρας. Καὶ ἀνεχώ- ρῆσεν ὁ λαύς.
6 Kat συνεβουλεύθη ὁ βασιλεὺς Ῥο- βοὰμ τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους, οἵτινες. παρί- GTAVTO ἐνώπιον Σολομῶντος τοῦ πα- τρὸς αὐτοῦ ἔτι ζῶντος, λέγων, Τί μὲ συμβουλεύετε. σεῖς νὰ ἀποκριθῶ πρὸς τὸν λαὸν τοῦτον: 7 Kat ἐλάλησαν πρὸς αὐτὸν, λέγοντες, ᾿ Ἐὰν φερθῇς *b- μενῶς πρὸς τὸν λαὸν τοῦτον, καὶ εὐα- ρεστήσῃς εἰς αὐτοὺς, καὶ λαλήσῃς πρὸς αὐτοὺς ἀγαθυὺς λόγους, τότε θέλουσιν εἶσθαι δοῦλοί σου διὰ παντός.
8 ᾿Απέῤῥιψεν 6] ὅμως τὴν συμβουλὴν τῶν πρεσβυτέρων, τὴν ὁποίαν ἔδωκαν εἰς αὐτὸν, καὶ συνεβουλεύθη τοὺς νέους τοὺς συνανατραφέντας μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, τοὺς παρισταμένους ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ, 9 Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, Τί μὲ συμβουλεύετε σεῖς νὰ ἀποκριθῶμεν πρὸς τὸν λαὸν τοῦτον, ὅστις ἐλάλησε πρὸς ἐμὲ, λέγων, ᾿Ελάφρωσον τὸν ζυγὰν τὸν ὁποῖον ὁ
„vis αὑτοῦ.
πατήρ σου ἐπέβαλεν ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς; Καὶ ἐλάλησαν πρὸς αὐτὸν οἱ νέοι, οἱ συνανατραφέντες μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, λέγοντες, Οὕτω θέλεις λαλήσει πρὸς τὸν λαὺν, ὅστις ἐλάλησε πρὸς σὲ, λέγων, Ὅ πατήρ σου ἐβάρυνε τὸν ζυγὸν ἡμῶν, ἀλλὰ σὺ ἐλάφρωσον αὐτὸν εἰς ἡμᾶς" οὕτω θέλεις λαλήσει πρὸς αὐτούς' "O μικρός μου δάκτυλος θέλει εἶσθαι παχύ- τερος τῆς ὀσφύος τοῦ πατρύς μου" 1] τώρα λοιπὸν, ὁ μὲν πατήρ μου ἐπε- φόρτισεν εἰς ἐσᾶς ζυγὸν βαρὺν, ἐγὼ δὲ θέλω κάμει βαρύτερον τὸν ζυγόν σας" ὁ πατήρ μου σᾶς ἐπαίδευσε μὲ μάστιγας, ἐγὼ δὲ θέλω σᾶς παιδεύσει μὲ σκορπίους.
12 Καὶ ἦλθεν ὁ Ἱεροβοὰμ καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς πρὸς τὸν Ῥοβοὰμ τὴν τρίτην ἡμέραν, ὡς εἶχε λαλήσει ὁ βασιλεὺς, λέγων, ᾿Επανέλθετε πρὸς ἐμὲ τὴν τρί- τὴν ἡμέραν, 13 Καὶ ἀπεκρίθη ὁ βα- σιλεὺς πρὸς αὐτοὺς σκληρῶς" καὶ ἐγ- κατέλιπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς ροβοὰμ τὴν συμ- βουλὴν τῶν πρεσβυτέρων, 14 καὶ ἐλάλησε πρὸς αὐτοὺς κατὰ τὴν συμ- βουλὴν τῶν νέων, λέγων, Ὃ πατήρ μου ἐβάρυνε τὸν ζυγόν σας, ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ θέλω κύμει αὐτὸν Baptrepov" 6 πατὶρ μου σᾶς ἐπαίδευσε μὲ μάστιγας, ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ θέλω σᾶς παιδεύσει μὲ σκορπίους.
15 Kat δὲν εἰσήκουσεν 6 βασιλεὺς εἰς τὸν λαόν" διότι ὃ τὸ πρᾶγμα ἔγεινε παρὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ, διὰ νὰ ἐκτελέσῃ ὁ Κύριος τὸν λόγον αὑτοῦ, τὸν ὁποῖον ἐλάλησε * διὰ τοῦ ᾿Αχιὰ τοῦ Σηλωνίτου πρὸς Ἱεροβοὰμ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Ναβάτ.
16 Καὶ ἰδὼν πᾶς ὁ Ἰσραὴλ ὅτι ὁ βασιλεὺς δὲν εἰσήκουσεν εἰς αὐτοὺς, ἀπεκρίθη ὃ λαὸς, πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, λέγων, Τί μέρος ἔχομεν ἡμεῖς εἰς τὸν Δαβίδ; οὐδεμίαν κληρονομίαν ἔχομεν εἰς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Ἰεσσαί" εἰς τὰς σκη- νάς σου ἕκαστος, Ἰσραήλ' πρόβλεψον τώρα, Δαβὶδ, , περὶ τοῦ οἴκου σου. Καὶ ἀνεχώρησε πᾶς ὁ Ἰσραὴλ εἰς τὰς σκη-
ραὴλ τῶν κατοικούντων ἐν ταῖς πόλεσιν ᾿Ιούδα, ὁ ροβοὰμ ἐβασίλευσεν ἐπ᾽ αὐ- τούς.
18 Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν ὃ βασιλεὺς Ῥο- βοὰμ τὸν ᾿Αδωρὰμ, τὸν ἐπὶ tā τῶν φόρων" καὶ ἐλιθοβόλησαν αὐτὸν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ μὲ λίθους, καὶ ἀπέθανεν. Ὅθεν €- σπευσεν 6 βασιλεὺς “Ῥοβοὰμ νὰ ἀναβῇ εἰς τὴν ἅμαξαν, διὰ νὰ φύγῃ εἰς Iepov- σαλήμ. 19. * Οὕτως ἀπεστάτησεν͵ ὁ Ἰσραὴλ ἀπὸ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Δαβὶδ, ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ταύτης.
[ΚΕΦ. ια΄. Καὶ 1 ἐλθὼν ὁ Ῥοβοὰμ εἰς “Ἱερουσαλὴμ; συνήθροισε τὸν οἶκον ᾿Ιούδα καὶ Βενιαμὶν, ἑκατὸν ὀγδοήκοντα
10
17 Περὶ δὲ τῶν υἱῶν '10- |
3 Σαμ. Α΄. B'. 28. Βασ. Δ΄. ιβ΄. 15, 24.
4 Bad. Δ΄.
428
XPONIKON Β΄.
Κεφ.
3 κεφ. ιβ', 15.
χιλιάδας ἐκλεκτῶν, πολεμιστῶν, διὰ νὰ πολεμήσωσι κατὰ τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ὅπως ἐπαναφέρωσι. τὴν βασιλείαν εἰς τὸν "PoBodu. 2 Ἔγεινεν, ὅμως λόγος Κυ- ρίου "πρὸς τὸν Σεμαΐαν, ἄνθρωπον τοῦ Θεοῦ, λέγων, 3 Λάλησον πρὸς Ῥο- βοὰμ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Σολομῶντος, τὸν βασιλέα τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ πρὸς πάντα τὸν Ἰσραὴλ ἐν ᾿Ιούδᾳ καὶ Βενιαμὶν, λέγων, 4 Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος" Δὲν θέλετε ἀνα- βῆ, οὐδὲ πολεμήσει ἐναντίον τῶν ἀδεὰ- Φῶν σαε' ἐπιστρέψατε č ἕκαστος εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὑτοῦ, διότι παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἔγεινε τὸ πρᾶγμα τοῦτο. Καὶ ὑπήκουσαν εἰς τοὺς λόγους τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ ἀπεστρά- φησαν ἀπὸ τοῦ νὰ ὑπάγωσι κατὰ τοῦ Ἱεροβοάμ.
5 Καὶ κατῴκησεν ὁ Ῥοβοὰμ ἐν Ἱε- ρουσαλὴμ, καὶ φκοδόμησε πόλεις ὀχυ- ρὰς ἐν Ἰούδᾳ. 6 Kai φκοδόμησε τὴν Βηθλεὲμ, καὶ τὴν *Hrdy, καὶ τὴν ee κουὲ, T kai τὴν Bald-gotp, καὶ τὴν Σοκχὼ, καὶ τὴν ᾿Οδολλὰμ, 8 kat τὴν Τὰθ, καὶ τὴν Μαρησὰ, καὶ τὴν Ζὶφ, 9 καὶ τὴν ᾿Αδωραΐμ, καὶ τὴν Λαχεὶς, καὶ τὴν ᾿Αζηκὰ, 10 καὶ τὴν Σαραὰ, καὶ τὴν Αἰαλὼν, καὶ τὴν Χεβρὼν, αἵτινες εἶναι ἐν ᾿Ιούδᾳ καὶ ἐν Βενιαμὶν, πόλεις ὠχυρωμέναι. 11 Καὶ ὠχύρωσε τὰ φρούρια, καὶ ἔβαλεν εἰς αὐτὰ φρουράρ- χους, R καὶ ἀποθήκας τροφῶν, καὶ ἐλαίου, καὶ οἴνου. 12 Καὶ εἰς πᾶσαν πόλιν ἔβαλεν ἀσπίδας καὶ λόγχας, καὶ ὠχύ- pogev αὐτὰς πολὺ σφόδρα. Καὶ ἦσαν ὑπ᾽ αὐτὸν 6 ᾿Ιούδας καὶ ὁ Βενιαμίν.
13 Kat οἱ ἱερεῖς καὶ οἱ Λευῖται οἱ ἐν παντὶ τῷ Ἰσραὴλ συνήχθησαν πρὸς αὐτὸν, ἐκ πάντων τῶν ὁρίων αὑτῶν. 14 Διότι οἱ “Λευῖται ἐγκατέλιπον rā προάστεια αὑτῶν καὶ τὰς ἰδιοκτησίας αὑτῶν, καὶ ἦλθον εἰς τὸν Ἰούδαν καὶ εἰς τὴν ἹἹερουσαλήμ' “(ἐπειδὴ ὁ ὁ Iepo- βοὰμ καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ αὐτοῦ εἶχον ἀποβάλει αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τοῦ νὰ ἱερατεύωσιν εἰς τὸν Κύριον" 15 καὶ ὃ κατέστησεν εἰς čav= τὸν ἱερεῖς διὰ τοὺς ὑψηλοὺς τόπους, καὶ " διὰ τοὺς δαίμονας, καὶ "dt τοὺς μόσχους τοὺς ὁποίους ἔκαμε) 16 καὶ * μετ᾽ αὐτοὺς, ὅσοι ἐκ πασῶν τῶν φυ- λῶν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ ἔδωκαν τὰς καρδίας αὑτῶν εἰς τὸ νὰ ζητῶσι Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ἦλθον εἰς "Iepov- σαλὴμ, διὰ νὰ θυσιάσωσιν εἰς Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν.
17 Καὶ " κατίσχυσαν τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ἰσχυροποίησαν τὸν ἱῬο- βοὰμ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Σολομῶντος, τρία ἔτη" διότι τρία ἔτη περιεπάτησαν ἐν "1τῇ ὁδῷ τοῦ Δαβὶδ καὶ τοῦ Σολομῶντος.
"|18 Ἔλαβε δὲ ὁ Ρυβοὰμ εἰς ἑαυτὸν
γυναῖκα τὴν Μαελὲθ θυγατέρα. τοῦ Ἵε- ριμὼθ υἱοῦ τοῦ Δαβὶδ, καὶ Tv ᾿Αβιχαὶλ βιγατέρα τοῦ "Ἐλιὰβ υἱοῦ τοῦ Ἰεσσαί" 19 ἥτις ἐγέννησεν εἰς αὐτὸν υἱοὺς, τὸν "Ieods, καὶ τὸν Σαμαρίαν, ἘΠῚ τὸν Ζαάμ. 20 Καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτὴν ἔλαβε Ὁ τὴν ||Maa- χὰ͵ θυγατέρα τοῦ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ,, ἥτις ēyēm σεν εἰς αὐτὸν τὸν ᾿Δβιὰ, καὶ τὸν ᾿Ατθαὶ, καὶ τὸν Ζιζὰ, καὶ τὸν Σελωμείθ, 21 Καὶ ἠγάπησεν. ὁ Ῥοβοὰμ τὴν Maa- χὰ θυγατέρα τοῦ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ ὑπὲρ πάσας τὰς γυναῖκας αὑτοῦ καὶ τὰς mah- λακὰς αὑτοῦ" (διότε ἔλαβε δεκαοκτὼ γυναῖκας, καὶ ἑξήκοντα παλλακάς" καὶ ἐγέννησεν εἰκοσιοκτὼ υἱοὺς καὶ ἐξή- κοντα θυγατέρα") 22 καὶ ᾿᾿ κατέστη- σεν G “Ῥοβοὰμ ἄ ἄρχοντα τὸν ᾿Αβιὰ τὸν υἱὸν τῆς Μααχὰ, διὰ νὰ ἄρχῃ ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς αὑτοῦ" διώτε čorokdģero νὰ κάμῃ αὐτὸν βασιλέα' 23 καὶ ποιῶν φρονίμως, διέσπειρε πάντας τοὺς υἱοὺς αὑτοῦ εἰς πάντας τοὺς τόπους Ἰούδα καὶ Βενιαμὶν, εἰς πᾶσαν ὀχυρὰν πόλιν" καὶ ἔδωκεν εἰς αὐτοὺς τρυφὰς ἐν ἀ- φθονίᾳ, καὶ ἐζήτησε πολλὰς γυναῖκας.
[ΚΕΦ. ιβ΄. ΚΑῚ ' καθὼς ἐστερεώθη ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ Ῥοβοὰμ, καὶ ἐνεδυνα- μώθη, * ἐγκατέλιπε τὸν νόμον τοῦ Κυ- ρίου, καὶ πᾶς ὁ Ἰσραὴλ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ.
2 Καὶ ὃ ἐν τῷ πέμπτῳ ἔτει τῆς βασι- λείας τοῦ “Ῥοβοὰμ, Σισὰκ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς Αἰγύπτου ἀνέβη ἐναντίον τῆς Ἵε- ρουσαλὴμ, ἐπειδὴ παρηνόμησαν εἰς τὸν Κύριον, 3 μετὰ χιλίων διακοσίων d- μαξῶν, καὶ ἑξήκοντα χιλιάδων ἱππέων" ὁ δὲ λαὸς ὅστις ἦλθε μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐξ Αἰγύπτου ἦτο ἀναρίθμητος, + Λίβυες, Ῥρωγλοδύται, καὶ Αἰθίοπες. 4 Καὶ κυριεύσας τὰς ὀχυρὰς πόλεις τὰς ἐν Ἰούδᾳ, ἦλθεν či ἕως TS Ἱερουσαλήμ.
5 Tore ὃ Σεμαΐας ὁ προφήτης ἦλθε ἊΣ τὸν Ῥοβοὰμ, καὶ τοὺς ἄρχοντας τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα τοὺς συναχθέντας ἐν Iepov- σαλὴμ διὰ τὸν φόβον τοῦ Σισὰκ, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος" “Σεῖς μὲ ἐγκατελέπετε" διὰ τοῦτο σῶς ἐγκατέλιπον καὶ ἐγὼ εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τοῦ Σισάκ.
0 Καὶ 1 ἐταπεινώθησαν οἱ ἄρχοντες τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ καὶ ὁ βασιλεὺς, καὶ €- Neyov, * Δίκαιος ὃ Κύριος.
7 Καὶ ὅτε εἶδεν ὁ Kūptos ὅτι ἐταπει- νώθησαν, ὃ ἔγεινε λόγος Κυρίου πρὸς τὸν Σεμαΐαν, λέγων, Οὗτοι ἐταπεινώ- θησαν" δὲν θέλω ἐξολοθρεύσει αὐτοὺς, ἀλλὰ θέλω χαρίσει εἰς αὐτοὺς σωτη- Ρίαν τινά" καὶ ὁ θυμός μου δὲν θέ ει ἐκχυθῆ ἐπὶ τὴν Ἱερουσαλὴμ διὰ χειρὸς τοῦ Σισάκ' 8 ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως 1 θέλουσι γείνει δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ, '' διὰ νὰ γνωρί-
Ὁ Bag. Δ΄. ve. 2. Ἰδὲ καὶ κεφ. (γ΄. 1.
| Μιχαΐα.
u δὲ Aevr. ku”, 15, 16, 17.
+ κεῷ. 1s". 8
5 xe. ta", 2.
5 κεφ. te”, 3,
1 Tak, δ΄,
TO, 8. "πέύδ, θ΄. 27.
9 Bad.A', κα', 28, 29. V Ἰδὲ Ἧσα. κε΄. 13.
N Aevr. κη΄. 47» 48.
Κεφ. ιγ΄.
13 Bas. Δ΄, ιδ΄, 25, 26.
15 Βασ. A'. (τό, 17. κεφ. θ΄. 15,16 H Σαμ, B'. η΄. 18.
M κεφ.θ΄. 20: ιγ΄. 22.
15 Βασ. Α΄, ιδ΄, go. "9 Bad. Αἱ ἰδ. τὶ ᾿Αβιάμ.
1 Βασ. Α΄,
te". I, κτιλ.
3 ᾿Ιδὲ κεφ. ια΄, 20.
XPONIKON Β΄.
σωσι τὴν δουλείαν τὴν ἐμὴν, καὶ τὴν δουλείαν τῶν βασιλειῶν τῆς γῆς.
9 Καὶ "ἢ ἀγέβη Σισὰκ 6 ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς Αἰγύπτου ἐπὶ τὴν “Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ ἔλαβε τοὺς θησαυροὺς τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ τοὺς θησαυροὺς τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ βασιλέως" τὰ πάντα ἔλαβεν" ἔ- λαβεν ἔτι τοὺς θυρεοὺς τοὺς χρυσοῦς, τοὺς ὁποίους 15 ἔκαμεν ὁ Σολομών. 10 Kat ἀντ᾽ ἐκείνων ἔκαμεν ὁ βασιλεὺς Ῥοβοὰμ θυρεοὺς χαλκίνους, καὶ παρ- ἔδωκεν αὐτοὺς teis τὰς χεῖρας τῶν ἀρχόντων τῶν σωματοφυλάκων, olrives ἐφύλαττον τὴν εἴσοδον τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ βασιλέως. 11 Καὶ ὁπότε εἰσήρχετο ὁ βασιλεὺς εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, οἱ σωματοφύλακες ἤρχοντο καὶ ἐλάμβα- νον αὐτοὺς, καὶ πάλιν ἔφερον αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸ οἴκημα τῶν σωματοφυλάκων. 12 ᾿Ἐπειδὴ λοιπὸν ἐταπεινώθη, ἀπεστράφη dr αὐτοῦ ὁ θυμὸς τοῦ Κυρίου, διὰ νὰ μὴ ἀφανίσῃ αὐτοὺς ὁλοκλήρως" διότι ἦσαν ἔτι ἀγαθὰ m πράγματα ἐν τῷ ᾿Ιούδᾳ.
13 Καὶ ἐνεδυναμώθη ὁ βασιλεὺς * Po- βοὰμ ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ ἐβασίλευσε" διότι 15 ὁ "PoBod ro ἡλικίας τεσσαρά- κοντα καὶ ἑνὺς ἔτους ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασίλευσε δεκαεπτὰ Čī ἔτη, ἐν "Tepov- σαλὴμ, rij πόλει τὴν ὁποίαν ὁ Κύ- ptos ἔκλεξεν ἐκ πασῶν τῶν 7 φυλῶν, τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, διὰ νὰ θέσῃ τὸ ὄνομα αὑτοῦ ἐκεῖ. Τῆς δὲ μητρὸς αὐτοῦ τὸ ὄνομα ἣτο Νααμὰ, ἡ ᾿Δμμωνίτις. 14 Kat ἔπραξε πονηρὰ, ἐπειδὴ δὲν προσήλωσε τὴν καρδίαν αὑτοῦ εἰς τὸ νὰ ἐκζητῇ τὸν Κύριον.
l5 Αἱ δὲ πράξεις τοῦ “Ῥοβοὰμ, αἱ πρῶται, καὶ αἱ ἔσχαται, δὲν εἶναι γε- γραμμέναι ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ _Zepalov τοῦ προφήτου, X καὶ ᾿Ιδδὼ τοῦ βλέποντος, ἐν ταῖς γενεαλογίαιο; Ἦσαν δὲ τ πάν- τοτε πόλεμοι μεταξὺ Ῥοβοὰμ καὶ Ἵε- ροβοάμ. 16 Καὶ ἐκοιμήθη ὁ “Ῥοβοὰμ μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἐτάφη ἐν πόλει Δαβίδ' ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ Ἰϑ Αβιὰ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ,
[ΚΕΦ. 2 KAI ᾿ἐβασίλευσεν ὁ ᾿Αβιὰ ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν ἐν τῷ δεκάτῳ ὀγδόῳ ἔτει τοῦ βασιλέως Ἱεροβοάμ. : Τρία ἔ ἔτη ἐβασίλευσεν ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. Τὸ δὲ ὄνομα τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ἦτο * Μιχαΐα, θυγάτηρ τοῦ Οὐριὴλ ἀπὸ Γαβαά.
Καὶ ἦτο πόλεμος μεταξὺ ᾿Αβιὰ καὶ Ἱεροβοάμ. 3 Καὶ παρετάχθη ὁ ᾿Αβιὰ εἰς μάχην μὲ στράτευμα δυνατῶν πολε- μιστῶν, τετρακοσίων χιλιάδων ἀνδρῶν ἐκλεκτῶν" καὶ ὁ IepoBotu παρετάχθη εἰς μάχην ἐναντίον αὐτοῦ μὲ ὀκτακοσίας χιλιάδας ἀνδρῶν ἐκλεκτῶν, δυνατῶν ἐν ἰσχύϊ,
4 Καὶ σηκωθεὶς ὁ ὃ ᾿λβιὰ ē ἐπὶ τὸ 0) ὄρος *ženapatju, τὸ ἐν τῷ ὄρει ᾿Εφραΐμ, εἶπεν, ᾿Ακούσατέ μου, Ἱεροβοὰμ, καὶ πᾶς ὁ Ἰσραήλ: 5 δὲν πρέπει νὰ γνω- ρίσητε, ὅτι Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ
*ēdoke τὴν βασιλείαν ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ διαπαντὸς εἰς τὸν Δαβὶδ, εἰς αὐτὸν καὶ εἰς τοὺς υἱοὺς αὐτοῦ, ὅ μὲ συνθήκην ἅλατος ; θ ἀλλ᾽ ὁ ἹἹεροβοὰμ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Ναβὰτ, ὁ δοῦλος τοῦ Σολομῶντος υἱοῦ τοῦ Δαβὶδ, ἐσηκώθη, καὶ " ἐπανεστά- τῆσεν ἐναντίον τοῦ κυρίου αὑτοῦ" 7 καὶ συνήχθησαν. πρὸς αὐτὸν Ἶ ἄνθρωποι μηδαμινοὶ, ἀχρεῖοι, καὶ ἐνεδυναμώθησαν ἐναντίον τοῦ “Ροβοὰμ υἱοῦ τοῦ Σολο- μῶντος, ὅτε ἦτο ὁ Ῥοβοὰμ νέος, καὶ ἁπαλὸς τὴν καρδίαν, καὶ δὲν ἠδύνατο νὰ ἀντισταθῇ εἰς αὐτούς" 8 καὶ τώρα σεῖς λέγετε νὰ ἀντισταθῆτε εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ Κυρίου, τὴν εἰς τὰς χεῖρας τῶν υἱῶν τοῦ Δαβὶδ, διότι εἶσθε πλῆθος πολὺ, καὶ ἔχετε μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν χρυσοῦς μόσχους, τοὺς ὁποίους ὁ Ie- Po δέκαμεν εἰς ἐσᾶς διὰ θεούς"
9 δὲν ἀπεβάλετε τοὺς ἱερεῖς τοῦ Κυ- pl τοὺς υἱοὺς τοῦ "Aapdv, καὶ τοὺς Aeviras, καὶ ἐκάμετε εἰς ἑαυτοὺς ἱερεῖς κατὰ τὰ ἔθνη τῆς γῆς; mūs ὅστις προσέρχεται νὰ ἱερωθῇ μὲ μόσχον βοὺς καὶ ἑπτὰ κριοὺς, γίνεται ἱερεὺς εἰς τοὺς μὴ θεούς" 10 ἀλλ᾽ ἡμεῖς τὸν Κύριον ἔχομεν Θεὸν ἡμῶν, καὶ δὲν ἐγκατελίπομεν αὐτόν" καὶ οἱ ἱερεῖς, οἱ λειτουργοῦντες εἰς τὸν Κύριον, alvas οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ ᾿Δαρών" καὶ οἱ Λευῖται, ἐπὶ τὴν ἐργασίαν" 11 καὶ 1 καίουσι πρὸς τὸν Κύριον καθ᾽ parīt πρωΐαν καὶ καθ᾽ ἑκάστην ἑσπέ- ραν ὁλοκαυτώματα καὶ θυμίαμα εὐ- ὥδες" καὶ διατέθουσι ᾿Ξ τοὺς ἄρτους τῆς προθέσεως. ἐπὶ τῆς τραπέζης τῆς καθα- ρὰς, καὶ τὴν λυχνίαν τὴν χρυσῆν, καὶ τοὺς λύχνους αὐτῆς, 1" διὰ νὰ καίῃ πᾶσαν ἑσπέραν" διότι ἡμεῖς φυλάττο- μὲν τὴν φυλακὴν Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ ἡμῶν" σεῖς ὅμως ἐγκατελίπετε αὐτόν" 12 καὶ ἰδοὺ, ὁ Θεὸς αὐτὸς εἶναι μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν ἐπὶ κεφαλῆς, καὶ 15 οἱ iepeis αὐτοῦ μὲ ἠχητικὰς σάλπιγγας, διὰ νὰ ἠχῶσιν ἐναντίον gas. Ὑἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ, 1 ἡμὴ πολε- μεῖτε ἐναντίον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ τῶν πατέρων σας" διότι δὲν θέλετε εὐοδωθῆ.
18 Ὁ δὲ Ἱεροβοὰμ ἔστρεψε τὴν ἔνε- δραν διὰ νὰ “περιέλθῃ, ἐκ τῶν ὄπισθεν αὐτῶν" καὶ ἦσαν κατὰ πρόσωπον τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ἡ ἔνεδρα ὄπισθεν αὐτῶν. 14 Καὶ ὅτε περιέθλεψεν ὁ ᾿ἸΙούδας, ἰδοὺ, ἡ ἡ μάχη ἦτο ἔμπροσθεν καὶ ὄπισθεν αὐτῶν" καὶ ἐβόησαν πρὸς τὸν Κύριον, καὶ οἱ ἱερεῖς ἐσάλπισαν μὲ τὰς σάλπιγ- yas. 15 Τότε οἱ ἄνδρες ᾿Ιούδα ἠλά- λαξαν" καὶ καθὼς ἠλάλαξαν οἱ ἄνδρες ᾿Ιούδα, ὁ Θεὸς 1 ἐπάταξε τὸν Ἱεροβοὰμ,
1 Aeur. κδ΄. 6.
2 Ἐξῥόδ, κζ. 20, 21. Aeur, kŠ'. 2, 3.
15 ge, ιδ΄, 12.
ἡσύχασε τὸ βασίλειον ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ.
6 Καὶ φκοδόμησε πόλεις ὀχυρὰς ἐν τῷ ᾿ἸΙούδᾳ" διότι ἡσύχασεν ἡ γῆ, καὶ δὲν ἦτο εἰς αὐτὸν πόλεμος ἐν ἐκείνοις τοῖς χρόνοις, ἐπειδὴ ὁ Κύριος ἔδωκεν | * εἰς αὐτὸν ἀνάπαυσιν. 7 Atā τοῦτο 5 ΠΣ πον ” : ὴ εἶπε πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν, "As οἰκοδομή- gopev τὰς πόλεις ταύτας, καὶ ἂς κάμω- μὲν περὶ τείχη, καὶ πύργους, πύλας, καὶ μοχλοὺς, ἐνῷ εἴμεθα κύριοι τὴς γῆς, ἐπειδὴ ἐξεζητήσαμεν Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν ἡμῶν" «ἐξεζ σαμεν αὐτὸν, καὶ ἔδωκεν εἰς ἡμᾶς ἀνάπαυσιν κυ- κλόθεν. Καὶ φκοδύμησαν καὶ εὐωδώ-
αὐτὰς
σατέ μου, ᾿Ασὰ, καὶ mūs ὁ ᾿Ιούδας καὶ ὁ Βενιαμίν" ?'O Κύριος εἶναι μὲ σᾶς, ὅταν σεῖς ἦσθε per αὐτοῦ" καὶ ὅ ἐὰ ἐκζητῆτε αὐτὸν, θέλει εὑρεθῇ εἰς ἐἱ ἐσᾶς" ἐὰν ὅμως dies τε αὐτὸν, θέλει σᾶς ἐγκαταλείψει" 8." πολὺν μὲν καιρὸν ἐστάθη ὁ ᾿Ισραὴλ χωρὶς τοῦ ἀληθινοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ “ χωρὶς ἱερέως διδάσκοντος. καὶ χωρὶς νόμου" 4 Tūre ὅμως ἐν τῇ στενοχωρίᾳ αὑτῶν ἐπέστρεψαν εἰς Ku- ριον τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ ἐξε- ζχτησαν͵ αὐτὸν, εὑρέθη εἰς αὐτούς" 5 καὶ ὃ κατ᾽ ἐκείνους τοὺς καιροὺς δὲν ἢ ἦτο εἰρήνη εἰς τὸν ἐξερχόμενον, καὶ εἰς
430 ΧΡΟΝΙΚΩΝ Β΄. Κεφ. ιδ΄, κε΄, καὶ πάντα τὸν Ἰσραὴλ, ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ θησαν" 8 Εἶχε δὲ ὁ ᾿Ασὰ στράτευμα ᾿Αβιὰ καὶ τοῦ ἸΙούδα, 16 Καὶ ἔφυγον | ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα τριακοσίας χιλιάδας, φέ- οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Ισραὴλ ἀπ᾽ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ | povras θυρεοὺς καὶ λόγχας" ἐκ δὲ τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα' καὶ παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς ὁ Θεὸς | Βενιαμὶν, διακοσίας ὀγδοήκοντα χιλιά- εἰς τὴν χεῖρα αὐτῶν 17 Kat či ἔκαμον. ὁ δας, ἀσπιδοφόρους καὶ τοξότας" πάντες ᾿Αβιὰ καὶ ὁ λαὸς αὐτοῦ εἰς αὐτοὺς οὗτοι ἧσαν δυνατοὶ ἐὶ ἐν ἰσχύϊ, σφαγὴν μεγάλην" καὶ ἔπεσαν τραυ- 96 ᾿Βξῆλθε δὲ ἐναντίον αὐτῶν Ζερὰ 5 κεφ. 1s", ματίαι ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ πεντακόσιαι „X ὁ Αἰθίοψ, μὲ στράτευμα ἑκατὸν μυρι- 8, λιάδες ἀνδρῶν ἐκλεκτῶν. 18 Καὶ ἐτα- ἄδων, καὶ μὲ τριακοσίας ἁμάξας, καὶ πεινώθησαν οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Ισραὴλ ἐν τῷ καιρῷ ἦλθεν € ἕως Μαρησά. 10 Καὶ ἐξῆλθεν $ Ἴησ. ἐκείνῳ, οἱ δὲ υἱοὶ ᾿Ιούδα ὑπερίσχυσαν, ὁ ᾿Ασὰ ἐναντίον αὐτοῦ, καὶ maperdy=| τε΄, 44. 11 Xpov. 1 ἐπειδὴ ἤλπισαν č ἐπὶ Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν θησαν εἰς μάχην ἐν τῇ φάραγγι Σεφαθὰ, A'.€.20. ἰτῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν. 19 Καὶ κατε- πλησίον τῆς Μαρησά. Ψαλ, κβ΄, | δίωξεν ὁ ᾿Αβιὰ ἐξοπίσω τοῦ Ἱεροβοὰμ, 11 Καὶ Τέβόησεν. ὁ ᾿Ασὰ πρὸς Κύ- τ Ἐῤύδ. 8: καὶ ἔλαβε παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ πόλεις, τ' τὴν Βαιθὴλ ριον τὸν Θεὸν αὑτοῦ, καὶ εἶπε, Κύριε, ιδ΄. το. καὶ τὰς κώμας αὐτῆς, καὶ τὴν Ἰεσανὰ ἢ δὲν εἶναι οὐδὲν παρὰ σοὶ νὰ βοηθῇς κεῷ. ιγ΄. * ησ. καὶ τὰς κώμας αὐτῆς, καὶ ὁ τὴν ᾿Εφραὶν τοὺς ἔχοντας πολλὴν, ἣ μηδεμίαν δύνα-} τε, Ψαλ, ιε΄. 9. καὶ τὰς κώμας αὐτῆς. 20 Καὶ δὲν μιν" βοήθησον ἡ ἡμᾶς, Κύριε Θεὲ ἡμῶν" ἘΠ ΒΥ ΤᾺ ἀνέλαβε, πλέον δύναμιν ὁ Ἱεροβοὰμ ἐν διότι ἐπὶ σὲ πεποίθαμεν," καὶ ϑὲν τῷ ᾿ Ξαμ.Δ΄. " ša. Ἰταῖς ἡμέραις, τοῦ "ABud ἀλλ᾽ V ἐπά- ὀνόματί σου ἐρχόμεθα ἐναντίον τοῦ tē. 6. m Α΄. κε. ἰταξεν αὐτὸν 6 Κύριος, *" καὶ ἀπέθανε. πλήθους τούτου" , Κύριε, σὺ εἶσαι ὁ Θεὸς (oj Ἂ ΠΝ 21 Καὶ ἐνεδυναμώθη ὁ ᾿Αβιά" καὶ ἡμῶν' ἃς μὴ ὑπερισχύσῃ ἄνθρωπος Ποῖ ,βασ. ἔλαβεν εἰς ἑαυτὸν δεκατέσσαρας γυ- ἐναντίον σου. ΓΞ - A.15.20, γαῖκας, καὶ ἐγέννησεν εἰκοσιδύο viods| 12 Καὶ ᾿" ἐπάταξεν ὁ Κύριος τοὺς το eg, καὶ δεκαὲξ θυγατέρας. 22 Αἱ δὲ λοι- Αἰθίοπας ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ ᾿Ασὲ, καὶ γ΄ 15. παὶ πράξεις τοῦ ᾿Αβιὰ, καὶ αἱ ὁδοὶ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα" kat οἱ Αἰθίοπες αὐτοῦ, καὶ οἱ λόγοι αὐτοῦ, εἶναι γε- ἔφυγον, 13 δὲ ᾿Ασὰ καὶ ὁ λαὸς ὁ γραμμένα ἐν τῇ ἱστορίᾳ τοῦ προφήτου μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ κατεδίωξαν αὐτοὺς "" ἕως [τι γεν, «΄ 2 κεφ. |1860. Tepdpov" kai ἔπεσον ἐκ τῶν Αἰθιόπων 19: κ΄. 1. ιβ΄. 15. τοσοῦτοι ὥστε δὲν ἠδύναντο νὰ ἀναλά- | (KE. ιδ΄. ΚΑῚ ἐκοιμήθη 6 ᾿Αβιὰ | βωσι πλέον" διότι συνετρίβησαν ἔμ- μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἔθαψαν προσθεν τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ ἔμπροσθεν 1 Βασ. Α΄. αὐτὸν ἐν πύλει Δαβίδ" ! ἐβασίλευσε δὲ τοῦ στρατεύματος αὐτοῦ" καὶ ἔλαβον “ε΄. 8, ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ ᾿Ασὰ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ Ἔν λάφυρα πολλὰ σφόδρα. 14 Καὶ ἐπά- κτλ, ταῖς ἡμέραις αὐτοῦ ἡ γὴ ἡσύχασε δέκα | raķav πάσας τὰς πόλεις κύκλῳ τῶν ἔτη. Γεράρων" διότι 13 ὁ φόβος τοῦ Κυρίου 2 Καὶ ἔκαμεν ὃ ᾿Ασὰ τὸ καλὸν καὶ ἐπέπεσεν ἐπ᾿ αὐτούς" καὶ ἐλαφυραγώ- τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ [γησαν πάσας τὰς πόλεις᾽ διότι ἦσαν) αὑτοῦ" 3 διότι ἀφήρεσε τὰ θυσια- ἐν αὐταῖς λάφυρα πολλά. 15 'Emd-| Αριθ. 2. Ἰδὲ στήρια τῶν “ἀλλοτρίων θεῶν, καὶ ?rols ταξαν δὲ καὶ τὰς ἐπαύλεις τῶν ποι- Κρ 2 Βασ. Α΄. ὑψηλοὺς τόπους, καὶ iš κατεσύντριψε Hvicov, καὶ ἔλαβον πρόβατα πολλὰ καὶ SON te”. 14. τὰ ἀγάλματα, καὶ “κατέκοψε τὰ ἄλση" καμήλους, καὶ ἐπέστρεψαν εἰς "Iepov- κ΄. τα: Š κεφ. ie, 14 καὶ εἶπε πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν νὰ ἐκζη- σαλήμ. αὐ 17. τῶσι Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων 2 '[ak, 6'. > "Eģdē. αὑτῶν, καὶ νὰ κάμνωσι τὸν νόμον καὶ [ΚΕΦ, te 4 ΤΟΤΕ ' ἦλθε τὸ Πνεῦμα |8, λδ΄. 13. ᾿τὰς ἐντολάς. ᾿Αφήρεσεν ἔτι ἀπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐπὶ "Aģaplav τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ 5 sfy, 4, * Βασ. Α΄, ἱπασῶν τῶν πόλεων τοῦ Ἰούδα τοὺς ᾿. Ωδήδ᾽ 2 καὶ ἐξῆλθεν εἰς συνάντησιν 5 ια΄. 7. ὑψηλοὺς τόπους, καὶ τὰ εἴδωλα᾽ καὶ τοῦ ᾿Ασὰ, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, ᾿Ακού-
Κεφ. ις΄.
XPONIKON Β΄.
431
* Mard. «δ΄, 7.
N κεφ. «γ΄. 19. J *Eģpalv.
N κεφ. ια΄. 16,
ιε΄, 14, K. TAA,
τὸν εἰσερχόμενον, ἀλλ᾽ ἧσαν μεγάλαι ταραχαὶ ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς κατοίκους τῶν τόπων' G καὶ ἐφθείρετο ἔθνος ὑπὸ ἔθνους, καὶ πόλις ὑπὸ πόλεως" διότι ὁ Θεὸς κατέθλιβεν αὐτοὺς ἐν πάσῃ στενο- χωρίᾳ" 7 σεῖς δὲ ἐνδυναμοῦσθε, καὶ ἃς μὴ ἦναι ἐκλελυμέναι αἱ χεῖρές σας" διότι θέλει εἶσθαι μισθὸς εἰς τὸ ἔργον σας.
8 Καὶ ὅτε ἤκουσεν ὁ ᾿Ασὰ τοὺς λό- yovs τούτους, καὶ τὴν προφητείαν ᾿Ωδὴδ τοῦ προφήτου, ἐνεδυναμώθη, καὶ ἀπέβαλε τὰ βδελύγματα ἐκ πάσης τῆς γῆς ᾿Ιούδα καὶ «Βενιαμὶν, καὶ ἐκ τῶν πόλεων 10 τὰς ὁποίας ἔλαβεν ἐκ τοῦ ὄρους ! Ἐφραΐμ, καὶ ἀνενέωσε τὸ θυ- σιαστήριον τοῦ Κυρίου, τὸ κατέμπρο- σθεν τοῦ προνάου τοῦ Κυρίου.
9 Καὶ συνήγαγε πάντα τὸν ᾿ἸΙούδαν καὶ τὸν Βενιαμὶν, καὶ N τοὺς παροι- κοῦντας per” αὐτῶν, ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Εφραὶμ καὶ Μανασσῆ, καὶ ἐκ τοῦ Συμεών" διότι πολλοὶ ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ προσεχώρησαν εἰς αὐτὸν, ἰδόντες ὅτι Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς αὐτοῦ ἦτο per αὐτοῦ. 10 Καὶ συνή- χθησαν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, κατὰ τὸν τρίτον μῆνα, τοῦ δεκάτου πέμπτου ἔτους τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ Agd. 11 Καὶ Ἰξπροσ- ἔφεραν θυσίας εἰς τὸν Κύριον, κατὰ τὴν ἡμέραν ἐκείνην, 1" ἐκ τῶν λαφύρων τὰ ὁποῖα ἔφεραν, ἑπτακοσίους βόας, καὶ ἑπτὰ χιλιάδας προβάτων. 12 Καὶ
1 εἰσῆλθον εἰς συνθήκην νὰ ἐκζητήσωσι Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν ᾿ πατέρων αὑτῶν, ἐξ ὅλης τῆς καρδίας αὑτῶν καὶ ἐξ ὅλης τῆς Ψυχῆς αὑτῶν᾽ 13 καὶ 1 πᾶς ὅστις δὲν ἐκζητήσῃη Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ "" νὰ θανατόνηται, ἀπὸ μίκρου ἕως μεγάλου, ἀπὸ ἀνδρὸς ἕως γυναικός. 14 Καὶ ὥμοσαν πρὸς τὸν Κύριον, ἐν φωνῇ μεγάλῃ, καὶ ἐν ἀλαλαγμῷ, καὶ ἐν σάλπιγξι; καὶ ἐν κερατίναις. 15 Kat πᾶς ὁ ᾿Ιούδας εὐφράνθη εἰς τὸν ὅρκον" διότι ὥμοσαν ἐξ ὅλης τῆς καρδίας aū- τῶν, ᾽ἷ καὶ ἐξεζήτησαν αὐτὸν μεθ᾽ ὅλης τῆς θελήσεως αὑτῶν" καὶ εὑρέθη εἰς αὐ- τούς" καὶ ἔδωκεν εἰς αὐτοὺς ὁ Κύριος ἀνάπαυσιν κυκλόθεν.
16 "Er: δὲ Μααχὰ, τὴν μητέρα τοῦ βασιλέως ᾿Ασὰ, ἀπέβαλεν, αὐτὴν τοῦ νὰ ἦναι βασίλισσα, ἐπειδὴ ἔι ἔκαμεν εἴδω- λον εἰς ἄλσος" καὶ κατέκοψεν ὁ ᾿Ασὰ τὸ εἴδωλον αὐτῆς, καὶ συνέτριψε καὶ ἔκαυσεν αὐτὸ εἰς τὸν χείμαῤῥον Κέ- Špov. 17 Oi ὑψηλοὶ ὅμως τόποι δὲν ἀφηρέθησαν ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ" πλὴν ἡ καρδία τοῦ ᾿Ασὰ ἦτο τελεία πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας αὐτοῦ. 18 Καὶ ἔφερεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Θεοῦ τὰ ἀφιερώματα τοῦ πατρὸς αὑτοῦ, καὶ τὰ ἑαυτοῦ ἀφιερώ- para; ἄργυρον, καὶ χρυσὸν, καὶ σκεύη.
19 Καὶ δὲν ἔγεινε πόλεμος ἕως τοῦ
τριακοστοῦ πέμπτου ἔτους τῆς βασι- λείας τοῦ ᾿Ασά.
[ΚΕ Φ. 15'.] Ἔν τῷ τριακοστῷ ἕκτῳ ἔτει τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ ᾿Ασὰ, ἢ ὁ Βαασὰ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ ἀνέβη. ἐναντίον τοῦ ἸΙούδα, καὶ φκοδόμησε τὴν "Papa, * Bed νὰ μὴ ἀφίνῃ μηδένα νὰ ἐξέρχηται μηδὲ νὰ εἰσέρχηται πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ασὰ βα- σιλέα τοῦ ἸΙούδα.
2 Τότε ὁ ᾿Ασὰ ἐξέφερεν ἀργύριον καὶ χρυσίον ἐκ τῶν θησαυρῶν τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ βασι- λέως, καὶ ἀπέστειλε πρὸς τὸν Bčv- ἀδὰδ βασιλέα τῆς Συρίας, κατοικοῦντα ἐν Δαμασκῷ, λέγων, 8 "ἃς γείνῃ συνθήκη ἀναμέσον ἐμοῦ καὶ σοῦ, ὡς ἦτο ἀναμέσον τοῦ πατρύς μου καὶ τοῦ πα- τρός σου" ἰδοὺ, ἀπέστειλα πρὸς σὲ ἀργύριον καὶ χρυσίον" ὕπαγε, διάλυσον τὴν συνθήκην σου τὴν πρὸς Βαασὰ βασιλέα, τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, διὰ νὰ ἀναχω- ρήσῃ ἀπ᾽ ἐμὸ
4 καὶ εἰσήκουσεν 6 Βὲν-ἀδὰδ᾽ εἰς τὸν βασιλέα ᾿Ασὰ, καὶ ἀπέστειλε τοὺς ἀρχηγοὺς τῶν δυνάμεων αὑτοῦ ἐναντίον τῶν πόλεων τοῦ Ἰσραήλ" καὶ ἐπάταξαν τὴν ᾿πὼν, καὶ τὴν Δὰν, καὶ τὴν "ABēh- palu, καὶ πάσας τὰς ἀποθή. κας τῶν πόλεων Νεφθαλί. 5 Καὶ ὡς ἤκουσεν
ὁ Βαασὰ, ἔ ἔπαυσε νὰ οἰκοδομῇ τὴν Ῥαμὰ, καὶ κατέλιπε τὸ ἔργον αὑτοῦ. 6 Καὶ παρέλαβεν ὁ ὁ βασιλεὺς ᾿ ᾿Ασὰ πάντα τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν, καὶ ἐσήκωσαν τοὺς λίθους τῆς Ῥαμὰ, κι καὶ τὰ ξύλα αὐτῆς, μὲ τὰ ὁποῖα φκοδόμει 6 Baagd* καὶ μὲ ταῦτα ᾧκο- δόμησε τὴν TaBad καὶ τὴν Μισπά.
T Kar' ἐκεῖνον δὲ τὸν καιρὸν *”Avavi ὁ βλέπων ἦλθε πρὸς ᾿Ασὰ τὸν βασιλέα τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, “Ἐ- πειδὴ ἐπεστηρίχθης ἐπὶ τὸν βασιλέα τῆς Συρίας, καὶ δὲν ἐπεστηρίχθης ἐπὶ Κύριον τὸν Θεόν σου, διὰ τοῦτο ἐξέ- ᾧφυγε τὸ στράτευμα τοῦ βασιλέως τῆς Συρίας ἀπὸ τῆς χειρός σου 8 "oi Αἰθίοπες, καὶ ὃ οἱ Λίβυες δὲν ἦσαν στρά- τευμα μέγα, μετὰ πολυαρίθμων ἁμαξῶν καὶ ἱππέων ; ἐπειδὴ ὅμως ἐπεστηρίχθης εἰς τὸν Κύριον, παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν χεῖρά σου" 9 διότι "oi ὀφθαλμοὶ τοῦ Κυρίου περιτρέχουσι διὰ πάσης τῆς γῆς, διὰ νὰ δειχθῇ δυνατὸς ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐχόντων τὴν καρδίαν αὑτῶν τελείαν πρὸς αὐτόν" εἰς τοῦτο " ἔπραξας ἀφρόνως" δ διὰ τοῦτο " θέλεις ἔχει πολέμους εἰς τὸ ἑξῆς.
10 Καὶ ὠργίσθη ὁ ᾿Ασὰ κατὰ τοῦ βλέποντος, καὶ 1 ἔβαλεν αὐτὸν εἰς φυ- λακήν. διότι ἠγανάκτησεν ἐναντίον αὐτοῦ διὰ τοῦτο. Καὶ κατέδθλιψεν ὁ ᾿Ασὰ τινὰς ἐκ τοῦ λαοῦ ἐν ἐκείνῳ τῷ καιρῷ.
καὶ
3 Βασ. Α΄. ἘΝ κεφ. ιθ΄, ἧς
4 σα. λα΄. 1. Ἵερ. ιζ΄. 5. 5 κεῷ. ιδ΄, 9.
5 κεφ. ιβ΄. ἃς
1 Ἰὼβ λδ΄. 21. Παρ. € δ 21τι Tep. is". 17: λβ', 1 Ζαχ. 5 10.
. 'Σαμ: Α΄. «ijas
? Bad. Α΄. κε΄. 32.
15 κεφ ιη', 26. Ἵερ. ἈΠ 4. Mar0. ιδ΄,
ἃ;
432 XPONIKON, Β΄. Κεφ. «uj. 1 Bag. 11 Kat ἰδοὺ, ai des τοῦ ᾿Ασὰ, ἐναντίον τοῦ Ιωσαφάτ, 11 Καὶ ἀπὸ Α΄. κε΄, 23.] αἱ πρῶται καὶ αἱ ἔσχαται, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι | τῶν Φιλισταίων 1 ἔφερον, δῶρα πρὸς 5 Σαμ. γεγραμμέναι ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τῶν βασι- τὸν Ἰωσαφὰτ, καὶ φύρον āū, ἀργυρίου" οἱ Μ΄, η΄, 2, λέων τοῦ "Iov6a καὶ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 12 "Apafes προσέτι ἔφερον πρὸς αὐτὸν. Ἠῤῥώστησε, δὲ ὁ ᾿Ασὰ τοὺς πόδας ποίμνια κριῶν ἑπτὰ χιλιάδας ἑἕπτακο- αὑτοῦ ἐν τῷ τριακοστῷ ἐννάτῳ ἔτει σίους, καὶ τράγων ἑπτὰ χιλιάδας €-| τῆς βασιλείας αὑτοῦ, ἑωσοῦ ἡ ἀῤῥω- ᾿πτακοσίους. 12 Καὶ προεχώρει ὁ Ἴω-᾿ 2 Iep.i(. | στία αὐτοῦ ἔγεινε μεγίστη" ἀλλ᾽ 13 οὐδὲ σαφὰτ μεγαλυνόμενος σφύδρα' καὶ 5. ἐν τῇ ἀῤῥωστίᾳ αὑτοῦ ἐξεζήτησε τὸν φκοδόμησεν ἐν Ἰούδᾳ φρούρια, καὶ 13 Βασ. Κύριον, ἀλλὰ τοὺς ἰατρούς. 13 Καὶ πόλεις, ἀποθηκῶν. 13 Kat εἶχε πολλὰ ἈΑ' πῶς αἷς ᾿ἐκοιμήθη 6 Adā μετὰ τῶν πατέρων | ἔργα ἐν ταῖς πόλεσιν Ἰούδα" ν καὶ ἄν- x Tev. ν΄ αὑτοῦ" καὶ ἀπέθανεν ἐν τῷ τεσσαρα- Opas πολεμιστὰς, δυνατοὺς ἐν ἰσχύϊ, 2. Mdpu. κοστῷ πρώτῳ ἔτει τῆς βασιλείας αὑτοῦ. | ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. IR 14 Καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν εἰς τὸν τάφον 14 Οὗτοι δὲ εἶναι οἱ ἀριθμοὶ αὐτῶν, Ἰωάν. ιθ΄. αὐτοῦ, τὸν ὁποῖον ἔσκαψε δι ἑαυτὸν, κατὰ τοὺς οἴκους τῶν πατριῶν αὐτῶν" 30, 40. ἐν πόλει Δαβὶδ, καὶ ἔθεσαν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ ἐκ τοῦ Ἰούδα, χιλίαρχοι, ᾿Αδνὰ ὁ dp- | 15 κεφ. κλίνης ": πλήρους εὐωδίας καὶ διαφό- χηγὸς, καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ δυνατοὶ ἐν ἐ- κα΄, το. |pov ἀρωμάτων μυρεψικῶν" καὶ čka- σχύϊ, τριακόσιαι χιλιάδες. 15 Καὶ μετὰ Tep. Nē'. | μὸν εἰς αὐτὸν καῦσιν μεγάλην σφόδρα. τοῦτον ᾿Ιωανὰν ὁ ἀρχηγὸς, καὶ μετ᾽ 5: αὐτοῦ διακόσιαι ὀγδοήκοντα χιλιάδες. [KEd. ιζ.1 ᾿ΕΒΑΣΙΛΕΥ͂ΣΕ δὲ ἀντ᾽ 16 Καὶ μετὰ τοῦτον ᾿Αμασίας ὁ υἱὸς Ὁ Bad. A'.| αὐτοῦ 1 Ἰωσαφὰτ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ, καὶ τοῦ Ζιχρὶ, "" ὅστις προθύμως προσ- |"! Κριτ. ε΄, tē”. 24. | ἐνεδυναμώθη karā τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 2 Καὶ | ἐφερεν ἑαυτὸν εἰς τὸν Κύριον" καὶ μετ᾽ | 2, 9. ἔβαλε δυνάμεις εἰς πάσας τὰς ὀχυρὰς | αὐτοῦ διακόσιαι χιλιάδες δυνατοὶ ἐν πόλεις τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ κατέστησε φρου- | taxi 17 Ἔκ δὲ τοῦ Βενιαμὶν, δυνα- ρὰς ἐν τῇ γῇ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ἐν ταῖς πόλεσι τὸς ἐν ἰσχύϊ, ᾿Ελιαδὰ καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ? κεφ. ιε΄.) τοῦ ᾿Ἐφραΐμ, * τὰς ὁποίας εἶχε κυριεύ- τοξόται καὶ ἀσπιδοφόροι, διακόσιαι . ge. Agt ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ. 3. Καὶ ἦτο χιλιάδες. 18 Καὶ μετὰ τοῦτον ᾿Ιωζα- Κύριος, μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ, ἐπειδὴ βὰδ, καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἑκατὸν ὀγδοήκοντα περιεπάτησεν ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς Δαβὶδ τοῦ χιλιάδες ὡπλισμένοι εἰς πόλεμον. 19 πατρὸς αὑτοῦ ταῖς πρώταις, καὶ δὲν | Οὗτοι ἦσαν οἱ ὑπηρετοῦντες τὸν βασι- ἐξεζήτησε τοὺς Βααλείμ᾽' 4 ἀλλὰ τὸν | Āča, "3 ἐκτὸς τῶν ὅσους ἔβαλεν ὁ 12 gix. 2. Θεὸν τοῦ πατρὸς αὑτοῦ ἐξεζήτησε, καὶ βασιλεὺς εἰς τὰς ὀχυρὰς ciŅes ἐν CEO εἰς τ τὰς ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ περιεπάτησε, παντὶ τῷ ᾿Ιούδᾳ. ἌΡΗ καὶ οὐχὶ κατὰ τὰ ἔργα τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. (8.38. 15 λιὰ τοῦτο ἐστερέωσεν. ὁ Κύριος τὴν [ΚΕΦ. τ '.] KAI 1 εἶχεν ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ 1 κεφ. ιζ΄ ἐπα βασιλείαν ἐὶ ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ" καὶ πᾶς | πλοῦτον καὶ δόξαν πολλήν" καὶ βέσυμ- Ὶ kūri ὁ Ἰούδας “ ἔδωκε δῶρα εἰς τὸν lora- πενθέρευσε μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Αχαάβ. 2*Me-|* Bad. B ὙΠ a", φάτ: καὶ " ἀπέκτησε πλοῦτον καὶ δόξαν τὰ δὲ χρόνους κατέβη πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αχαὰβ τῶ ᾿ 25 πολλήν. θ Καὶ ὑψώθη ἡ καρδία. αὖ- εἰς τὴν Σαμάρειαν. Καὶ ἔσφαξεν ὁ" Βασ. A 5 Bao. Α΄. τοῦ εἰς τὰς ὁδοὺς τοῦ Κυρίου: καὶ ἔτι ᾿Αχαὰβ᾽ πρόβατα καὶ βόας ἐν ἀφθονίᾳ κβ Kā 27. “ἀφήρεσε τοὺς ὑψηλοὺς τύπους καὶ τὰ δι᾿ αὐτὸν, καὶ διὰ τὸν λαὸν τὸν per | 67. κεφ. ιη΄.τ.} ἄλση ἀπὸ τοῦ "Tovča., ķi αὐτοῦ, καὶ κατέπεισεν αὐτὸν νὰ συν- ὁ Βασ. A'.| 7 Καὶ ἐν τῷ τρίτῳ ἔτει τῆς βασιλείας ἀναβῇ εἰς “Ῥαμὼθ-γαλαάδ. 8 Καὶ εἶπεν κβ΄. 43. αὑτοῦ, ἀπέστειλε τοὺς ἄρχοντας αὑτοῦ, ᾿Αχαὰβ ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ πρὸς nes. ιε΄, |rdv Βὲν-ἀϊλ, καὶ τὸν ᾿Οβαδία, καὶ τὸν “Ἰωσαφὰτ τὸν βασιλέα τοῦ Ἰούδα, 17; 6" Ζαχαρίαν, καὶ τὸν Ναθαναὴλ, καὶ τὸν Ἔρχεσαι μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ εἰς Ῥαμὼθ- -γαλαάδ; 3 ΄.. 33: Μιχαΐαν, ἴἾ διὰ νὰ διδάσκωσιν ἐν ταῖς Ὁ δὲ ἀπεκρίθη πρὸς αὐτὸν, ᾿Εγὼ elpa: κεῷ. tēs πόλεσι τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα' 8 καὶ μετ' αὐτῶν, καθὼς σὺ, καὶ ὁ Nads μου καθὼς ὁ λαός 3: τοὺς Aeviras, τὸν Σεμαΐαν;, καὶ Ναθα- σου" καὶ θέλομεν εἶσθαι μετὰ σοῦ ἐν τῷ νίαν, καὶ Ζεβαδίαν, καὶ ᾿Ασαὴλ, καὶ πολέμῳ. Σεμιραμὼθ, καὶ Ἰωνάθαν, καὶ ᾿Αδωνίαν, 4 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ, πρὸς τὸν καὶ Τωβίαν, καὶ To -ἀδωνίαν, τοὺς βασιλέα τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, “ ᾿Ἐρώτησον . Σαμ. Α΄. Aeviras* καὶ per” αὐτῶν ᾿Ελισαμὰ καὶ σήμερον, παρακαλῶ, τὸν λόγον τοῦ κγ΄.2,4.0. 8. κεφ. Ne. Ἰωρὰμ, τοὺς ἱερεῖς" 9 καὶ ὃ ἐδίδασκον Κυρίου. 5 Καὶ συνήθροισεν 6 Bagi-|žap. Β΄. 3. Nee. [ἐν τῷ ᾿Ιούδᾳ, ἔχοντες μεθ' ἑαυτῶν τὸ λεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ τοὺς προφήτας, Te- β΄... η΄. 1. βιβλίον τοῦ νόμου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ τρακοσίους ἄνδρας, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐ- περιήρχοντο εἰς πάσας τὰς πόλεις τοῦ Tods, V Νὰ ὑπάγωμεν εἰς “Ῥαμὼθ- γαλαὰδ, ᾿ἸΙούδα, καὶ ἐδίδασκον τὸν λαύν. διὰ νὰ πολεμήσωμεν; ἢ νὰ ἀπέχω; * Τεν, λές} 10 Καὶ 9 ἐπέπεσε φόβος Κυρίου Οἱ δὲ εἶπον, ᾿Ανάβα, καὶ θέλει παρα- 5- ἐπὶ πάσας τὰς βασιλείας τῶν πέριξ | δώσει ὁ Θεὸς αὐτὴν εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τοῦ
τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα τόπων, καὶ δὲν ἐπολέμουν
βασιλέως.
Κεφ. ιη.
XPONIKON Β΄, 432
6 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ, Δὲν εἶναι ἐνταῦθα ἔν ἔτι προφή τῆς τοῦ Κυρίου, διὰ νὰ ἐρωτήσωμεν Ši αὐτοῦ; 7 Καὶ εἷ- πεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ἸΙσραὴλ πρὸς τὸν Ἰωσαφὰτ, Elva: ἔτι ἄνθρωπός τι) διὰ τοῦ ὁποίου δυνάμεθα νὰ ἐρωτήσωμεν τὸν Κύριον" πλὴν ἐγὼ μισῶ αὐτόν' διότι δὲν προφητεύει καλὸν περὶ ἐμοῦ, ἀλλὰ πάντοτε κακόν" εἶναι ὁ Μιχαῖας ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Ἰεμλά, Καὶ εἶπεν. ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ, |
As μὴ λαλῇ ὁ ὁ βασιλεὺς οὕτως. 8 Καὶ
ἐκάλεσεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ ἕνα εὐνοῦχον, καὶ εἶπε; Σπεῦσον νὰ φέρῃς Μιχαίαν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Ἰεμλά.
9 Ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ἸΙσραὴλ καὶ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ ὁ ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα ἐκά-
θηντο, ἕκαστος ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου αὑτοῦ,
ἐνδεδυμένοι στολὰς, καὶ ἐκάθηντο ἐν τύπῳ ἀνοικτῷ κατὰ τὴν εἴσοδον τῆς πύλης τῆς Σαμαρείας" καὶ πάντες οἱ
προφῆται προεφήτευον ἔμπροσθεν ai- | ᾿στόματι τούτων τῶν προφητῶν σου, ιθ΄, 14. Χαναανὰ εἶχε, κάμει εἰς ἑαυτὸν κέρατα.
τῶν. 10 Kat Σεδεκίας, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ
σιδηρᾶ, καὶ εἶπεν, Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος" Διὰ τούτων θέλεις κερατίσει τοὺς Συ- piovs, ἑωσοῦ συντελέσῃς αὐτούς. 11
Καὶ πάντες οἱ προφῆται προεφήτευον͵
οὕτω, λέγοντες, ᾿Ανάβα εἰς Ῥαμὼθ- γαλαὰδ, καὶ εὐοδοῦ" διότι ὁ Κύριος θέλει παραδώσει αὐτὴν εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τοῦ βασιλέως.
12 Καὶ ὁ μηνυτὴς, ὅστις ὑπῆγε νὰ καλέσῃ τὸν Μιχαΐαν, εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, λέγων, ᾿ἸΙδοὺ, οἱ “λόγοι τῶν προφητῶν φανερόνουσιν ἐξ ἑνὸς στόματος καλὸν περὶ τοῦ βασιλέως" ὁ λόγος σου λοι- πὸν ds ἦναι, παρακαλῶ, ὡς ἑνὸς ἐξ ἐκείνων, καὶ λάλησον τὸ καλόν. 13 Ὁ δὲ Μιχαΐας, εἶπε, Ζῇ Κύριος, ὅ,τι μοὶ εἴπῃ ὁ Θεός μου, τοῦτο θέλω λα- λήσει.
Ἴάϑηλθε λοιπὸν πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς αὐτὸν, Μι- χαΐα, νὰ ὑπάγωμεν eis* “Ῥαμὼθ-γαλαὰδ “διὰ νὰ ἃ πολεμήσωμεν; ἢ νὰ ἀπέχω; "O δὲ εἶπεν, ᾿Ανάβητε, καὶ εὐοδοῦσθε,
διότι θέλουσι παραδοθὴ εἰς τὴν χεῖρά
σας.
15 Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ βασιλεὺς, Ἕως ποσάκις θέλω σὲ ὁρκίζει, νὰ μὴ λέγῃς πρὸς ἐμὲ παρὰ τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἐν ὀνόματι Κυρίου : 4
10 Ὃ δὲ εἶπεν, Εἶδον πάντα τὸν Ἰσραὴλ διεσπαρμένον ἐπὶ τὰ ὄρη, ὡς πρόβατα μὴ ἔχοντα ποιμένα' καὶ εἶπε Κύριος, Οὗτοι δὲν ἔχουσι κύριον" ās [πὶ ἐπιστρέψωσιν ἕκαστος εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὑτοῦ ἐν εἰρήνῃ.
17 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ, Δὲν σοὶ εἶπα ὅτι δὲν θέλει προφητεύσει καλὸν περὶ ἐμοῦ, ἀλλὰ κακόν;
εἴ
18 Καὶ ὁ Μιχαΐας εἶπεν, ᾿Ακούσατε λοιπὸν τὸν λύγον τοῦ Κυρίου: Εἶδον τὸν Κύριον καθήμενον ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου αὑτοῦ, καὶ πᾶσαν τὴν στρατιὰν τοῦ οὐ- ρανοῦ παρισταμένην ἐκ δεξιῶν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐξ ἀριστερῶν αὐτοῦ. 19 Καὶ εἶπε Κύ- ριος, Τίς θέλει drarījaei Ἀχαὰβ τὸν βα- σιλέα τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ὥστε νὰ ἀναβῇ καὶ νὰ πέσῃ ἐν “Ραμὼθεγαλαάδ ; Καὶ ὁ μὲν ἐλάλησε λέγων οὕτως, 6 ὁ δὲλ λέγων οὕ- τως. 20 Tūre S ἐξῆλθε τὸ πνεῦμα, καὶ [5 Ἰὼβ α΄. ἐστάθη ἐνώπιον, Κυρίου, καὶ εἶπεν, 6. ᾿Εγὼ θέλω ἀπατήσει αὐτόν. Καὶ εἶπε Κύριος πρὸς αὐτὸ, Τίνι τρόπῳ; 21 Καὶ εἶπε, Θέλω ἐξέλθει, καὶ θέλω εἶ- σθαι πνεῦμα ψεύδους ἐν τῷ στόματι πάντων τῶν προφητῶν αὐτοῦ. Καὶ εἶπε Κύριος, Θέλεις ἀπατήσει, καὶ μά- Nora θέλεις κατορθώσει ἔξελθε, καὶ κάμε οὕτω. 22 Τώρα λοιπὸν, ἰδοὺ, " ὁ τ Ἰὼβ ιβ΄. Κύριος ἔβαλε πνεῦμα ψεύδους ἐν r6|16. Ἡσα.
καὶ ἐλάλησε Κύριος κακὸν ἐπὶ σέ. Ἰεζ ιδ΄,0.
23 Τότε πλησιάσας Σεδεκίας ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Χαναανὰ, * ἐῤῥάπισε τὸν Μιχαΐαν * Ἵερ. κ΄. ἐπὶ τὴν σιαγόνα, καὶ εἶπε, Διὰ ποίας 2. Μάρκ. ὁδοῦ ἐπέρασε τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ Κυρίου ιδ΄. 65. ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ, διὰ νὰ λαλήσῃ πρὸς σέ; 24) Πράξ. κγ΄. Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Mixatas, '1dot, θέλεις 2. ἰδεῖ, kad” ἣν ἡμέραν θέλεις εἰσέρχε- σθαι ἀπὸ ταμείου εἰς ταμεῖον, διὰ νὰ κρυφθῇς.
25 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ 'Ig- ραὴλ, Πιάσατε τὸν Μιχαΐαν, καὶ ἐπα- ναφέρετε αὐτὸν πρὸς ᾿Αμὼν τὸν ἄρχοντα τῆς πόλεως, καὶ πρὸς Ἰωὰς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ βασιλέως, 20 καὶ εἴπατε, Οὕτω λέγει ὁ βασιλεύς" 9 Βάλετε τοῦτον eis|* κεῷ. ἐπ΄, τὴν φυλακὴν, καὶ τρέφετε αὐτὸν μὲ; 10. ἄρτον θλίψεως καὶ μὲ ὕδωρ θλίψεως, ἑωσοῦ ἐπιστρέψω ἐ ἐν εἰρήνῃ.
27 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Mixatas, * Ἐὰν τῳόντι ἐπιστρέψῃς ἐν εἰρήνῃ, ὁ Κύριος δὲν ἐλάλησε δὲ ἐμοῦ. Καὶ εἶπεν, "Akou- | gare σεῖς, πάντες vi λαοί. ļ
28 Kai ἀνέβη ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἶσ- ραὴλ, καὶ Ἰωσαφὰτ ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, εἰς Ῥαμὼθ- "Yahadd. 29 Καὶ, εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ πρὸς τὸν. Ἰωσαφὰτ, ᾿ Ἐγὼ θέλω μετασχηματισθῆ,, καὶ εἰσέλθει εἰς τὴν μάχην" σὺ δὲ ēv=| δύθητι τὴν στολήν σου. Καὶ μετε- σχηματίσθη ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, καὶ εἰσῆλθον εἰς τὴν μάχην.
80 Ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς τῆς Συρίας cdķe|
προστάξει τοὺς ἄρχοντας τῶν ἁμαξῶν, αὑτοῦ, ,λέγων, Μὴ πολεμεῖτε μήτε μι- κρὸν μήτε “μέγαν, ἀλλὰ μόνον τὸν βασι- λέα τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 81 Καὶ ὡς εἶδον οἱ i ἄρχοντες τῶν ἁμαξῶν τὸν Ἰωσαφὰτ, τότε αὐτοὶ εἶπον, Οὗτος εἶναι ὁ βασι- λεὺς τοῦ 'IgpaijĀ* καὶ περιεκύκλωσαν
"S VEENMĀ |
᾿Πράξ. d. β: TI.
ἰμ
ΧΡΟΝΊΚΩΝ Β΄.
αὐτὸν διὰ νὰ πολεμήσωσιν αὐτόν" ἀλλ᾽ ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ ἀνεβόησε, καὶ ἐβοήθησεν αὐτὸν ὁ Κύριος", καὶ ἀπέστρε ev αὖ- Tots ὁ Θεὸς ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 32 Ἰδόντες δὲ οἱ ἄρχοντες τῶν ἁμαξῶν ὅτι δὲν ἦτο ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ἐπέστρεψαν ἀπὸ τῆς καταδιώξεως αὐτοῦ.
33 Ανθρωπος δέ τις, τοξεύσας d-|
σκόπως, ἐκτύπησε τὸν βασιλέα τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ μεταξὺ τῶν ἀρθρώσεων τοῦ θώρακος" ὁ δὲ εἶπεν πρὸς τὸν ἡνίοχον, Στρέψον τὴν χεῖρά σου, καὶ ἔκβαλέ με ἐκ τοῦ στρατεύματος, διότι ἐπληγώθην. 34 Καὶ ἐμεγαλύνθη ἡ ἡ μάχη ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ" ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ |* ἵστατο ἐπὶ τῆς ἁμάξης ἀντικρὺ τῶν Συρίων ἕως ἑσπέρα" καὶ περὶ τὴν δύσιν τοῦ ἡλίου ἀπέθανε.
{ΚΕῈφ. ιθ΄.) Καὶ ἐπέστρεψεν Ἴωσα- φὰτ ὁ βασιλεὺς ,τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὑτοῦ ἐν εἰρήνῃ, εἰς “ερουσαλήμ.
„|42 Καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ᾿Ιηοῦ 6 υἱὸς τοῦ "Ava- | 16 βλέπων, εἰς ἀπάντησιν αὐτοῦ,
| Ķ 3 ᾿ “,.,. » καὶ εἶπε πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα Ἰωσαφὰτ, Τὸν ἀσεβῆ βοηθεῖς, καὶ “τοὺς μισοῦν- τας τὸν Κύριον. ἀγαπᾷς; διὰ τοῦτο 3 ὀργὴ παρὰ τοῦ Κυρίου εἶναι ἐπὶ σέ" 8 πλὴν "εὑρέθησαν ἐν σοὶ καλὰ πράγ- ματα, καθότι κἀφήρεσας τὰ ἄλση ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς, καὶ * κατεύθυνας τὴν καρδίαν gov εἰς τὸ νὰ ἐκζητῇς τὸν Θεόν.
4 ΚΑΙ κατῴκησεν ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ ἐν ἹἹερουσαλήμ' ἔπειτα ἐξῆλθε πάλιν διὰ τοῦ λαοῦ ἀπὸ Βὴρ-σαβεὲ ἕως τοῦ ὄρους "Eģpai, | καὶ ἐπέστρεψεν, αὐτοὺς πρὸς Ἀύβίον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων αὐτῶν.
5 Καὶ κατέστησε κριτὰς ἐν τῇ γῇ, ἐν πάσαις ταῖς ὀχυραῖς πόλεσι τοῦ "Iotda, ἐν ἑκάστῃ πόλει. 6 Kat εἶπε πρὸς τοὺς κριτὰς, ᾿Ιδέτε τί κάμνετε σεῖς" διότι ὃ δὲν κρίνετε κρίσιν ἀνθρώπου, ἀλλὰ τοῦ Κυρίου, ἴ ὅστις εἶναι μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν, ἐν τῇ κρισολογίᾳ" 7 τώρα λοι- πὸν ἃς ἦναι ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς ὁ φόβος τοῦ Κυρίου" προσέχετε εἰς τὰς πράξεις
34. Ῥωμ. σας" διότι * δὲν εἶναι ἀδικία παρὰ Κυ-
ρίῳ τῷ Θεῷ ἡμῶν, * οὐδὲ προσωπολη- Via, οὐδὲ δωροδοκία.
8 Καὶ ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ "9 ἔτι κατέστη- σεν ὁ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ κριτὰς ἐκ τῶν Δευϊτῶν, καὶ τῶν ἱερέων, καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἀρχηγῶν τῶν πατριῶν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, διὰ τὴν κρίσιν τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ διὰ τὰς δια- φορὰς, καὶ προσέτρεχον cis "Ie, ουσα- λήμ. 9 Καὶ προσέταξεν αὐτοὺς, λέ- γων, Οὕτω θέλετε κάμνει "" ἐν φόβῳ Κυρίου, ἐν πίστει, καὶ ἐν καρδίᾳ τελείᾳ" 10 καὶ ὁ ὁποιαδήποτε διαφορὰ ἔλθ᾽ πρὸς ἐσᾶς ἐκ τῶν ἀδελφῶν σας, τῶν κατοικούντων ἐν ταῖς πόλεσιν αὑτῶν, ἀναμέσον αἵματος καὶ αἵματος, ἀνα-
μέσον νόμου καὶ ἐντολῆς, διαταγμάτων καὶ νομίμων, θέλετε νουθετεῖ αὐτοὺς, διὰ νὰ μὴ ivovrai ἔνοχοι εἰς τὸν Κύριον, καὶ "ἔλθῃ ὀργὴ ὁ ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς, καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς ὑμῶν" οὕτω κάμνετε, καὶ δὲν θέλετε γίνεσθαι ἔνοχοι" 11 καὶ ἰδοὺ, ᾿Δμαρίας ὁ ἱερεὺς θέλει εἶσθαι ὁ ἀρχηγὸς ὑμῶν δὲν πάσῃ ὑποθέσει τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ Ζεβαδίας ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, 6 ἄρχων τοῦ οἴκου ᾿Ιούδα, ἐν πάσῃ ὑποθέσει τοῦ βασι- λέως" οἱ δὲ Λευῖται θέλουσιν εἶσθαι ἐπι- στάται ἔμπροσθέν σας" ἀνδρίζεσθε καὶ πράττετε, καὶ ὁ Κύριος θέλει εἶσθαι * μετὰ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ.
{κΕΦ. x'.] ΚΑῚ μετὰ ταῦτα ἦλθον κατὰ τοῦ Ἰωσαφὰτ οἱ υἱοὶ Μωὰβ, καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Αμμὼν, καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτῶν ἄλλοι ἐκτὸς τῶν ᾿Αμμωνιτῶν, διὰ νὰ πολεμὴ- σωσι. 2 Καὶ ἦλθον καὶ ἀπήγγειλαν πρὸς τὸν Ἰωσαφὰτ, λέγοντες, Μέγα πλῆθος ἔ ἔρχεται ἐναντίον σου, ἐκ τοῦ πέραν τῆς θαλάσσης, ἐκ τῆς Συρίας" καὶ ἰδοὺ εἶναι lēy ᾿Ασασὼν-θαμὰρ, ἥτις εἶναι ** Ev-yaddi,
3 Καὶ ἐφοβηθη ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ, καὶ ἐ- δόθη εἰς τὸ ὃ νὰ ἐκζητῇ τὸν Κύριον, καὶ Kg νηστείαν διὰ παντὸς τοῦ Ἰού-
4 Καὶ συνήχθησαν οἱ ἄνδρες ᾿Ιούδα, διὰ νὰ ζητήσωσι βοήθειαν παρὰ Κυρίου" ἐκ πασῶν ἔτι τῶν πόλεων Ἰούδα ἦλθον διὰ νὰ ζητήσωσι τὸν Κύριον.
ὅ Καὶ ἐστάθη ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ ἐν τῇ συνάξει τοῦ "Iotda καὶ τῆς Ἵερουσα- λὴμ, ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου, κατὰ πρύσωπον τῆς νέας αὐλῆς, 6 καὶ εἶπε, Κύριε Θεὲ τῶν πατέρων ἡμῶν, δὲν εἶσαι σὺ δ ὁ Θεὸς ὁ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ; ὺ καὶ σὺ ὁ κυριεύων ἐπὶ πάντα τὰ βασίλεια τῶν ἐθνῶν, καὶ δὲν εἶναι, Tv τῇ χειρί gov ἡ δύναμις καὶ ἡ ἰσχὺς, καὶ οὐδεὶς δύναται. νὰ ἀντισταθῇ εἰς σέ; Τ Δὲν εἶσαι σὺ ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν, | "ὁ ἐκδιώξας τοὺς κατοίκους τῆς γῆς ταύτης ἔμπρο- σθεν τοῦ λαοῦ σου Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ δοὺς αὐτὴν εἰς τὸ σπέρμα τοῦ ᾿Αβραὰμ " "τοῦ ἀγαπητοῦ σου εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα; 8. Καὶ κατῴκησαν ἐν αὐτῇ, καὶ φκοδόμησαν εἰς σὲ ἁγιαστήριον ἐν αὐτῇ διὰ τὸ ὄνομά σου, λέγοντες, 9 "Ἐὰν, ὅταν ἐπέλθῃ ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς κακὸν, ῥομφαία, κρί- σις, ἢ θανατικὸν, ἢ πεῖνα, σταθῶμεν ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ οἴκου τούτου, καὶ ἐνώ- πιόν σου (διότι 15 tad ὄνομά σου εἶναι ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τούτῳ), καὶ βοήσωμεν πρὸς σὲ ἐν τῇ θλίψει ἡ ἡμῶν, τότε θέλεις ἀκούσει, καὶ σώσει. 10 Kat ropa, ἰδοὺ, οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Δμμὼν καὶ Μωὰβ, καὶ οἱ ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄρους Σηεὶρ, "δ πρὸς τοὺς ὅς ποίους δὲν ἀφῆκας τὸν Ἰσραὴλ νὰ ὑπάγῃ, ὅτε ἤρχοντο ἐκ γῆς Αἰγύπτου,
δὲν εἶσαι *
Κεφ.
ιθ΄.» Κ΄.
18. "Ap0. 15. 46. : M 'Ieļ.y', 18,
5 Xpov. A'.ks'.30.,
17, 25,
32.
" Xpov.” A'.xd'.12, Ya. 68". 11. Ma79.
Κεφ. κ΄.
|4 'Αριθ. „31:
15 WaA,
πγ΄. 12.
16 au. Α΄. γ΄. 13.
1 WaA. κε’. I; pa”, 1, 2: |pey.1,2: »μα΄. 8. 17Ap8. ια΄. 25, 26: κδ΄, κεφ. |te. τ: κδ΄, 20.
1 "μέόδ, ιδ΄. 13,14. Δευτ. α΄. 29, 30: λα΄. 6, 8. κεφ. λβ', ἡ.
|20 Ἐρόδ, ιδ΄. 13, 14.
"κι *Apu6. ᾿ιδ', 9. κεφ. te”. |2: λβ΄. 8. Eļē. δ΄. 31.
XPONIKON Β΄.
ἀλλ᾽ M ἐξέκλιναν dr” αὐτῶν, καὶ δὲν ἐξωλόθρευσαν αὐτοὺς, 11 καὶ ἰδοὺ πῶς ἀνταμείβουσιν ἡμᾶς, 15 ἐρχόμενοι νὰ ἐκβάλωσιν ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ τῆς κληρονο- μίας σου, τὴν ὁποίαν ἔδωκας εἰς ἡμᾶς νὰ κληρονομήσωμεν. 12 Θεὲ ἡμῶν, ad δὲν θέλεις κρίνει αὐτούς ; διότι δὲν ὑπάρχει εἰς ἡμᾶς δύναμις διὰ νὰ ἄντι- σταθῶμεν εἰς τοῦτο τὸ μέγα πλῆθος τὸ ὁποῖον ἔρχεται ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς, καὶ δὲν ἐξεύ- popev τί νὰ κάμωμεν" 1 ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ σὲ εἶναι oi ὀφθαλμοὶ ἡμῶν.
18 Καὶ ἵστατο πᾶς ὁ ᾿Ιούδας ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου, μὲ τὰ βρέφη αὑτῶν, τὰς γυναῖκας αὑτῶν, καὶ τοὺς υἱοὺς αὑτῶν.
14 Τότε "5 ἦλθε Πνεῦμα Κυρίου ἐπὶ Ἰααζιὴλ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Ζαχαρίου, υἱοῦ τοῦ Βεναΐα, υἱοῦ τοῦ Ἰεϊὴλ, υἱοῦ τοῦ Ματθανίου τοῦ Δευΐτου, ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν. τοῦ ᾿Ασὰφ, ἐν τῷ μέσῳ τῆς συνάξεως" 15 Καὶ εἶπε, ᾿Ακούσατε, πᾶς ὁ ᾿Ιούδας, | καὶ οἱ κατοικοῦντες Ἱερουσαλὴμ, kai | av βασιλεῦ Iegaģūr* Οὕτω λέγει Κύ- | ptos πρὸς ὑμᾶς" 1 Μὴ φοβεῖσθε σεῖς,, μηδὲ πτοηθῆτε ἀπὸ προσώπου τούτου τοῦ μεγάλου πλήθους" διότι ἡ μάχη δὲν εἶναι ὑμῶν, ἀλλὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ: 16 κατάβητε αὔριον ἐναντίον αὐτῶν" ἰδοὺ, ἀναβαίνουσι διὰ τῆς ἀναβάσεως „žis kal θέλετε ὑρεῖ αὐτοὺς ἐν T6, ἄκρῳ τοῦ χειμάῤῥου, ἔμπροσθεν τῆς ἐρήμου Ἰερονήλ' 17 % δὲν θέλετε πολεμήσει σεῖς ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ μάχῃ" παρουσιάσθητε, στῆτε, καὶ ἰδέτε τὴν μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν σωτη- ρίαν τοῦ Κυρίου, ᾿Ιούδα καὶ Ἱερουσα- λήμ' μὴ φοβεῖσθε, μηδὲ πτοηθῆτε" αὔριον, ἐξέλθετε: ἐναντίον αὐτῶν" καὶ AG κύριος μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν.
18 Καὶ "ēkvyev 6 Ιωσαφὰτ ἐπὶ πρόσωπον εἰς τὴν γῆν" καὶ πᾶς ὁ ᾿Ιού- Šas καὶ οἱ κατοικοῦντες Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἔπεσον ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου, προσκυ- νοῦντες τὸν Κύριον. 19 Καὶ ἐσηκώ- θησαν οἱ Λευῖται, ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν τῶν Κααθιτῶν, καὶ ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν τῶν Κορι- τῶν, διὰ νὰ ὑμνήσωσι Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, ἐν φωνῇ ὑψωμένῃ σφόδρα.
20 Καὶ ἐξεγερθέντες τὸ πρωϊ, ἐξηλ- θοὸν πρὸς τὴν ἔρημον Bekovč* kat ὅτε ἐξῆλθον, ἐστάθη ὁ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ, καὶ εἶπεν, ᾿Ακούσατέ μου, ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ οἱ κατοι- κοῦντες Ἱερουσαλήμ᾽ * 3 πιστεύσατε εἰς Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν ὑμῶν, καὶ θέλετε στε- ρεωθῆ" πιστεύσατε τοὺς προφήτας αὐ- τοῦ, καὶ θέλετε εὐοδωθῆ. 21 Καὶ συμ- βουλευθεὶς μετὰ τοῦ λαοῦ, διέταξε ψαλ- τῳδοὺς διὰ νὰ ὑϊέλλωσαν, εἰς τὸν Κύριον, καὶ * νὰ ὑμνῶσι τὴν pie αλοπρέπειαν τῆς ἁγιότητος αὐτοῦ, ἐξελ ὄντες ἔμπρο- σθεν τοῦ στρατεύματος, καὶ νὰ λέγωσι, "Ὁ Δοξολογεῖτε τὸν Κύριον, 25 διότι τὸ ἔλεος αὐτοῦ pss εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα.
Ff2
2 Καὶ ὅτε ἤρχισαν νὰ ψάλλωσι καὶ νὰ ᾿ὑμνῶσιν, 3: ὁ Κύριος ἔστησεν ἐνέ- δρας ἐ ἐναντίον τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Αμμὼν, Μοὰβ, καὶ τῶν ἐκ τοῦ ὄρους Σηεὶρ, τῶν ἐλθόν- τῶν κατὰ τοῦ ἸΙούδα' καὶ ĒKTUT ἤθησαν. 23 Διότι ἐσηκώθησαν οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Αμμὼν καὶ Μωὰβ κατὰ τῶν κατοίκων τοῦ ὄρους Σηεὶρ, διὰ νὰ ἐξολοθρεύσωσι καὶ νὰ ἐξ- αλείψωσιν αὑτούς" καὶ ἀφοῦ συνετέλε- σαν τοὺς κατοίκους τοῦ Σηεὶρ, ἐβοήθη-- σαν ἀλλήλους διὰ νὰ ἐξολοθρευθῶσιν.
24 ᾿Ελθὼν δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιούδας εἰς τὴν. σκο- πιὰν τῆς ἐρήμου, ἐνέβλεψε. πρὸς τὸ πλῆθος, καὶ ἰδοὺ, ἦσαν νεκρὰ σώματα πεπτωκότα κατὰ γῆς, καὶ οὐδεὶς δὲιε- σώθη. 25 Καὶ ὅτε ἦλθον ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ καὶ ὁ λαὸς αὐτοῦ διὰ νὰ λαφυραγωγή- σωσιν αὐτοὺς, εὕρηκαν μεταξὺ τῶν νεκρῶν σωμάτων αὐτῶν καὶ πλούτη ἐ ἐν ἀφθονίᾳ, καὶ πολύτιμον ἀ ἀποσκευὴν, καὶ ἔλαβον εἰς ἑαυτοὺς τοσαῦτα; ὥστε δὲν ἠδύναντο νὰ μεταφέρωσιν αὐτά καὶ ἐστάθησαν τρεῖς ἡμέρας λαφυραγω- |yoūvres, διότι τὰ λάφυρα, ἦσαν πολλά. 20 Καὶ τὴν τετάρτην ἡμέραν συνήχθη- σαν ἐν τῇ κοιλάδι τῆς Εὐλογίας" διότι ἐκεῖ εὐλόγησαν τὸν Κύριον" διὰ τοῦτο ὠνομάσθη τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ τύπου ἐκείνου, Κοιλὰς Εὐλογίας, ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ταύ- τῆς.
27 Τότε πάντες οἱ ἄνδρες ᾿Ιούδα καὶ τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ ὁ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ ἐπὶ κεφαλῆς αὐτῶν, ἐκίνησαν διὰ νὰ ἐπι- στρέψωσιν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ. ἐν εὐφρο- σύνῃ" διότι ** εὔφρανεν αὐτοὺς ὁ Κύριος ἀπὸ τῶν ἐχθρῶν αὐτῶν. 28 Καὶ ἦλ- θον εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἐν ψαλτηρίοις | καὶ κιθάραις καὶ σάλπιγξι, πρὸς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου.
29 Καὶ “9 ἐπέπεσε φόβος Θεοῦ ἐπὶ πάντα τὰ βασίλεια τῶν τόπων ἐκείνων, ὅτε ἤκουσαν ὅτι ὁ Κύριος ἐπολέμησεν ἐναντίον τῶν ἐχθρῶν τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 30 Καὶ ἡσύχασεν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ Ἴωσα- φάτ' διότι *
αὐτὸν ἀνάπαυσιν κυκλόθεν.
31 KAI * ἐβασίλευσεν ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν' τριάκοντα πέντε ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασί- λευσεν εἰκοσιπέντε ἔτη ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. Τὸ δὲ ὄνομα τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ἦτο ᾽Δ- ζουβὰ θυγάτηρ τοῦ Σιλεῖ. 32 Καὶ περιεπάτησεν ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ ᾿Ασὰ τοῦ πα- τρὸς αὑτοῦ, καὶ δὲν ἐξέκλινεν ci ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς, πράττων τὸ εὐθὲς ἐὶ ᾿ ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου. 33 ὅ30ὲ ὑψηλοὶ ὅμως τόποι δὲν ἀφη- ρέθησαν" διότι ὁ λαὸς 38 δὲν εἶχον ἔτι κατευθύνει τὰς καρδίας αὑτῶν πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν. 34 Ai δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ, αἱ πρῶ- ται καὶ αἱ ἔσχαται, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμ-
ὁ Θεὸς αὐτοῦ ἔδωκεν εἰς.
+8 Nee. ιβ΄. 43.
39 κεφ. ιζ΄,
10.
XPONIKON Β΄.
kis κα΄. κβ΄.
36 Bag. Α΄, κβ΄. 40.
m κεφ, θ', 21,
μέναι ἐν τοῖς λόγοις τοῦ Ἰηοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ᾿Ανανὶ, ** οἵτινες κατεγράφησαν ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τῶν βασιλέων τ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ.
35 Μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα “ὁ ἡνώθη ὁ 6 Ioga- φὰτ ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα μετὰ τοῦ ᾿᾽Οχοζίου βασιλέως τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ὅστις ἔπραξε, λίαν ἀσεβῶς. 36 Ἡνώθη δὲ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, διὰ νὰ κάμωσι πλοῖα τὰ ὁποῖα νὰ πλεύσωσιν εἰς Θαρσείς" καὶ ἔκαμον τὰ πλοῖα ἐν ᾿Εσιὼν-γάβερ. 37 Τότε ᾿Ελιέξζερ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Δωδαυὰ ἀπὸ Μαρησὰ προεφήτευσεν ἐναντίον τοῦ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ, λέγων, Ἐ Ἐπειδὴ ἡνώθης μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Οχοζίου, ὁ Κύριος ἔθραυσε τὰ ἔργα σου. Καὶ * συνετρίβησαν τὰ πλοῖα, καὶ δὲν ἠδυνήθησαν νὰ ὑπάγω- σιν " εἰς Θαρσείς.
[KEd. κα΄] ΚΑΙ 1 ἐκοιμήθη ὁ ὁ Ἴω- σαφὰτ μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ēru! λει Δαβίδ' καὶ ἐβασίλευσεν ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ Ἰωρὰμ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ. 2 Καὶ εἶχεν
ἀδελφοὺς, υἱοὺς τοῦ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ, τὸν
isti καὶ Ἰεχιὴλ, καὶ Ζαχαρίαν, ὶ ᾿Αζαρίαν, καὶ Μιχαὴλ, καὶ “Σεφα-
3, riav* πάντες οὗτοι ἧσαν υἱοὶ τοῦ Ioga- |
φὰτ᾽ βασιλέως τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 8 Καὶ ὁ πατὴρ αὐτῶν ἔδωκεν εἰς αὐτοὺς “δῶρα πολλὰ ἀργυρίου καὶ χρυσίου, καὶ πο- λυτίμων πραγμάτων, μετὰ πόλεων ὀχυρῶν ἐν Ἰούδᾳ τὴν βασιλείαν 0, ὅμως ἔδωκεν εἰς τὸν ᾿Ιωρὰμ, ἐπειδὴ ἦτο ὁ πρωτότοκος.
4 Ὅτε δὲ ὁ Ἰωρὰμ ὑψώθη εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ πατρὸς. αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἐκρα- ταιώθη, ἐθανάτωσε πάντας τοὺς ἀδελ- φοὺς αὑτοῦ ἐν ῥομφαίᾳ, καὶ τινὰς ἔτι ἐκ τῶν ἀρχόντων τοῦ Ἰσραήλ.
5 “Τριάκοντα δύο ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο ὁ ᾿Ιωρὰμ ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασί- λευσεν ὀκτὼ ἔτη ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. 6 Καὶ περιεπάτησεν ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ τῶν βασι- λέων τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, καθὼς ἔκαμεν ὁ οἶκος τοῦ ᾿Αχαάβ' διότι * θυγάτηρ τοῦ ᾿Αχαὰβ ἢ ἦτο ἡ γυνὴ αὐτοῦ" καὶ ἔπ, ραξς πονηρὰ ἐνώπιον Κυρίου. T "AIX Κύριος δὲν ἠθέλησε νὰ πξυλυδμεσα
τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Δαβὶδ, διὰ τὴν διαθήκην ļ τὴν ὁποίαν ἔκαμε πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, ka |
διότι εἶπε νὰ δώσῃ λύχνον εἰς αὐτὸν, καὶ *els τοὺς. υἱοὺς αὐτοῦ πάντοτε. 8 "Ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις αὐτοῦ ἀπεστά-
τησεν ὁ ᾿Εδὼμ ἀ ἀπὸ τῆς ὑποταγῆς τοῦ
᾿Ιούδα, καὶ κατέστησαν βασιλέα ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτούς. 9 Καὶ διῆλθεν ὁ Ἰωρὰμ μετὰ τῶν ἀρχόντων. αὑτοῦ, καὶ πᾶσαι αἱ ἅμαξαι per αὐτοῦ" καὶ σηκωθεὶς διὰ
Ἀπ. νι» , R νυκτὸς, ἐπάταξε τοὺς ᾿Ιδουμαίους τοὺς
περικυκλοῦντας αὐτὸν, καὶ τοὺς ᾿ ἄρχον- τας τῶν ἁμαξῶν. 10 Οὕτως ἀπεστά- τησεν 6 ᾿Εδὼμ ἀπὸ τῆς ὑποταγῆς τοῦ
φη μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ. ἐν md- |
᾿Ιούδα čc ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ταύτης. Τότε κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν καιρὸν ἀπεστάτησε καὶ ἡ Διβνὰ ἀπὸ τῆς ὑποταγῆς" αὐτοῦ, ἐπειδὴ ἐγκατέλιπε, Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ.
1 Αὐτὸς φκοδόμησεν, ἔτι ὑψηλοὺς τόπους ἐπὶ τὰ ὄρη τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ᾿ἔκαμε τοὺς ,Κατοίκους τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ ,ϑνὰ πορνεύωσι, καὶ ἀπεπλάνησε τὸν Ἰούδαν.
12 Καὶ ἦλθε πρὸς αὐτὸν ἔγγραφον |mapā τοῦ Ἤλία τοῦ προφήτου, λέγον, [Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος 6 Θεὸς τοῦ Δαβὶδ τοῦ πατρός σου" ᾿Επειδὴ δὲν περιεπά- τησας ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς "osaģāri τοῦ ma- τρός σου, kat ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς τοῦ ᾿Ασὰ βασιλέως τοῦ "Iovda, 13 ἀλλὰ πε- ριεπάτησας ἐν τῇ, ὁδῷ τῶν “βασιλέων τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ ἔκαμες τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν καὶ τοὺς κατοίκους τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ
yd πορνεύσωσι;, 3 κατὰ τὰς πορνείας τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ ᾿Αχαὰβ, č ἔτι δὲ 1 ἐθανά- τωσας τοὺς ἀδελφούς σου, τὸν οἶκον τοῦ πατρός σου, τοὺς καλητέρους σου, 14 ἰδοὺ, ὁ Κύριος, θέλει πατάξει μὲ ᾿πληγὴν ᾿μεγάλην τὸν λαόν σου, καὶ τὰ τέκνα σου, καὶ τὰς γυναῖκάς σου, καὶ ἱ πάντα τὰ ὑπάρχοντά σου" 15 καὶ σὺ θέλεις κτυπηθῆ μὲ πολλὰς ἀῤῥωστίας, Nuč ἀῤῥωστίαν τῶν ἐντοσθίων σου, ἑωσοῦ ἐξέλθωσι τὰ ἐντόσθιά σου ἐκ τῆς ἀῤῥωστίας ἀπὸ ἡμέρας εἰς ἡμέραν.
16 Ὁ Κύριος ἔτι 18 διήγειρεν ἐναν-
σταίων, καὶ τῶν ᾿Αράβων, τῶν πλησιο- χώρων τῶν Αἰθιόπων 17 καὶ ἀνέ- βησαν. κατὰ τοῦ Ἰούδα, καὶ ἐφώρμησαν ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν, καὶ διήρπασαν. πάντα τὰ ὑπάρχοντα τὰ εὑρεθέντα ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ βισιλέως, "καὶ τοὺς υἱοὺς αὐτοῦ ἔτι, καὶ τὰς γυναῖκας αὐτοῦ" ὥστε δὲν ἔμεινεν εἰς αὐτὸν ἄλλος υἱὸς, εἰμὴ ΠἸωά- xaš, 6 νεώτερος τῶν υἱῶν αὐτοῦ.
18 Μετὰ δὲ πάντα ταῦτα ἐπάταξεν αὐτὸν ὁ Κύριος 'teis τὰ ἐντόσθια αὐ- τοῦ, μὲ ἀῤῥωστίαν ἀνίατον: 19 καὶ ὡς προϊόντος τοῦ καιροῦ, μετὰ παρε ῆ | δύο ἐτῶν, ἐξῆλθον τὰ ἐντόσθια αὐτοῦ, |ēk τῆς ἀῤῥωστίας αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἀπέθανε μὲ πόνους σκληρούς. "O δὲ λαὸς αὐτοῦ δὲν ἔκαμεν εἰς αὐτὸν καῦσιν, '" κατὰ τὴν καῦσιν τῶν πατέρων αὐτοῦ. | 20 Τριάκοντα δύο ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο ὅτε ἐβασίλευσεν" ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἐν “ερουσαλὴμ ὁ ὀκτὼ ἔτη, καὶ ἀπῆλθε χω- pis νὰ ἦναι ποθητός" καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐν πόλει Δαβὶδ, πλὴν οὐχὶ ἐν τοῖς τά- φοις τῶν βασιλέων.
] ]
|
ļ [KEč. κβ΄ ΚΑῚ ἔκαμον οἱ κάτοικοι [τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ βασιλέα | τ Ὀχοζίαν τὸν νεώτερον αὐτοῦ υἱόν"
τίον τοῦ Ἰωρὰμ τὸ πνεῦμα τῶν Φιλι-,
six.
1 Bad, Β΄, η΄. 24, κατιλ. ᾿Ιδὲ κεφ. κα'. 17. rix. 6.
᾿ |? κεφ. ka”. 17.
3 Ἰδὲ Bao. Β΄. η΄. 26.
+ κεφ. ka”. 6.
* Bao. Β΄. η΄. 28, KTAX.
* Βασ. Β΄. 0.15.
|'0xo- (ίας, six.
I. Ἰωάχας,
κεφ. KO.
ΤΊ. τΈριτ. ιδ΄. 4. Βασ. A'.4B'.15.|$ keģ.t.15. * Βασ. Β΄.
Κεφ. κγ΄.
ΧΡΟΝΙΚΩΝ Β΄.
437
διότι 5 πάντας τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους ἐθα- νάτωσαν τὰ τάγματα τὰ ἐπελθόντα μετὰ τῶν ᾿Αράβων. εἰς τὸ στρατόπεδον. Καὶ ἐβασίλευσεν ᾿Οχοζίας ὁ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Ἰωρὰμ βασιλέως τοῦ Ἰούδα. 2 *Teo- σαράκοντα δύο ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο ὁ Ὄχο- ζὰς 6 ὅτε ἐβασίλευσεν, ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἐν ἔτος ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. Τὸ δὲ ὄνομα τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ἧτο "εἰ ροϑολία, θυγά- τὴρ τοῦ "Αμρί.
3 Καὶ αὐτὸς περιεπάτησεν ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς τοῦ οἴκου ᾿Αχαάβ' διότι ἡ ἡ μήτηρ αὐτοῦ ἦτο σύμβουλος αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸ ἁμαρτάνειν. 4 Καὶ ἔπραξε πονηρὰ ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου, καθὼς ὁ οἶκος ᾿λχαάβ' διότι μετὰ τὸν θάνατον τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ, αὐτοὶ ἦσαν οἱ σύμβουλοι αὐτοῦ διὰ τὸν ἀφανισμὸν αὐτοῦ. Καὶ διὰ τῶν συμβουλῶν. αὐτῶν, δὺπ- ἢγε μετὰ τοῦ ᾿ἸΙωρὰμ, υἱοῦ τοῦ "A χαὰβ βασιλέως. τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, εἰς πόλεμον £ ἐν- avriov τοῦ ᾿Αζαὴλ βασιλέως τῆς Συρίας εἰς ῬῬαμὼθ-γαλαάδ' καὶ ἐπάταξαν οἱ Σύριοι τὸν ᾿Ιωράμ. 6 Καὶ " ἐπέστρεψε διὰ νὰ ἰατρευθῇ εἰς ᾿Ιεζραὲλ, ἐξ αἰτίας τῶν πληγι ὧν τὰς ὁποίας ἔλαβεν čv | "Papā, ὅτε ἐπολέμει κατὰ τοῦ ᾿Αζαὴλ βασιλέως τῆς Συρίας.
Καὶ κατέβη ll "Aļapias ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ
Ἰωρὰμ, ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿ἸΙούδα, διὰ νὰ σᾶς ὃ οἱ εἰσερχόμενοι τὸ σάββατον, ἐκ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ᾿Αχαὰβ εἰς τῶν ἱερέων καὶ ἐκ τῶν Λευϊτῶν, θέ- 7 Καὶ λουσι
ἴδη ᾿Ιωρὰμ ᾿κύρανλ, ἐπειδὴ ἢ ἦτο ἄῤῥωστος.
Ti
+
Οὕτως ἡ ᾿ ἸΙωσαβεέθ, ἡ θυγάτηρ τοῦ βασιλέως ᾿Ιωρὰμ, ἡ γυνὴ ᾿Ιωδαὲ τοῦ ἱερέως, (διότι ἦτο ἀδελφὴ τοῦ χο- Šiovy) ἔκρυψεν αὐτὸν ἀπὸ προσώπου τῆς Τοθολίας, καὶ δὲν ἐθανάτωσεν αὐ- τόν. 12 Καὶ ἦτο per” αὐτῶν κρυπτό- μένος ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐξ ἔτη" ἡ δὲ Γοθολία ἐβασίλευεν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς.
[ΚΕΦ. xy.) "EN δὲ τῷ ἑβδόμῳ ἔτει; ἐκραταιώθη ὁ ᾿Ιωδαὲ, ča λαβὼν τοὺς ἑκατοντάρχους, ᾿Αζαρίαν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ᾿Ιεροὰμ, καὶ ᾿Ισμαὴλ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ᾿Ιωανὰν, καὶ ᾿Αζαρίαν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ᾿Ωβὴδ, καὶ Μαασίαν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ 'A- δαΐου, καὶ ᾿Ελισαφὰτ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Ζιχρὶ, ἔκαμε συνθήκην μετ᾽ αὐτῶν. 2 Καὶ περιῆλθον τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν, καὶ συνή- γαγον τοὺς Λευΐτας ἐκ πασῶν τῶν πό- λεὼν τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ τοὺς ἀρχηγοὺς τῶν πατριῶν τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, καὶ ἦλθον εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ. Καὶ πᾶσα ἡ σύναξις ἔκαμε συνθήκην μετὰ τοῦ
ὡς ἐλάλησε Κύριος περὶ τῶν υἱῶν τοῦ | Δαβίδ. "4 Τοῦτο εἶναι τὸ πρᾶγμα, τὸ ὁποῖον θέλετε κάμει" Τὸ τρίτον ἀπὸ
Φύλαττει ἐν ταῖς πύλαις" ὅ καὶ
Ἰ ἐστάθη παρὰ Θεοῦ ὄλεθρος τοῦ Ὄχο- τὸ τρίτον ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ βασιλέως"
ζίου τὸ νὰ ἔχθῃ πρὸς τὸν ᾿ωράμ' διότι,, ὅτε ἦλθεν, "ἐξῆλθε μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Ιωρὰμ ἐναντίον ᾿Ιηοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ Νιμσὶ, ϑτὸν ὁποῖον ἔχρισεν ὁ Κύριος διὰ νὰ ἐξολοθρεύσῃ τὸν οἶκον ᾿Αχαάβ. 8 Καὶ 10 re € ἔκαμνεν ὁ Ἰηοῦ τὴν ἐκδίκησιν κατὰ τοῦ οἴκου "Αχαὰβ, ἢ εὑρὼν τοὺς ἄρχοντας τοῦ Ἰούδα, καὶ τοὺς υἱοὺς τῶν ἀδελφῶν τοῦ ᾿Οχοζίου, τοὺς ὑπη- ρετοῦντας τὸν ᾿Οχοζίαν, ἐθανάτωσεν αὐτούς. 9 Καὶ "" ἐζήτησε τὸν 'Oxo- Čiav* καὶ συνέλαβον αὐτὸν κρυπτόμενον ἐν Σαμαρείᾳ, καὶ ἔφεραν αὐτὸν πρὸς τὸν 'Iņou* καὶ ἐθανάτωσαν αὐτὸν, καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτόν" διότι εἶπον, Yids τοῦ Ἰωσαφὰτ εἶναι, 1" ὅστις ἐξεζήτησε τὸν Κύριον ἐξ ὅλης τῆς καρδίας αὑτοῦ. Καὶ ὁ οἶκος ᾿Οχοζίου δὲν εἶχε δύναμιν νὰ κρατήσῃ πλέον τὴν βασιλείαν.
10 ""Ἡ δὲ Γοθολία, ἦ μήτηρ τοῦ ᾿Οχοζίου, ἰδοῦσα ὅτι ὁ υἱὸς αὐτῆς ἀπέ- θανεν, ἐσηκώθη καὶ ἐξωλόθρευσεν ἅπαν τὸ βασιλικὸν σπέρμα τοῦ οἴκου ᾿Ιούδα. 11 "'IogaBečd ὅμως, ἡ θυγάτηρ τοῦ βασιλέως, λαβοῦσα τὸν * Ἰωὰς υἱὸν τοῦ ᾿Οχοζίου, ἔκλεψεν αὐτὸν ἐκ τοῦ μέσου ὧν υἱῶν τοῦ βασιλέως τῶν Gavarov- μένων, καὶ ἔβαλεν αὐτὸν καὶ τὴν Τρο- φὴν αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ ταμείῳ τοῦ κοιτῶνος.
καὶ τὸ τρίτον ἐν τῇ πύλῃ τοῦ θεμελίου" ἅπας δὲ ὁ λαὸς ἐν ταῖς αὐλαῖς τοῦ οἰκου τοῦ Κυρίον: 6 καὶ οὐδεὶς θέλει εἰσέρχεσθαι εἰς τὸν ναὸν τοῦ Κυρίου, εἰμὴ οἱ ἱερεῖς, καὶ * ὅσοι ἐκ τῶν Λευϊτῶν |* λειτουργοῦσιν" αὐτοὶ θέλουσιν εἰσέρ- χεσθαι, διότι εἶναι ἅγιοι" ἅπας δὲ ὁ λαὸς θέλει φυλάττει τὴν φυλακὴν τοῦ Κυρίου: 7 καὶ οἱ Λευῖται θέλουσι πε- ρικυκλόνει τὸν βασιλέα κύκλῳ, Či ἕκαστος ēxov * τὰ ὅπλα αὑτοῦ ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὑτοῦ" καὶ ὅστις ἐρελοη εἰς τὸν οἶκον, ἃς θανατόνεται" ὶ θέλετε εἶσθαι μετὰ τοῦ βασιλέων. ὅταν εἰσέρχηται, καὶ ὅταν ἐξέρχηται.
8 Καὶ ἔκαμον οἱ Δευῖται καὶ πᾶς ὃ Ἰούδας κατὰ πάντα ὅσα προσέταξεν Ἰωδαὲ ὁ ἱερεὺς, καὶ ἔλαβον ἕκαστος τοὺς ἄνδρας αὑτοῦ, τοὺς εἰσερχομένους τὸ σάββατον, μετὰ τῶν ἐξερχομένων τὸ σάββατον" διότι ᾿Ιωδαὲ ὁ ἱερεὺς δὲν ἀπέλυε "τὰς τάξεις. 9 Καὶ “τῶν ᾿Ιωδαὲ ὁ ἱερεὺς εἰς τοὺς ἑκατοντάρχους τὰς λόγχας, καὶ τοὺς θυρεοὺς, καὶ τὰς ἀσπίδας, τοῦ βασιλέως Δαβὶδ, τὰς ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Θεοῦ. 10 Καὶ ἔστησε πάντα τὸν λαὸν, ἕ! ἕκαστον ἄνδρα ἔ ἔχοντα τὰ ὅπλα αὑτοῦ ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὑτοῦ, ἀπὸ τῆς δεξιᾶς πλευρᾶς τοῦ οἴκου, ἕως τῆς
|| Ἰωσα-.
βεέ.
XPONIKON Β΄.
Κεφ. κδ΄.
6 Aevr.
1%. 18.
7 Xpov. A”. κε΄.
8.
$ Neep. γ΄. 28.
9 Aevr.
„6 Δαβὶδ διήρεσεν ἐπὶ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ
ἀριστερᾶς πλευρᾶς τοῦ οἴκου, πλησίον τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου καὶ τοῦ ναοῦ, κύκλῳ τοῦ βασιλέως.
11 Τότε ἐξήγαγον τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ βα- σιλέως, καὶ ἐπέθεσαν. ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν τὸ διάδημα, δ καὶ τὸ μαρτύριον, καὶ ἔκαμον αὐτὸν βασιλέα. Καὶ ἔχρισαν. αὐτὸν ὁ ἸΙωδαὲ καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ εἶπον, Ζήτω ὁ βασιλεύς.
12 Καὶ ἀκούσασα ἡ Γοθολία τὴν φωνὴν τοῦ λαοῦ τρέχοντος καὶ εὐφη - μοῦντος τὸν βασιλέα, ἦλθε πρὸς τὸν λαὸν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου. 18 Καὶ εἶδε, καὶ ἰδοὺ, ὁ βασιλεὺς ἵστατο πλη- σίον τοῦ στύλου αὑτοῦ ἐν τῇ εἰσόδῳ, καὶ οἱ ἄρχοντες καὶ αἱ σάλπιγγες πλη- σίον τοῦ βασιλέως: καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς τῆς γῆς ἔχαιρε, καὶ ἐσάλπιζον ἐν ταῖς σάλ- πιγξι, καὶ οἱ ψαλτῳδοὶ ἔψαλλον ἐν τοῖς μουσικοῖς ὀργάνοις, καὶ ᾿ ὅσοι ἦσαν ἐπιστήμονες εἰς τὸ ὑμνῳδεῖν' τότε διέῤ- ῥηξεν ἡ ἡ Τοθολία τὰ ἱμάτια αὑτῆς, καὶ εἶπε, Προδοσία ! Προδοσία!
14 Καὶ ἼΩΝ "Iošač ὁ ἑερι εὺς τοὺς ἑκατοντάρχους, τοὺς ἀρχηγοὺς τοῦ στρατεύματος, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, ᾿Ἐκβάλετε αὐτὴν ἔξω τῶν τάξεων" καὶ ὅστις ἀκολουθήσῃ αὐτὴν, ās θανατό- νεται ἐν μαχαίρᾳ. Διότι ὁ ἱερεὺς, εἶχεν εἰπεῖ, Μὴ θανατώσητε αὐτὴν ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ |roū Κυρίου. 15 Kat ἔβαλον χεῖρας ἐπ᾽ αὐτὴν" καὶ ὅτε ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν εἴσο- Šov ὅ τῆς πύλης τῶν ἵππων, τὴν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ βασιλέως, ἐθανάτωσαν αὐτὴν ἐκεῖ.
16 Καὶ ἔκυμεν ὁ Ἰωδαὲ διαθήκην ἀναμέσον ἑαυτοῦ, καὶ παντὸς τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ τοῦ βασιλέως, ὅ ὅτι θέλουσιν «Iodti λαὸς τοῦ Kupitov. 17 Kat εἰσῆλθον πᾶς ὁ λαὸς εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Βάαλ, καὶ ἐκρήμνισαν αὐτὸν, καὶ τὰ ϑυσιαστήρια αὐτοῦ καὶ τὰ εἴδωλα αὐτοῦ κατεσύν- τριψαν" καὶ * Ματθὰν τὸν ἱερέα τοῦ Βάαλ ἐθανάτωσαν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν θυ- σιαστηρίων.
18 Καὶ ἔδωκεν ὁ ᾿Ιωδαὲ τὴν ἐπιτήρη- σιν τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου εἰς τὰς χεῖρας τῶν ἱερέων τῶν Aevirūv, τοὺς ὁποίους
Κυρίου, διὰ νὰ προσφέρωσι τὰ ὅλο- καυτώμα τὰ τοῦ Κυρίου, ὡς εἶναι γεγραμ- | ] [μένον Ἢ ἐν τῷ νόμῳ τοῦ Μωσέως, ἐν) εὐφροσύνῃ καὶ ἐν ὠδαῖς, karā τὴν Šud= | tālā τοῦ Δαβίδ, 19 Καὶ ἔστησε ε τοὺς πυλωροὺς ἐν ταῖς πύλαις τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Kupiov, διὰ νὰ μὴ εἰσέρχηται μηδεὶς ἀκάθαρτος δι᾿ ὁποιονδήποτε πρᾶγ- μα. 20 Καὶ 18 ἔλαβε τοὺς ἑκατοντάρ- χους, καὶ τοὺς δυνατοὺς, καὶ τοὺς ἄρ- Xovras τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ πάντα τὸν λαὸν τῆς γῆς, καὶ κατεβίβασε τὸν βασιλέα ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου" καὶ διῆλθον
διὰ τῆς ὑψηλῆς πύλης εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ ἐκάθισαν τὸν βασι- λέα ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου τῆς βασιλείας.
21 Καὶ εὐφράνθη πᾶς ὁ λαὸς τῆς γῆς" καὶ ἡ πόλις ἡσύχασε" τὴν δὲ To- θολίαν ἐθανάτωσαν ἐν μαχαίρᾳ.
[ΚΕΦ. κδ΄. "EHTA ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἧτο ὁ Ἰωὰς ὅτε ἐβασίλευσεν" ἐβασί- λευσε δὲ τεσσαράκοντα. ἔτη ἐν "Iepov- σαλήμ᾽' τὸ δὲ ὄνομα τῆς μητρὸς at- τοῦ ro Σιβιὰ, ἐκ Βὴρ- τσαβεέ. 2 Καὶ
2 ἔπραττεν, ὁ Ἰωὰς τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον Κυρίου, πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας Iodač τοῦ ἱερέως. 3 Kai ἔλαβεν εἰς αὐτὸν ὁ Ἰωδαὲ δύο γυναῖκας, καὶ ἐγέννησεν υἱοὺς καὶ θυγατέρας.
4 Καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν καρ- δίαν τοῦ ᾿Ιωὰς, νὰ ἀνακαινίσῃ τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου. 5 Καὶ συναγαγὼν τοὺς ἱερεῖς καὶ τοὺς Λευΐτας, εἶπε πρὸς av- τοὺς, ᾿Ἐξέλθετε εἰς τὰς πόλεις τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ * συνάγετε ἀπὸ παντὸς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ ἀργύριον πρὸς ἐπισκευὴν τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ σας κατ᾽ ἔτος, καὶ ἐ- πισπεύσατε τὸ πρᾶγμα" οἱ "Λευῖται ὅμως δὲν ἐπέσπευσαν.
6 Καὶ “ἐκάλεσεν 6 βασιλεὺς τὸν ᾿Ιωδαὲ τὸν ἀρχηγὸν, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐ- τὸν, Διὰ τί δὲν ἐζήτησας παρὰ τῶν
Λευϊτῶν, νὰ εἰσπράξωσιν ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα͵
καὶ ἐκ τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ τὸν φόρον τοῦ Μωσέως τοῦ δούλου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ
τῆς συναγωγῆς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, διὰ * rijy|
σκηνὴν τοῦ μαρτυρίου ; (7 Διότι τὴ Τοθολία, ἡ ἡ ἀσεβὴς, καὶ
οἱ υἱοὶ αὐτῆς, Karči θει; αν τὸν οἶκον, >
τοῦ Θεοῦ" καὶ πάντα ἔτι ὃ τὰ ἀφιερώ-
ματα τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου ἀνέθηκαν εἰς τοὺς Βααλείμ.)
8 "Ekapov λοιπὸν κατὰ προσταγὴν τοῦ βασιλέως ἕν κιβώτιον, καὶ ἔθεσαν αὐτὸ ἐν τῇ πύλῃ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου ἔξω. 9 Καὶ διεκήρυξαν εἰς τὸν Ἰούδαν καὶ εἰς τὴν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, νὰ εἰσφέρωσι πρὸς τὸν Κύριον "τὸν φόρον τοῦ Moigčos τοῦ δούλου τοῦ Θεοῦ, τὸν ἐπιβληθέντα ἐπὶ τὸν Ἰσραὴλ ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ.
10 Καὶ ηὐφράνθησαν πάντες οἱ ἄρ- | Xovres ἢ καὶ mūs ὃ λαὸς, καὶ εἰσέφερον, καὶ ἔῤῥιπτον εἰς τὸ κιβώτιον, ἑωσοῦ ye μισθῇ.
1’ Ὅτε δὲ ἐφέρετο τὸ κιβώτιον πρὸς τοὺς ἐπιστάτας τοῦ βασιλέως διὰ χει- ρὸς τῶν Λευϊτῶν, καὶ Nūre αὐτοὶ ; ἔβλε- mov ὅτι ἧτο πολὺ τὸ ἀργύριον, ἤρχετο ὃ γραμματεὺς τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ 6 ἐπιστάτης τοῦ ἱερέως τοῦ πρώτου, καὶ ἐξεκένονον τὸ κιβώτιον, καὶ φέροντες ἔθετον αὐτὸ πάλιν εἰς τὸν τόπον αὐτοῦ. Οὕτως ἔκαμνον καθ᾽ ἡμέραν, καὶ συνή- γαγον ἀργύριον πολύ. 12 Καὶ ἔδιδεν
Keģ
΄ κε.
XPONIKON Β΄.
αὐτὸ ὁ βασιλεὺς καὶ ὁ Ἰωδαὲ εἰς τοὺς ποιοῦντας τὸ ἔργον τῆς ὑπηρεσίας τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ ἐμίσθονον κτί- στας καὶ ξυλουργοὺς διὰ νὰ ἀνακαινί- σωσι τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου" καὶ σιδη- ρουργοὺς ἔτι καὶ χαλκουργοὺς, διὰ νὰ ἐπισκευάσωσι τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου.
13 Καὶ οἱ ἐργαζύμενοι τὸ ἔργον εἰρ-- γάζοντο, καὶ διὰ χειρὸς αὐτῶν προέβη τὸ ἔργον τῆς ἐπισκευῆς" καὶ ἀποκατέ- [ἀφ ἀνα τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Θεοῦ εἰς τὴν προτέραν αὐτοῦ κατάστασιν, καὶ ἐστε- ρέωσαν αὐτόν. 14 Καὶ ἀφοῦ ἐτελείω- σαν, ἔφεραν τὸ ἐναπολειφθὲν ᾿ ἀργύριον ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ βασιλέως καὶ τοῦ Ἴω- Šač, καὶ δ "ἐκ τούτου κατεσκεύασαν σκεύη διὰ τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, σκεύη λει- τουργίας͵ καὶ ὁλοκαυτώσεως καὶ φιάλας, καὶ σκεύη χρυσᾶ κιὶ dpyvpā. Καὶ προσέφερον ὁλοκαυτώματα ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου διὰ παντὸς, πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας τοῦ Ἰωδαέ.
15 ᾿Ἐγήρασε δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιωδαὲ, καὶ ἦτο πλήρης ἡμερῶν, καὶ ἀπέθανεν" ἑκατὸν τριάκοντα ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο ὅτε ἀπέ- θανε. 16 Καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐν πόλει Δαβὶδ, μετὰ τῶν βασιλέων" ἐπειδὴ ἔπραξε, καλὸν ἐν τῷ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν καὶ τὸν οἶκον αὐτοῦ.
17 Μετὰ δὲ τὸν θάνατον τοῦ ᾿Ιωδαὲ ἦλθον οἱ ἄρχοντες τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ προσεκύνησαν τὸν βασιλέα" τότε ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐπήκουσεν atrēv 18 καὶ ἐγκατέλιπον τὸν οἶκον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ τῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν, καὶ ἐλάτρευον ? τὰ ἄλση καὶ τὰ εἴδωλα" καὶ ἦλθεν ὁ ὀργὴ κατὰ τοῦ ᾿Ιοὗδα καὶ τῆς ἹΙερουσαλὴμ, διὰ ταύτην τὴν ἀνομίαν αὐτῶν. 19 1” Amēgreihe μὲν πρὸς αὐτοὺς προφή- τας, διὰ νὰ ἐπαναφέμωσιν αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸν Ἰζύριον, καὶ διεμαρτυρήθησαν čvav- τίον αὐτῶν ἀλλὰ δὲν ἔδωκαν ἀκρό- ασιν.
20 Καὶ 1 περιεχύθη τὸ ΤΙνεῦμα τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐπὶ Ζαχαρίαν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ᾿Ιωδαὲ τοῦ ἱερέως, καὶ σταθεὶς ἐπάνωθεν τοῦ λαοῦ, εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, Οὕτω λέγει. ὁ Θεός" 1 Διὰ τί παραβαηίνετε σεῖς τὰς ἐντολὰς τοῦ Κυρίου; δὲν θέλετε βε- βαίως εὐοδωθῆ" 1 ἐπειδὴ σεῖς ἐγ κατε- λίπετε τὸν Κύριον, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐγκατέ- λιπεν ἐσᾶς.
21 Καὶ συνώμοσαν κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ" καὶ * ἐλιθοβόλησαν αὐτὸν μὲ λίθους, διὰ προσταγῆς τοῦ βασιλέως, ἐν τῇ αὐλῇ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου.
22 Καὶ δὲν ἐνεθυμήθη ᾿Ιωὰς 6 βασι- λεὺς τὸ ἔλεος τὸ ὁποῖον ἔκαμεν εἰς αὐτὸν Ἰωδαὲ 6 πατὴρ αὐτοῦ, ἀλλ᾽ ἐ- θανάτωσε τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ" ἐνῷ δὲ ἀπέ-
θνησκεν, εἶπεν, 0 Κύριος ἃς ἴδῃ, καὶ ἃς ἐκζητήσῃ.
29 Καὶ ἐν τῷ τέλει τοῦ ἔτους * kop. B1 τὸ στράτευμα τῆς Συρίας ἐναντίον αὐτοῦ" καὶ ἦλθον ἐπὶ τὸν Ἰούδαν καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ ἐξωλόθρευ- ΒΡ πάντας τοὺς ἄρχοντας τοῦ λαοῦ č εκ μέσου τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ ἔστειλαν πάντα τὰ λάφυρα αὐτῶν πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα τῆς Δαμασκοῦ. 24 "ἂν καὶ τὸ στρά- τευμα τῆς Συρίας 31 ἦλθε μετ᾽ ὀλίγων ἀνδρῶν, ὁ Κύριος ὅμως * παρ ἔδωκε στράτευμα μέγα σφόδρα εἰς τὴν χεῖρα αὐτῶν, ἐπειδὴ “ἐγκατέλιπον Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν ; πατέρων αὑτῶν" καὶ λεσαν κρίσιν κατὰ τοῦ Ἰωάς.
25 ᾿Αφοῦ δὲ d “ἀνεχώρησαν ἡ ἀπὶ αὐτοῦ, ἀφήσαντες αὐτὸν ἐν ἀῤῥωστίαις μεγά- λαις, * *ovvopogav čvavriov αὐτοῦ oi δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ ἢ διὰ τὸ αἷμα τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Ιωδαὲ τοῦ ἱερέως, καὶ ἐθανάτωσαν at- τὸν ἐπὶ τῆς κλίνης αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἀπέθανε" καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐν πόλει Δαβὶδ, δὲν ἔθαψαν ὅμως αὐτὸν ἐν τοῖς τάφοις τῶν βασιλέων. 26 Οἱ δὲ συνομόσαντες ἐναντίον αὐτοῦ ἦσαν οὗτοι" ||Zapdd ὁ υἱὸς τῆς Σιμεὰθ τῆς ᾿Αμμωνίτιδος, καὶ ᾿ἸΙωζαβὰδ ὁ υἱὸς τῆς || Σιμρὶθ τῆς Μωαβ- ίτιδος.
27 Περὶ δὲ τῶν υἱῶν αὐτοῦ καὶ 30 τοῦ πλήθους τῶν ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ φορτίων, καὶ τῆς ἐπισκευῆς τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι “γεγραμμένα ἐν τοῖς ὑπο- μνήμασι τοῦ βιβλίου τῶν βασιλέων.
7 Ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ ᾿Αμασίας ὁ υἱὸς αὑτοῦ.
[ΚΕΦ. κε. ᾿ΕΙΚΟΣΙΠΈΝΤΕ ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἐβασίλευσεν ὁ ᾿Δμασίας, καὶ ἐβασίλευσεν εἰκοσιεννέα ἔτη ἐν "Iepov= σαλήμ. Ὑὸ δὲ ὄνομα τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ἦτο ᾿Ἰωαδὰν, ἐξ Ἱερουσαλήμ.
2 Καὶ ἔπραξε τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον Κυρίου, * πλὴν οὐχὶ ἐν καρδίᾳ τελείᾳ.
8 stas δὲ ἡ βασιλεία ἐκραταιώθη εἰς ' αὐτὸν, ἐθανάτωσε τοὺς δούλους αὗ- τοῦ τοὺς φονεύσαντας τὸν βασιλέα τὸν πατέρα αὑτοῦ" 4 τὰ τέκνα ὅμως αὐ- τῶν δὲν ἐθανάτωσεν, ὡς εἶναι γεγραμ-. μένον ἐν τῷ νόμῳ, ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τοῦ Μωσέως, ὅπου ὁ Κύριος προσέταξε, λέγων, *Ot πατέρες δὲν θέλουσι θανα- τόνεσθαι διὰ τὰ τέκνα, οὐδὲ τὰ τέκνα θέλουσι θανατόνεσθαι διὰ τοὺς πατέ- ρας" ἀλλ᾽ ἕκαστος θέλει θανατόνεσθαι διὰ τὸ ἑαυτοῦ ἁμάρτημα.
5 Καὶ συνήγαγεν ὃ ᾿Αμασίας τὸν "Iotdav, kal κατέστησεν ἐξ αὐτῶν χιλι- ἄρχους, καὶ ἑκατοντάρχους, κατ᾽ οἴκους διὰ παντὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα. καὶ
πατριῶν, Βενιαμίν" καὶ ἠρίθμησεν αὐτοὺς͵ 5 ἀπὸ εἴκοσι ἐτῶν καὶ ἐπάνω, καὶ εὕρηκεν
" ἐξετέ-
440
XPONIKON
Κεφ. κε΄.
ὁ κεφ. κ',
1 Παρ. V.
ΓΝ
* Βασ. Β΄. 6. 7.
9 Ἰδὲ κεῷ. κη΄.
αὐτοὺς τριακοσίας χιλιάδας, ἐκλεκτοὺς, ἐξερχομένους εἰς πόλεμον, κρατοῦντας λόγχην καὶ ἀσπίδα.
6 Ἐμίσθωσεν ἔτι ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ ἑκατὸν χιλιάδας δυνατῶν ἐν ἰσχύϊ, δ᾽ ἑκατὸν τάλαντα ἀργυρίου. Y Ἦλθε δὲ πρὸς αὐτὸν ἄνθρωπος τοῦ Θεοῦ, λέγων, Βασιλεῦ, ἂς μὴ ἔλθῃ μετὰ σοῦ τὸ στράτευμα τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ' διότι ὁ Κύριος δὲν εἶναι μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, μετὰ πάντων τῶν υἱῶν ᾿φραϊμ' 8 ἀλλ᾽ ἐὰν θέλῃς νὰ ὑπάγῃς, κάμε τοῦτο" ἐν- δυναμώθητι διὰ τὸν πόλεμον" ὁ Θεὸς ὅμως θέλει σὲ κατατροπώσει ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ ἐχθροῦ" διότι ὅ ὁ Θεὸς ἔχει δύνα- μιν νὰ βοηθήσῃ, καὶ νὰ κατατροπώσῃ. 9 Ὁ δὲ ᾿Αμασίας εἶπε πρὸς τὸν ἄνθρω- πὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, ᾿Αλλὰ τί θέλομεν κάμει διὰ τὰ ἑκατὸν τάλαντα. τὰ ὁποῖα ἔδωκα εἰς τὸ στράτευμα τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ; Καὶ ὁ ἄνθρωπος τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀπεκρίθη, "'O Κύριος εἶναι δυνατὸς νὰ δώσῃ εἰς σὲ πλειότερα τούτων. 10 Τότε διεχώρι- σεν αὐτοὺς 6 ᾿Αμασίας, τὸ στράτευμα τὸ ἐλθὸν πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐκ τοῦ Eģpatp,
αὐτῶν κατὰ τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ἐπέστρε- wav εἰς τὸν τόπον αὑτῶν μὲ ἔξαψιν θυμοῦ.
11 ᾿Ενεδυναμώθη δὲ ὁ ᾿Αμασίας, καὶ ἐξήγαγε τὸν λαὸν αὑτοῦ, καὶ ὑπῆγεν Šels τὴν κοιλάδα τοῦ ἅλατος, καὶ ἐπά- ταξε τοὺς υἱοὺς Σηεὶρ δέκα χιλιάδας, 12 Καὶ δέκα χιλιάδας ζῶντας ἧχμα- λώτισαν οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ἔφεραν αὐ- τοὺς εἰς τὸ ἄκρον τοῦ κρημνοῦ, καὶ κατεκρήμνιζον αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τοῦ ἄκρου 'τοῦ κρημνοῦ, ὥστε πάντες διεῤῥάγη- σαν.
18 Οἱ ἄνδρες ὅμως τοῦ στρατεύμα- τος τὸ ὁποῖον ἀπέπεμψεν ὁ ᾿Αμασίας, διὰ νὰ μὴ ὑπάγωσι μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ εἰς ' πόλεμον, ἐπέπεσον ἐπὶ τὰς πόλεις τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, ἀπὸ Σαμαρείας ἕως Βαὶθ-ὠρὼν, καὶ ἐπάταξαν τρεῖς χιλιάδας ἐξ αὐτῶν, καὶ ἔλαβον λάφυρα πολλά.
14᾽ Αφοῦ δὲ ὁ ᾿Αμασίας ἐπέστρεψεν ἀπὸ τῆς σφαγῆς τῶν ᾿Ιδουμαίων, "ἔφερε τοὺς θεοὺς τῶν υἱῶν Σηεὶρ, καὶ '"€- στησεν αὐτοὺς εἰς ἑαυτὸν θεοὺς, καὶ προσεκύνησεν ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐθυμίασεν εἰς αὐτούς.
15 Διὰ τοῦτο ἐξήφθη ἡ ὁργὴ τοῦ Κυρίου κατὰ τοῦ ᾿Αμασίου' καὶ ἀπέ- στεῖλε πρὸς αὐτὸν προφήτην, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, Διὰ τί ἐξεζήτησας " τοὺς θεοὺς τοῦ λαοῦ, οἵτινες 1" δὲν ἠδυνή- θησαν νὰ ἐλευθερώσωσι τὸν λαὸν αὖ- τῶν ἐκ τῆς χειρός σου;
ΤΣ Sus ; βασιλεὺς εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, Σύμβουλον
διὰ νὰ ἐπιστρέψωσιν εἰς τὸν τόπον PII Σ ρα Ἕ A "ai αὑτῶν" καὶ ἐξήφθη σφόδρα ὁ θυμὸς
16 Καὶ ἐνῷ ἐλάλει πρὸς αὐτὸν, δ᾽
σὲ ἔκαμον τοῦ βασιλέως ; παῦσον" διὰ τί νὰ θανατωθῇς ; Καὶ ἔπαυσεν ὁ προ- φήτης, εἰπὼν, ᾿Ἐξεύρω ὅτι 6 Θεὸς ἐβουλεύθη νὰ σὲ ἐξολοθρεύσῃ, ἐπειδὴ ἔκαμες τοῦτο, καὶ δὲν ὑπήκουσας εἰς τὴν συμβουλήν μου.
17 Τότε '* συνεβουλεύθη ᾿Αμασίας ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ἀπέστειλε πρὸς τὸν Ἰωὰς υἱὸν τοῦ ᾿Ιωάχαζ, υἱοῦ τοῦ ᾿Ιηοῦ, τὸν βασιλέα τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, λέγων, ᾿Ελθὲ, νὰ ἴδωμεν ἀλλήλους TPOFTOTIKOS.
18 Kat ἀπέστειλεν Ἰωὰς ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αμασίαν βα- σιλέα τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, λέγων, Η ἄκανθα ἡ ἐν τῷ Λιβάνῳ ἀπέστειλε πρὸς τὴν κέδρον τὴν ἐν τῷ Λιβάνῳ, λέγουσα, Δὸς τὴν θυγατέρα σου εἰς τὸν υἱόν μου διὰ γυναῖκα' πλὴν διέβη θηρίον τοῦ ἀγροὺ τὸ ἐν τῷ Λιβάνῳ, καὶ κατε- ᾿πάτησε τὴν ἄκανθαν. 19 Σὺ λέγεις, ἰδοὺ, ἐπάταξας τὸν Edo" καὶ ἡ καρ- δία σου ἐπήρθη εἰς καύχησιν' κάθου τώρα ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ σου" διὰ τί ἐμπλέ- κεσαι εἰς κακὸν, διὰ τὸ ὁποῖον ἤθελες πέσει, σὺ καὶ 6 ᾿Ιούδας μετὰ σοῦ ;
20 ᾿Αλλ᾽ 6 ᾿Αμασίας δὲν ὑπήκουσε" διότι 15 ἐκ Θεοῦ ἦτο τοῦτο, διὰ νὰ παρα- δώσῃ αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τῶν ἐχθρῶν, ἐπειδὴ 15 ἐξεζήτησαν τοὺς θεοὺς τοῦ Ἐδώμ. 21 ᾿Ανέβη λοιπὸν ᾿Ιωὰς 6 βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραήλ᾽ καὶ εἶδον ἀλ- λήλους προσωπικῶς, αὐτὸς καὶ ᾿Αμα- σίας ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, ἐν Βαὶθ- σεμὲς, ἥτις εἶναι τοῦ Ἰούδα. 22 Kat ἐκτυπήθη ὃ ᾿Ιούδας ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ '10- ραὴλ, καὶ ἔφυγον ἕκαστος εἰς τὰς σκη- νὰς αὑτοῦ. 29 Καὶ συνέλαβεν Ἰωὰς 6 βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ ᾿Αμασίαν τὸν βασιλέα τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, υἱὸν τοῦ ᾿Ιωὰς υἱοῦ 17 τοῦ Ἰωάχαζ, ἐν Βαὶθ-σεμὲς, καὶ ἔ- φερεν αὐτὸν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ κατε- δάφισε τὸ τεῖχος τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἀπὸ τῆς πύλης ᾿Εφραϊμ ἕως τῆς πύλης τῆς γωνίας, τετρακοσίας πήχας. 24 Καὶ λα- βὼν πᾶν τὸ χρυσιον καὶ τὸ ἄργυριον, Και πάντα τὰ σκεύη τὰ εὑρεθέντα ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Θεοῦ μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Ωβὴδ-ἐδὼμ, καὶ τοὺς θησαυροὺς τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ βα- ᾿σιλέως, καὶ ἀνθρώπους ἐνέχυρα, ἐπέ-
στρεψεν εἰς Σαμάρειαν.
| 96 Ἰδζησε δὲ ᾿Αμασίας ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿ Ἰωὰς ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, μετὰ τὸν θάνατον τοῦ Ἰωὰς υἱοῦ τοῦ Ἰωάχαζ βασιλέως τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, δεκαπέντε ἔτη. 26 Αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ ᾿Αμασίου, αἱ πρῶται καὶ αἱ ἔσχαται, ἰδοὺ, δὲν εἶναι γεγραμμέναι ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τῶν βασιλέων τοῦ Ἰούδα καὶ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ ;
27 Καὶ ὕστερον ἀφοῦ ἐστράφη ὁ ᾿Αμασίας ἀπὸ ὄπισθεν τοῦ Κυρίου, ἔκαμον συνωμοσίαν kar αὐτοῦ ἐν "Ie-
15 Σαμ. Α΄. β΄. 25.
1 Bag. B'.10'.8, 9, κτιλ.
15 Bag. Α΄ιβ΄. τ. κεφ. κβ. ”
a 16 gix.14.
1 Βασ. Β΄. ιδ΄. 21, 82: te. I,K.TĀ. Π᾿ Aķaptas.
Κεφ. κς΄. κζ΄.
ΧΡΟΝΙΚΩΝ Β΄.
441
ρουσαλήμ᾽ καὶ ἔφυγεν εἰς Maxeis* d- πέστειλαν ὅμως κατύπιν αὐτοῦ εἰς Λαχεὶς, καὶ ἐθανάτωσαν αὐτὸν ἐκεῖ. 28 Καὶ ἔφεραν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ ἵππων, καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὐτοῦ ἐν πόλει ᾿Ιούδα.
[KEČ. ks'.] ἜΛΑΒΕ δὲ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα ' τὸν || Οζίαν, ὄντα ἡλικίας δεκαὲξ ἐτῶν, καὶ ἔκαμον αὐτὸν βασιλέα ἀντὶ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ ᾿Αμασίου. 2 Οὗτος φκοδόμησε τὴν Αἰλὼθ, καὶ ἐπέ- στρεψεν αὐτὴν εἰς τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν, ἀφοῦ ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐκοιμήθη μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ. 8 Δεκαὲξ ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἧτο 6 "Oflas ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασίλευσε πεντήκοντα δύο ἔτη ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ" τὸ δὲ ὄνομα τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ἧτο Ἱεχολία ἐξ Ἱἱερουσαλήμ.
4 Καὶ ἔπραξε τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον Κυ- plov, κατὰ πάντα ὅσα ἔπραξεν ”Apa- σίας ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ. ὅ Καὶ " ἐξεζήτει τὸν Θεὸν ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις τοῦ Ζαχαρίου, 3700 νοήμονος εἰς τὰς ὁράσεις τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ ὅσον καιρὸν ἐξεζήτει τὸν
Κύριον, εὐώδονεν αὐτὸν ὁ Θεύς.
6 Καὶ ἐξῆλθε kat * ἐπολέμησεν ἐναντίον τῶν Φιλισταίων, καὶ ἐκρήμνισε τὸ τεῖχος τῆς Τὰθ, καὶ τὸ τεῖχος τῆς ᾿Ιαβνὴ, καὶ τὸ τεῖχος τῆς ᾿Αζώτου, καὶ φκοδόμησε πόλεις ἐν ᾿Αζώτῳ, καὶ ἐν Φιλισταίοις. 7 Καὶ ἐβοήθησεν αὐτὸν ὃ Θεὸς ὅ ἐναντίον τῶν Φιλισταίων, καὶ ἐναντίον τῶν ᾿Αράβων τῶν κατοικούν- τῶν ἐν Τοὺρ-βαὰλ, καὶ τῶν Μεουνείμ. 8 Καὶ ἔδωκαν οἱ ᾿Αμμωνῖται δῶρα εἰς τὸν ᾽Οζίαν" καὶ διεδόθη τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ ἕως τῆς εἰσόδου τῆς Αἰγύπτου" διότι ἐκραταιώθη εἰς ἄκρον.
9 Καὶ φκοδόμησεν ὁ ᾿Οζίας πύργους ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, "mt τῆς πύλης τῆς γωνίας, καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς πύλης τῆς φάραγ- γος; καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν γωνιῶν, καὶ ὠχύρωσεν αὐτούς. 10 ᾿Ωικοδόμησεν ἔτι πύργους ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, καὶ ἤνοιξε πολλὰ φρέατα" διότι εἶχε κτήνη πολλὰ, καὶ ἐν τοῖς χαμηλοῖς τόποις καὶ ἐν ταῖς πεδιάσι" καὶ γεωργοὺς καὶ ἀμπελουργοὺς, ἐν τῇ ὀρεινῇ καὶ ἐν τῷ Καρμήλῳ" διότι ἠγάπα τὴν γεωργίαν. 11 Καὶ εἶχεν ὁ ᾽Οζίας στράτευμα πολεμιστῶν, ἐξερχομένων εἰς πόλεμον κατὰ τάγματα, κατὰ τὸν ἀριθμὸν
τῆς ἀπαριθμήσεως αὐτῶν γενομένης ὑπὸ H Ķ; ; Ξ 1 sai Ἰεϊὴλ τοῦ γραμματέως καὶ Μαασία τοῦ
ἐπιστάτου, ὑπὸ τὴν ὁδηγίαν τοῦ 'A- νανίου, ἑνὺς τῶν στρατηγῶν τοῦ βασι- λέως. 12 Πᾶς ὁ ἀριθμὸς τῶν ἀρχηγῶν τῶν πατριῶν τῶν δυνατῶν ἐν ἰσχύϊ ἦτο δύο χιλιάδες ἑξακόσιοι. 18 Καὶ ὑπὸ τὴν ὁδηγίαν αὐτῶν ἧτο δύναμις πολε- μικὴ, τριακόσιαι ἑπτὰ χιλιάδες καὶ πεντακόσιοι, δυνατοὶ καὶ ἀνδρεῖοι εἰς
τὸν πόλεμον, διὰ νὰ βοηθῶσι τὸν βα- σιλέα ἐναντίον τῶν ἐχθρῶν. 14 Καὶ ἡτοίμασεν εἰς αὐτοὺς ὁ 'Oļias, εἰς ἅπαν τὸ στράτευμα, θυρεοὺς, καὶ λόγχας, καὶ περικεφαλαίας, καὶ θώρακας, καὶ τόξα, καὶ σφενδόνας διὰ λίθους. 15 Καὶ ἔκαμεν ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ μηχανὰς, ἐφευ- ρημένας ὑπὸ μηχανικῶν, διὰ νὰ ἦναι ἐπὶ τῶν πύργων καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν γωνιῶν, ὥστε νὰ ῥίπτωσι δι’ αὐτῶν βέλη καὶ λίθους μεγάλους" καὶ ἐξῆλθε τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ μακράν" διότι ἐβοηθεῖτο θαυμα- σίως, ἑωσοῦ ἐκραταιώθη.
16 ᾿Αλλ᾽ "ἀφοῦ ἐκραταιώθη, "ἐπήρθη ἡ καρδία αὐτοῦ εἰς διαφθοράν" καὶ ἡσέ- βησεν εἰς Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν αὑτοῦ, καὶ 1 εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν ναὸν τοῦ Κυρίου διὰ νὰ θυμιάσῃ ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον τοῦ θυ- μιάματος. 17 Kat Αζαρίας 6 ἱερεὺς εἰσῆλθε κατόπιν αὐτοῦ, καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ὀγδοήκοντα ἱερεῖς τοῦ Κυρίου, ἄνδρες
υνατοί 18 καὶ ἀντέστησαν εἰς τὸν "Oflav τὸν βασιλέα, καὶ εἶπον πρὸς αὐτὸν, 13 Δὲν ἀνήκει εἰς σὲ, ᾿Οζία, νὰ θυμιάσῃς εἰς τὸν Κύριον, ἀλλ᾽ 15 εἰς τοὺς ἱερεῖς τοὺς υἱοὺς τοῦ ᾿Ααρὼν, τοὺς καθιερωμένους νὰ θυμιάζωσιν" ἔξελθε ἐκ τοῦ ἁγιαστηρίου διότι ἠσέβησας" καὶ τοῦτο δὲν θέλει εἶσθαι πρὸς δόξαν εἰς σὲ παρὰ Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ.
19 Ὁ δὲ ᾿Οζίας, ἔχων ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὑτοῦ θυμιατήριον διὰ νὰ θυμιάσῃ, ἐθυμώθη: καὶ ἐνῷ ἐθυμώθη πρὸς τοὺς ἱερεῖς, " ἀνέτειλεν ἡ λέπρα ἐν τῷ μετώπῳ αὐτοῦ ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἱερέων ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου, πλησίον τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου τοῦ θυμιάματοξ. 20 Καὶ ἀνέβλεψεν εἰς αὐτὸν ᾿Αζαρίας ὁ ἱερεὺς ὁ πρῶτος, καὶ πάντες οἱ ἱερεῖς, καὶ ἰδοὺ, ἦτο λεπρὸς κατὰ τὸ μέτωπον αὑτοῦ" καὶ ἔσπευσαν νὰ ἐκβάλωσιν αὐτὸν ἐ- κεῖθεν. καὶ αὐτὸς 1 μάλιστα ἔσπευσε νὰ ἐξέλθῃ, διότι ἐπάταξεν αὐτὸν ὁ Kv- ριος. 21 Καὶ " ἦτο ὁ Oģias ὁ βασι- λεὺς λεπρὸς ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας τοῦ θανά- του αὑτοῦ" καὶ κατῴκει ᾿ ἐν οἴκῳ κεχωρισμένῳ, λεπρός" διότι ἀπεκόπη ἀπὸ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου" ἧτο δὲ ἐπὶ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ βασιλέως Ἰωθὰμ 6 υἱὸς αὐτοῦ, κρίνων τὸν λαὸν τῆς γῆς.
22 Αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ 'Oģiov, ai πρῶται καὶ ἔσχαται, δ ἐγράφησαν ὑπὸ Ἡσαΐου τοῦ προφήτου υἱοῦ τοῦ "Ads. 23 Καὶ " ἐκοιμήθη ὁ 'Οζίας μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν μετα τῶν πατέρὼν αὐτου ἐν τῳ πεδίῳ τῆς ταφῆς τῶν βασιλέων" διότι εἶπον, Elva. λεπρός. Καὶ ἐβασίλευ- σεν ἄντ᾽ αὐτοῦ Ἰωθὰμ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ.
{κΕφ. κζ.1 ᾿ ΕἸΚΟΣΙΠΈΝΤΕ ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο ὁ Ἰωθὰμ ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε"
* Aevr. λβ΄, 15.
9 Aevr.g'. 14. κεφ. κε΄. το.
1 ᾿Ιδὲ Βασ. Β΄. ιτ΄.12,.13. N Xpov. Α΄, τ΄. το,
15. 'Άριθ. «τ΄. 40: “η΄. 7.
15 Ἐῤρόδ, λ΄. 7,8.
15 Ἰδὲ Ἐσθ. «΄.
XPONIKON Β΄.
Κεφ. κη΄.
3 Βασ. Β΄. “ε΄, 35.
5 Βασ. Β΄. κε΄, 38.
1 Bad. Β΄. (Od 4:
» "Fģdā. λδ΄, 17. Aeur. ιθ΄,
καὶ ἐβασίλευσε δεκαὲξ ἔτη ἐν "Iepovga=
λήμ. Τὸ δὲ ὄνομα τῆς μητρὺς αὐτοῦ ἦτο Ἱερουσὰ, θυγάτηρ τοῦ Σαδώκ.
2 Καὶ ἔπραξε τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον Ku- |
ρίου, κατὰ πάντα ὅσα ἔπραξεν ᾿Οζίας ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ" δὲν εἰσῆλθεν ὅμως εἰς τὸν vadv τοῦ Κυρίου. Καὶ *6 λαὸς ἦτο ἔτι διεφθαρμένος.
3 Οὗτος φκοδόμησε τὴν ὑψηλὴν πύλην τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου" καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ τείχους τοῦ ᾿Οφὴλ φὠκοδόμησε πολ- Ad. 4 ᾿Ωικοδόμησεν ἔτι πόλεις ἐν τῇ ὀρεινῇ τοῦ Ἰούδα, καὶ ἐν τοῖς δρυμοῖς ῳκοδύόμησε φρούρια καὶ πύργους. 5 Καὶ πολεμήσας μὲ τὸν βασιλέα τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Αμμὼν, ὑπερίσχυσεν ἐναντίον αὐτῶν. Kat κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνον τὸν ἐνιαυτὸν οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Αμμὼν ἔδωκαν εἰς αὐτὸν ἑκατὸν τάλαντα ἀργυρίου, καὶ δέκα χιλιάδας κόρων σίτου, καὶ δέκα χιλιάδας κριθῆς. Τόσα ἐπλήρωσαν εἰς αὐτὸν οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Αμ- μὼν, καὶ τὸ δεύτερον ἔτος, καὶ τὸ τρί- τον. 6 Καὶ ἐκραταιώθη ὁ ᾿ἸΙωθὰμ, ἐπειδὴ κατεύθυνε τὰς ὁδοὺς αὑτοῦ ἐν- ὦπιον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ αὑτοῦ.
7 Αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ ᾿Ιωϑὰμ, καὶ πάντες οἱ πόλεμοι αὐτοῦ, καὶ αἱ ὁδοὶ αὐτοῦ, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμμένα ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τῶν βασιλέων τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ καὶ Ἰούδα. 8 Εἰκοσιπέντε ἐτῶν ἧλι- κίας ἦτο ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασί- λευσε δεκαὲξ ἔτη ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. 9 Καὶ ὃ ἐκοιμήθη 6 ᾿Ιωθὰμ. μετὰ τῶν πα- τέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐν πόλει Δαβίδ: ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ "Αχαζ, ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ.
[ΚΕΦ. κη΄. 1EIKOSRI ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο ὁ Αχαζ ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασί- λευσε δεκαὲξ ἔτη ἐν ἹἹερουσαλήμ᾽ δὲν ἔπραξεν ὅμως τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον Κυρίου, ὡς ὁ Δαβὶδ ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ" 2 ἀλλὰ περιεπάτησεν ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς τῶν βασι- λέων τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, καὶ ἔκαμεν ἔτι 3 εἴ- δωλα χωνευτὰ *eis τοὺς Βααλείμ. 3 Καὶ αὐτὸς ἐθυμίασεν “ ἐν τῇ κοιλάδι τοῦ υἱοῦ 'Evvdp, καὶ ὅ διεβίβασε τὰ τέκνα αὑτοῦ διὰ τοῦ πυρὸς, κατὰ τὰ βδελύγματα τῶν ἐθνῶν τὰ ὁποῖα ἐξε- δίωξεν ὁ Κύριος ἀπ᾽ ἔμπροσθεν τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Ισραήλ. 4 Καὶ ἐθυσίαζε καὶ ἐθυμίαζεν ἐπὶ τοὺς ὑψηλοὺς τύπους, καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς λόφους, καὶ ὑποκάτω παν- τὸς δένδρου πρασίνου.
5 Διὰ τοῦτο “παρέδωκεν αὐτὸν Κύ- ριος ὁ Θεὸς αὐτοῦ εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τοῦ βασιλέως τῆς Συρίας" καὶ ἴ ἐπάταξαν αὐτὸν, καὶ ἔλαβον αἰχμαλώτους μέγα πλῆθος ἐξ αὐτῶν, καὶ ἔφεραν αὐτοὺς εἰς Δαμασκόν. Καὶ παρεδόθη ἔτι εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, doris
᾿ ἐπάταξεν αὐτὸν ἐν σφαγῇ μεγάλῃ. 6 | Atdri ὃ Φεκὰ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Ρεμαλία ἐθα- νάτωσεν ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα ἑκατὸν εἴκοσι χιλιάδας ἐν μεᾷ ἡμέρᾳ, πάντας δυνατοὺς ἐν ἰσχύϊ, ἐπειδὴ ἐγκατέλιπον Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν. 7 Καὶ Ζιχρὶ, ἀνὴρ δυνατὸς ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Εφραϊμ, ἐθανάτωσε Μαασίαν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ βασι- λέως, καὶ ᾿Αζρικὰμ τὸν ἐπιστάτην τοῦ παλατίου, καὶ ᾿Ελκανὰ τὸν δεύτερον μετὰ τὸν βασιλέα. 8 Καὶ ἠχμαλώ- τισαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ * ἐκ τῶν ἀδελφῶν αὑτῶν διακοσίας χιλιάδας, γυναῖκας, υἱοὺς, καὶ θυγατέρας, καὶ ἔλαβον ἔτι λάφυρα πολλὰ ἐξ αὐτῶν, καὶ ἔφεραν τὰ λάφυρα εἰς Σαμάρειαν.
9 Ἦτο δὲ ἐκεῖ προφήτης τοῦ Κυρίου, ἀνομαζόμενος ᾽Ωδηδ' „Kai ἐξῆλθεν εἰς ἀπάντησιν τοῦ στρατεύματος τοῦ ἐρχο- μένου εἰς Sapdpetav, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, ᾿Ιδοὺ, ' ἐπειδὴ Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς τῶν πατέρων gas ἐθυμώθη κατὰ τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν χεῖρά gas: καὶ σεῖς ἐθανατώσατε αὐτοὺς ἐν μανίᾳ ἦτις .' ἔφθασεν ἕως τοῦ οὐρανοῦ" 10 καὶ τώρα λέγετε νὰ ὑποτάξητε εἰς ἑαυτοὺς τοὺς υἱοὺς ᾿Ιούδα καὶ τῆς Ἵερου- σαλὴμ 1 διὰ δούλους καὶ δούλας" δὲν εἶναι μὲ σᾶς, μὲ σᾶς μάλιστα, ἁμαρτίαι ἐναντίον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ σας; ll τώρα λοιπὸν ἀκούσατέ μου, καὶ ἐπι- στρέψατε τοὺς αἰχμαλώτους, τοὺς ὁποίους ἠχμαλωτίσατε ἐκ τῶν ἀδελφῶν σας" 5 διότι ὀργὴ θυμοῦ Κυρίου ἐπίκειται εἰς ἐσᾶς.
12 Καὶ ἐσηκώθησαν τινὲς ἐκ τῶν ἀρχόντων τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Εφραῖμ, ᾿Αζαρίας. ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιωανὰν, Βαραχίας ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Μεσιλλεμὼθ, καὶ ᾿Εζεκίας ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Σαλλούμ, καὶ ᾿Αμασὰ 6 υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Αὃ-
ο Nat, ἐναντίον τῶν ἐρχομένων ἀπὸ τοῦ πολέμου, 13 καὶ εἶπον πρὸς αὐτοὺς, Δὲν θέλετε εἰσάξει ἐδὼ τοὺς αἰχμαλώ- τους" διότι ἐνῷ ἠνομήσαμεν εἰς Κύριον, θέλετε νὰ προσθέσητε εἰς τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν, καὶ εἰς τὰς ἀνομίας ἡμῶν" διότι μεγάλη εἶναι ἡ ἀνομία ἡμῶν, καὶ ὀργὴ θυμοῦ ἐπίκειται ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ισραήλ.
14 Καὶ ἀφῆκαν oi πολεμισταὶ τοὺς αἰχμαλώτους καὶ τὰ λάφυρα ἐνώπιον τῶν ἀρχόντων καὶ πάσης τῆς συν- dčeos. 15 Καὶ σηκωθέντες οἱ ἄνδρες, Moi ὀνομασθέντες κατ᾽ ὄνομα, ἔλαβον τοὺς αἰχμαλώτους, καὶ πάντας τοὺς γυμνοὺς αὐτῶν ἐνέδυσαν ἐκ τῶν λα- φύρων" καὶ ἀφοῦ ἐνέδυσαν αὐτοὺς, καὶ ὑπεδημάτωσαν αὐτοὺς, kat! ἔδωκαν εἰς αὐτοὺς νὰ φάγωσι καὶ νὰ πίωσι, καὶ ἤλειψαν αὐτοὺς, καὶ πάντας τοὺς ἀδυ- νάτους ἐξ αὐτῶν μετεκόμισαν ἐπὶ ὄνους, καὶ ἔφεραν αὐτοὺς εἰς Ἱεριχὼ, 1 τὴν πόλιν τῶν φοινίκων, πρὸς τοὺς dūcA-
* Βασ. Β΄. κε΄, 27.
9 κεφ. ια΄.
19 Wa. ἐθ΄. 26. Ἧσα. ι΄. 5: μῷ.6. Ἰεζ. κε΄. I2, Iz: xs', 2. "ABB, 10, K.T.Ā. Ζαχ. α΄. 15.
N 'Egēp. | θ΄. 6. i "ATOk ιη΄
Κεφ. κθ',
XPONIKON Β΄.
443
19 κεφ. a”, 2.
* Ἐξρόδ, λβ΄. 25. A Bao. B'.1e'.29: te. ἢ, 9,
9. Ἰ Θελγὰθ- φελασάρ.
35. Ἰδὲ κεφ. κε΄. 14.
= Tep. μδ΄. 17, 18.
a Ἰδὲ κεφ. κθ', 3» 7.
35 Βασ, B.1s'.19, 20.
φοὺς αὐτῶν' καὶ ἐπέστρεψαν εἰς Σα- ΡΞ
16 "Karā τὸν καιρὸν ἐκεῖνον 6 Ba- σιλεὺς "Αχαζ ἀπέστειλε πρὸς τοὺς Ba- σιλεῖς τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας, διὰ νὰ βοηθή- σωσιν αὐτόν. 17 Διότι ἐλθόντες πάλιν οἱ Ιδουμαῖοι ἐπάταξαν τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν, καὶ ἔλαβον αἰχμαλώτους. 18 Καὶ δ ἐφορ- μήσαντες οἱ Φιλισταῖοι εἰς τὰς πόλεις τῆς πεδινῆς, καὶ τῆς μεσημβρινῆς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, ἐκυρίευσαν τὴν Βαὶθ-σεμὲς, καὶ τὴν Αἰαλὼν, καὶ τὴν Τεδηρὼθ, καὶ τὴν Σοκχὼ καὶ τὰς κώμας αὐτῆς, καὶ τὴν Θαμνὰ καὶ τὰς κώμας αὐτῆς, καὶ τὴν Τιμζὼ καὶ τὰς κώμας αὐτῆς" καὶ κατῴκησαν ἐκεῖ. 19 Διότι ὁ Κύριος ἐταπείνωσε τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν, διὰ τὸν "Axaļ βασιλέα rot Ἰσραήλ' % ἐπειδὴ διέ- φθειρε τὸν Ἰούδαν, καὶ ἠσέβησε σφόδρα εἰς τὸν Κύριον.
20 Καὶ "᾽ ἦλθε πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ ἢ) Θελ- γὰθ-φελνασὰρ, βασιλεὺς τῆς ᾿Ασσυ-
μίας, καὶ κατέθλιψεν αὐτὸν, ἀντὶ νὰ
ἐνδυναμώσῃ αὐτόν. 21 Διότι ὁ Αχαζ λαβὼν τοὺς θησανροὺς τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυ- Ρρίον, καὶ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ τῶν ἀρχόντων, ἔδωκεν εἰς τὸν βασιλέα τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας" πλὴν οὐχὶ εἰς βοήθειαν αὑτοῦ. 22 Καὶ ἐν τῷ καιρῷ τῆς στε- νοχωρίας αὑτοῦ ἔτι μᾶλλον παρηνόμη- σεν εἰς τὸν Κύριον, αὐτὸς ὁ βασιλεὺς
"Axaļ. 23 Kai ἢ" ἐθυσίαζεν εἰς rots | θεοὺς τῆς Δαμασκοῦ, τοὺς mardčavras |
αὐτόν" καὶ ἔλεγεν, ᾿Επειδὴ οἱ θεοὶ τοῦ βασιλέως τῆς Συρίας βοηθοῦσιν αὐτοὺς, εἰς τούτους θέλω θυσιάσει, 33 διὰ νὰ βοηθήσωσι καὶ ἐμέ. Ἐκεῖνοι ὅμως ἐστάθησαν ἡ φθορὰ αὐτοῦ, καὶ παντὸς τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ.
24 Καὶ συνήθροισεν ὃ "Αχαζ τὰ σκεύη τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ κατέ- κοψε τὰ σκεύη τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ, **kal ἔκλεισε τὰς θύρας τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ ἔκαμεν εἰς ἑαυτὸν θυσια- στήρια ἐν πάσῃ γωνίᾳ ἐν “ἱερουσαλήμ. 25 Καὶ ἐν πάσῃ πύλει τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα ἔκα- μεν ὑψηλοὺς τόπους, διὰ νὰ θυμιάζῃ εἰς ἄλλους θεοὺς, καὶ παρώργισε Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ.
20 Ai δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις αὐτοῦ, καὶ πᾶσαι αἱ ὁδοὶ αὐτοῦ, αἱ πρῶται καὶ αἱ ἔσχαται, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμμέναι ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τῶν βασιλέων τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα καὶ Ἰσραήλ. 27 Καὶ ἐκοιμήθη ὁ "Αχαζ μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ πόλει, ἐν ἹΙερουσαλήμ᾽ δὲν ἔφεραν ὅμως αὐτὸν εἰς τοὺς τάφους τῶν βασιλέων τοῦ Ἰσραήλ᾽ ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ ᾿Εζεκίας ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ.
[ΚΕΦ. x.) 0 ἘΖΕΚΙΑΣ ἐβα- σίλευσεν ἡλικίας εἰκοσιπέντε ἐτῶν, καὶ
ἐβασίλευσεν εἰκοσιεννέα ἔτη ἐν "Iepov-
σαλήμ. Τὸ δὲ ὄνομα τῆς μητρὺς αὐτοῦ ἦτο ᾿Αβιὰ, θυγάτηρ 3 τοῦ Ζαχαρίου.
2 Καὶ ἔπραξε τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον Κυ- pivv, κατὰ πάντα ὅσα ἔπραξε Δαβὶδ ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ.
3 Οὗτος, ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ ἔτει τῆς βασι- λείας αὑτοῦ, τὸν πρῶτον μῆνα, ὃ ἤνοιξε τὰς θύρας τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ ἐπεσκεύασεν αὐτάς. 4 Καὶ εἰσήγαγε τοὺς ἱερεῖς καὶ τοὺς Λευΐτας, καὶ συν- ἤγαγεν αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν ἀνατολικὴν πλα- τεῖαν, 5 καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, ᾿Ακού- σατέ μου, Λευΐται" “'Αγιάσθητε τώρα, καὶ ἁγιάσατε τὸν ναὸν Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ τῶν πατέρων σας, καὶ ἐκβάλετε τὴν ἀκαθαρσίαν ἐκ τοῦ ἁγίου τύπου. 6 Διότι οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν παρηνόμησαν, καὶ ἔπραξαν πονηρὰ ἐνώπιον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ ἡμῶν, καὶ ἐγκατέλιπον αὐτὸν, καὶ ἢ ἀπέστρεψαν τὰ πρόσωπα αὑτῶν ἀπὸ τοῦ κατοικητηρίου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ ἔστρεψαν τὰ νῶτα 7 καὶ " ἔκλεισαν τὰς θύρας τοῦ προνάου, καὶ ἔσβεσαν τοὺς λύχνους, καὶ θυμίαμα δὲν ἐθυ-- μίαζον, καὶ ὁλοκαυτώματα δὲν προσ- ἔφερον εἰς τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, ἐν τῷ ἁγίῳ τόπῳ. 8 Διὰ τοῦτο ἴ ἡ ὀργὴ τοῦ Κυρίου ἦλθεν ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν καὶ τὴν ἹἹερυυσαλὴμ, καὶ παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς εἰς διασπορὰν, εἰς ἔκστασιν, καὶ ὃ εἰς συριγμὸν, καθὼς βλέπετε μὲ τοὺς 6- φθαλμούς σας. 9 Διότι ἰδοὺ, οἱ πα- τέρες ἡμῶν ἔπεσον διὰ μαχαίρας" καὶ
οἱ υἱοὶ ἡμῶν, καὶ αἱ θυγατέρες ἡμῶν,
καὶ αἱ γυναῖκες ἡμῶν, εἶναι διὰ τοῦτο εἰς αἰχμαλωσίαν. 10 Topa λοιπὺν ἔχω ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ μου V νὰ κάμω διαθήκην πρὸς τὸν Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, διὰ νὰ ἀποστρέψῃ τὴν ὀργὴν τοῦ θυμοῦ αὑτοῦ ἀφ᾽ ἡμῶν. 11 Τέκνα μου, μὴ πλανᾶσθε τώρα" διότι ὁ Κύριος " gūs ἔκλεξε διὰ νὰ παρίστασθε ἐνώπιον
αὐτοῦ, νὰ ὑπηρετῆτε αὐτὸν, καὶ νὰ
ἦσθε λειτουργοὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ νὰ v= μιάζητε. vo
12 Τότε ἐσηκώθησαν οἱ Λευῖται, Μαὰθ ὃ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Αμασαῖ, καὶ Ἰωὴλ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Αζαρίου, ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν τῶν Κααθιτῶν" ἐκ δὲ τῶν υἱῶν τοῦ Μεραρὶ, Κεὶς ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Αβδὶ, kat ᾿Αζαρίας ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιαλελεήλ᾽ καὶ ἐκ τῶν Τηρσω- νιτῶν, Ἰωὰχ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Ζιμμὰ, καὶ ᾿Εδὲν 6 υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιωάχ' 13 καὶ ἐκ τῶν
υἱῶν τοῦ ᾿Ελισαφὰν, Σιμρὶ, καὶ "Le" |
καὶ ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν τοῦ ᾿Ασὰφ, Ζαχαρίας, καὶ Ματθανίας" 14 καὶ ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν
ΚΡ ἭΝ ΩΣ skati τοῦ Αἰμὰν, ᾿Ιεχιὴλ, kat Σιμεΐ καὶ ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν τοῦ ᾿Ιεδουθοὺν, Σεμαΐας, καὶ ᾿᾽οζήλ. 15 Καὶ συνήγαγον τοὺς ἀδεὰ- bots αὑτῶν, καὶ 1" ἡγιάσθησαν, καὶ
ἦλθον, ὡς προσέταξεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, διὰ,
3 κεφ. κε΄. 5:
3 Ἰδὲ κεφ. κη΄. 24. six. 7.
+ Xpov.
Α΄. ιε΄, 12. κεφ. λε΄.
13 six, 5.
1+ κεφ. κη΄. 24.
15 ΑἈευιτ,
|'. 3, 14.
XPONIKON Β΄.
Κεφ. λ΄.
τοῦ λόγου τοῦ Κυρίου, S γὰ καθαρίσωσι τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου.
16 Καὶ εἰσῆλθον οἱ ἱερεῖς εἰς τὸ ἐνδότερον τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου, διὰ νὰ καθαρ, ίσωσιν αὐτόν᾽ καὶ ἐξέβαλον πᾶσαν τὴν. ἀκαθαρσίαν τὴν εὑρεθεῖσαν či ἐν τῷ ναῷ τοῦ Κυρίου, ἐν τῇ αὐλῇ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου. Οἱ δὲ Λευῖται λαβόντες, ἔφεραν ἔξω εἰς τὸν. χείμαῤῥον Κέδρων. 17 Καὶ ἤρχισαν, νὰ ἁγιάζωσι τῇ πρώ- τῇ τοῦ μηνὸς τοῦ πρώτου, καὶ τῇ ὀγδόῃ
ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ μηνὸς εἰσῆλθον, εἰς τὸ πρό-
vaov τοῦ Κυρίου. Καὶ ἡγίασαν τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου ἐν ὀκτὼ ἡμέραις, καὶ τῇ δεκάτῃ ἕκτῃ τοῦ μηνὸς τοῦ πρώτου ἐτελείωσαν.
18 Τύτε εἰσῆλθον πρὸς ᾿Εζεκίαν τὸν βασιλέα, καὶ εἶπον, ᾿Εκαθαρίσαμεν ὅλον τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ τὸ θυ- σιάστήριον τῆς ὁλοκαυτώσεως, καὶ πάν- τα τὰ σκεύη αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὴν τράπεζαν τῆς προθέσεως, καὶ πάντα τὰ ,σκεύη αὐτῆς' 19 καὶ πάντα τὰ σκεύη, τὰ ὁποῖα !* ἐμίανεν ( ὁ βασιλεὺς "Αχαζ, ἐ ἐπὶ τῆς βασιλείας αὑτοῦ, ὅτε ἀπεστάτησεν, ἡτοιμάσαμεν καὶ ἡγιάσαμεν" καὶ ἰδοὺ, εἶναι ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου τοῦ Κυρίου.
20 Τότε ἐξηγέρθη "Ečekias ὁ ὁ βασι- λεὺς, καὶ συναγαγὼν. τοὺς ἄρχοντας τῆς πόλεως, ἀνέβη πρὸς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου.
21 Καὶ ἔφεραν. ἑπτὰ μόσχους, καὶ ἑπτὰ κριοὺς, καὶ ἑπτὰ ἀρνία, καὶ ἑπτὰ τράγους, 15 διὰ προσφορὰν περὶ ἁμαρ- τίας ὑπὲρ τῆς βασιλείας," καὶ ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἁγιαστηρίου, καὶ ὑπὲρ τοῦ ᾿ἸΙούδα. Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς τοὺς ἱερεῖς, τοὺς υἱοὺς *Aapov, νὰ προσφέρωσιν αὐτὰ ἐπὶ τὸ θυσια- στήριον. τοῦ Κυρίου. 22 Καὶ ἔσφαξαν τοὺς μόσχους" καὶ παραλαβόντες οἱ ἱερεῖς τὸ αἷμα, ἐῤῥάντισαν ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον" ὁμοίως, ἔσφαξαν τοὺς κριοὺς, καὶ "ēpfdvrigav τὸ αἷμα ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον" καὶ ; ἔσφαξαν τὰ ἀρνία, καὶ ἐῤῥάντισαν τὸ αἷμα ἐπὶ τὸ θυσια- στήριον. 28 "Ἔπειτα προσήγαγον τοὺς τράγους, διὰ τὴν περὶ ἁμαρτίας προσ- φορὰν, ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ βασιλέως καὶ τῆς συνάξεως, 1 Ἴ οἱ δὲ ἐπέθεσαν τὰς χεῖρας αὑτῶν ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς" 24 καὶ ἔσφα- ξαν αὐτοὺς οἱ ἱερεῖς, καὶ ἐῤῥάντισαν τὸ αἷμα αὐτῶν περὶ ἁμαρτίας ἐπὶ τὸ θυ- σιαστήριον, " διὰ νὰ κάμωσιν ἐξιλέω- σιν ὑπὲρ παντὸς τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ᾽ διότι ὁ βασιλεὺς προσέταξε τὸ ὁλοκαύτωμα, καὶ τὴν περὶ ἁμαρτίας προσφορὰν, ὑπὲρ παντὸς τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ.
25 Καὶ "" ἔστησε τοὺς Aeviras ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου, ἐν κυμβάλοις, ἐν ψαλτηρίοις, καὶ ἐμ κιθάραις, * κατὰ τὸ πρόσταγμα τοῦ Δαβὶδ, 0: 2Tād τοῦ
βλέποντος τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ Νάθαν τοῦ προφήτου" διότι 35 τὸ πρόσταγμα ἦτο παρὰ Κυρίου, διὰ τῶν προφητῶν αὐτοῦ. 26 Καὶ ἐστάθησαν οἱ Λευΐται ki μὲ τὰ ὄργανα τοῦ Δαβὶδ, καὶ οἱ ἱερεῖς 3: μὲ τὰς σάλπιγγας.
27 Καὶ εἶπεν 6 ᾿Εζεκίας, νὰ προσ- φέρωσι τὴν ὁλοκαύτωσιν ἐπὶ τὸ θυσια- στήριον. Καὶ ὅτε . ἤρχισεν ἡ ὁλοκαύ- τωσις, ἢ 5 ἤρχισεν ὁ ὕμνος τοῦ Κυρίου, μὲ τὰς σάλπιγγας, καὶ μὲ τὰ ὄργανα τὰ διωρισμένα παρὰ τοῦ Δαβὶδ βασι- λέως τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 28 Καὶ προσεκύνει πᾶσα ἡ σύναξις, καὶ ἔψαλλον οἱ ψαλ- τῳδοὶ, καὶ oi σαλπιγκταὶ ἐσάλπιζον" ὅλον τοῦτο ἐξηκολούθει ἑωσοῦ ἐτελείωσεν ἡ ὁλοκαύτωσις. 29 Καὶ ὡς ἐτελείωσαν προσφέροντες, 3 ἔκλιναν 6 βασιλεὺς καὶ πάντες οἱ εὑρεθέντες μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ προσεκύνησαν. 80 Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς τοὺς Λευΐτας ᾿Εζεκίας ὁ βασιλεὺς καὶ οἱ ἄρχοντες, νὰ ὑμνῶσι τὸν Κύριον, μὲ τοὺς λύγους τοῦ Δαβὶδ, καὶ ᾿Ασὰφ τοῦ βλέποντος. Καὶ ὕμνησαν ἐν εὐφρο- σύνῃ, καὶ κύψαντες προσεκύνησαν.
31 Τότε ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ "Eģēkias εἰπε, Τώρα εἶσθε καθιερωμένοι εἰς τὸν Κύ- ptov* προσέλθετε, καὶ προσφέρετε θυ- σίας καὶ ki εὐχαριστηρίους προσφορὰς ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου.
Καὶ προσέφερεν ἡ σύναξις θυσίας καὶ εὐχαριστηρίους προσφορὰς, καὶ πᾶς πρόθυμος τὴν καρδίαν, ὁλοκαυτώματα. 32 Καὶ ἔγεινεν ὁ ἀριθμὸς τῶν ὁλοκαυ- τωμάτων, τὰ ὁποῖα προσέφερεν ἡ σίν- aģis, ἑβδομήκοντα μόσχοι, ἑκατὸν κριοὶ, διακόσια dpvia” πάντα ταῦτα ἧσαν διὰ ὁλοκαύτωσιν πρὸς τὸν Κύριον. 33 Tā δὲ ἀφιερώματα ἧσαν ἑξακόσιοι Bčes καὶ τρισχίλια πρόβατα. 84 Οἱ ἱερεῖς ὅμως ἦσαν ὀλίγοι, καὶ δὲν ἠδύναντο νὰ ἐκ- δέρωσι πάντα τὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα" "dev οἱ ᾿ἀδιλφοὶ αὐτῶν οἱ Λευῖται ἐβοήθησαν αὐτοὺς, ἑωσοῦ ἡ ἐργασία, συνετελέσθη, καὶ ἑωσοῦ ἡγιάσθησαν" οἱ ἱερεῖς" διότι 2 οἱ Λευῖται ἐστάθησαν 50 εὐθύτεροι τὴν καρδίαν εἰς τὸ νὰ ἁγιασθῶσι, παρὰ οἱ ἱερεῖς. 357” Ἐπὶ δὲ τὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα ἦσαν πολλὰ, * μετὰ τῶν στεάτων τῶν εἰρηνικῶν προσφορῶν, καὶ “23 μετὰ τῶν σπονδῶν δι᾿ ἕκαστον ὁλοκαύτωμα.
Οὕτως ἀποκατεστάθη ἡ ὑπηρεσία τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου. 36 Καὶ εὐφράνθη ὁ ᾿Εζεκίας, καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς, ὅτι ὁ Θεὸς προδιέθεσε τὸν λαόν" ἐπειδὴ τὸ πρᾶγμα ἔγεινεν αἰφνιδίως.
[ΚΕΦ. X.] KAI ἀπέστειλεν ὁ 'E(e- κίας πρὸς πάντα τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ καὶ Ἰούδαν" ἔγραψεν č ἔτι ἐπιστολὰς πρὸς ᾿Εφραΐμ καὶ Μανασσῆ, διὰ νὰ ἔλθωσιν εἰς τὸν
ies las EM,
33. κεφ. X. 12.
= Xpoy.
Α΄. κγ΄. 5. ᾿Αμὼς ς΄.
38. κεφ. λε΄, τα.
9 κεφ. λ΄. 3. 2 Ψαλ,
$.īo.
st Aewr.
«εἰ. δ᾽ 7» 1ο.
XPONIKON Β΄.
445
19 Ψαλ, ps”. 40. ἅν *Eēdē, λδ΄, 6.
1 fīga. νε΄. 7.
5 κεφ. s'. 16. " δὲ κεφ. ta”, 16. six. 18, 21. 15 Φιλιπ, 12,
| atrods, καὶ ἐμυκτήρισαν αὐτούς.
οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου. ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, νὰ κάμωσι πάῦχα | εἰς Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 2 Διότι συνεβουλεύθη ὁ βασιλεὺς, πο οἱ ἄρχοντες αὐτοῦ, καὶ πᾶσα ἡ σύναξις ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, νὰ κάμωσι τὸ πάσ; a lēy τῷ δευτέρῳ μηνί. 3 ᾿Επειδὴ δὲν ἠδυνήθησαν νὰ ᾿κάμωσιν αὐτὸ 2ēv τῷ καιρῷ ἐκείνῳ, ὃ διότι oi ἱερεῖς δὲν ἢ ἦσαν ἀρκετὰ ἡγιασμένοι, καὶ |6 λαὸς δὲν ἦτο συνηγμένος ἐν Ἵερου- ᾿σαλήμ. 4 Καὶ ἤρεσε τὸ πρᾶγμα εἰς τὸν βασιλέα, καὶ εἰς πᾶσαν τὴν σύναξιν. 5 Ὅθεν ἀπεφάσισαν νὰ διακηρύξωσι διὰ παντὸς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ἀπὸ Βὴρ- σαβεὲ ἕως Δὰν, νὰ ἔλθωσι διὰ νὰ κάμωσι πάσχα εἰς Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, ἐν “ερουσαλήμ᾽ διότι ā ἀπὸ πολλοῦ Χρόνου δὲν εἶχον κάμει κατὰ τὸ γεγραμμένον.
6 Καὶ ὑπῆγαν οἱ ταχυδρόμοι μετὰ τῶν ἐπιστολῶν, παρὰ τοῦ βασιλέως καὶ τῶν ἀρχόντων αὐτοῦ, διὰ παντὸς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ καὶ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ κατὰ τὴν προσταγὴν τοῦ βασιλέως, λέγοντες, Υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ, ἐπιστρέψατε, πρὸς Κύ- tov τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ ᾿Αβραὰμ, "Igaūk, καὶ Ἰσραήλ" καὶ αὐτὸς θέλει ἐπιστρέψει εἰς τοὺς ἐναπολειφθέντας ἀ ἀπὸ σᾶς, ὅσοι διεσώθητε ἐκ χειρὸς ὑτῶν βασιλέων τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας" 7 καὶ μὴ γίνεσθε " κα- ᾿Ἰδὼς οἱ πατέρες σας, καὶ καθὼς οἱ ἀδελφοί σας, οἵτινες ἠσέβησαν εἰς Κύ- ριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν" καὶ παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς εἰς ἐρήμωσιν, ὡς βλέπετε' 8 τώρα ὃ μὴ σκληρύνητε τὸν τράχηλόν σας, καθὼς οἱ πατέρες gas: ὑποτάχθητε εἰς τὸν Κύριον, καὶ εἰσ- ἔλθετε εἰς τὸ ἁγιαστήριον αὐτοῦ, τὸ ὁποῖον ἡγίασεν εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα" καὶ δου- λεύσατε Κύριον τὸν Θεόν σας, ὃ διὰ νὰ ἀποστρέψῃ τὴν ἔξαψιν τοῦ θυμοῦ αὑτοῦ ἀφ᾽ ὑμῶν" 9 διότι ἐὰν ἐπι- στρέψητε πρὸς τὸν Κύριον, οἱ ἀδελφοί σας καὶ τὰ τέκνα σας θέλουσιν εὑρεῖ Ἰθϑέλεος ἔμπροσθεν τῶν αἰχμαλωτισάν- τῶν αὐτοὺς, καὶ θέλουσιν ἐπανέλθει εἰς τὴν γῆν ταύτην" διότι 71 οἰκτίρμων καὶ ἐλεήμων εἶναι Κύριος ὁ Θεός σας, καὶ δὲν θέλει ἀποστρέψει τὸ πρόσωπον αὑτοῦ ἀπὸ σᾶς, "5 ἐὰν ἐπιστρέψητε πρὸς αὐτὸν.
10 Καὶ διῆλθον οἱ ταχυδρόμοι ἀπὸ πόλεως εἰς πόλιν, διὰ τῆς γῆς τοῦ ᾿Εφραϊμ καὶ Μανασσῆ, καὶ ἕως Za- βουλών" πλὴν ἐκεῖνοι ὁ κατεγέλασαν 11 "Τινὲς ὅμως ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ασὴρ καὶ Μα- νασσῇ καὶ Ζαβουλὼν ὑπέκλιναν, καὶ ἦλθον εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ. 12 Ἑαὶ ἐπὶ ᾿Ιούδαν * δ ἦτο χεὶρ Θεοῦ, ὥστε νὰ δώσῃ εἰς αὐτοὺς καρδίαν μίαν, διὰ νὰ κάμωσι τὴν προσταγὴν τοῦ βασιλέως καὶ τῶν
ἀρχόντων, δ κατὰ τὸν λόγον τοῦ Κυ- piov.
13 Kal συνήχθησαν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ λαὸς πολὺς, διὰ νὰ κάμωσι τὴν ἑορτὴν τῶν ἀζύμων ἐν τῷ μηνὶ τῷ δευτέρῳ, | σύναξις μεγάλη σφόδρα. 14 Καὶ ση- κωθέντες, ἢ " ἀφήρεσαν τὰ θυσιαστήρια τὰ ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ' καὶ πάντα τὰ θυ- σιαστήρια τοῦ θυμιάματος ἀφύήρεσων, καὶ ἔῤῥιψαν αὐτὰ εἰς τὸν χείμαῤῥον Κέδρων. 16 Καὶ ἐθυσίασαν τὸ πάσχα τῇ δεκάτῃ τετάρτῃ τοῦ δευτέρου ᾿μηνύς" καὶ ! * ἐντράπησαν οἱ ἱερεῖς καὶ οἱ ΔΛευῖ- ται, καὶ ἁγιασθέντες, εἰσέφεραν ὅλο- καυτώματα εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυ͵ ίου. 16 Καὶ ἐστάθησαν ἐν τῷ τόπῳ αὑτῶν, κατὰ τὴν τάξιν αὑτῶν, κατὰ τὸν νόμον Moiigčos τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. τοῦ Θεοῦ" καὶ ἐῤῥάντιζον οἱ ἱερεῖς τὸ αἷμα, λαμβάνοντες ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς τῶν Aevirov. 17 Διότι ἦσαν πολλοὶ ἐν τῇ συνάξει, οἱ μὴ ἁγιασθέντες" 19 διὰ τοῦτο ἔλαβον οἱ Λευῖται τὸ φορτίον νὰ σφάξωσι τὰ ἀρνία τοῦ πάσχα διὰ πάντα τὸν μὴ καθαρὸν, διὰ νὰ ἁγιάσωσιν αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸν Κύριον. 18 ᾿Επειδὴ μέγα μέρος ἐκ τοῦ λαοῦ, * πολλοὶ ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Εφραΐμ, καὶ Μανασσῆ,᾽ Ἰσσάχαρ, καὶ Ζαβουλὼν, δὲν εἶχον καθαρισθῇ, * Ἴ ἀλλ᾽ ἔτρωγον τὸ πάσχα, οὐχὶ κατὰ τὸ γεγραμμένον" ὁ ᾿Εζεκίας ὅμως ἐδεήθη ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν, λέγων͵ Ὁ ἀγαθὸς Κύριος ἃ ἃς γείνῃ ἵλεως εἰς πάντα, 19 ὅστις 33 κατευθύνει τὴν καρδίαν αὑτοῦ εἰς τὸ νὰ ἐκζητῇ τὸν Θεὸν, Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἂν δὲν ἐκαθαρίσθη κατὰ τὸν καθαρισμὸν τοῦ ἁγιαστηρίου. 20 Καὶ ἐπήκουσεν ὁ Κύριος τοῦ ᾿Ἐζεκίου, καὶ συνεχώρησε, τὸν λαόν.
21 Καὶ ἔκαμον οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ οἱ εὑρεθέντες ἐ ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ "ὃ τὴν ἑορτὴν τῶν ἀζύμων € ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας ἐν ἐυφροσύνῃ μεγάλῃ" καὶ ὕμνουν οἱ Δευῖται καὶ οἱ ἱερεῖς τὸν Κύριον καθ᾽ ἑκάστην ἡμέραν, τὸν Κύριον, μὲ ὄργανα δυνατά. Καὶ ἐλάλησεν ὃ ὁ 'Eģekias κατὰ τὴν Kap= δίαν πάντων τῶν λευϊτῶν 3: τῶν ἐχόν- των σύνεσιν ἀγαθὴν περὶ τοῦ Κυρίου" καὶ ἔτρωγον ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας, θυσιάζοντες θυσίας εἰρηνικὰς, καὶ 7 δοξολογοῦντες Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν.
23 Καὶ συνεβουλεύθη πᾶσα ἡ σύν- αξις νὰ κάμωσιν ἢ ἄλλας, ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας" καὶ ἔκαμον ἄλλας ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας εὐφροσύ- νην. 24 Διότι 1 προσέφερεν Ἐζεκίας, ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿ἸΙούδα, εἰς τὴν σύναξιν, χιλίους βύας καὶ ἑπτὰ χιλιάδας προ- βάτων' καὶ οἱ ἄρχοντες προσέφεραν, εἰς τὴν σύναξιν, χιλίους βόας καὶ δέκα χιλιάδας, προβάτων" καὶ 38 ἡγιάσθησαν πολλοὶ ἱερεῖς. 25 Καὶ εὐφράνθησαν
22
19 ge, κθ΄. 25.
T ae.
Vai
1 κεφ. κθ΄. 24.
9 κεφ. κθ΄. 34.
2 εἶχ. 11.
1 'Eģuč. 18'. 43. ETA.
m κεφ. ιθ΄. 3.
39 "Eģuč. «B'.15: ey. 6.
2 Mevr. λγ΄. το. κεφ. ιζ΄.
: λε΄. 3. "Egčp. V, τι. 26 1δὲ Bao. Α΄. η΄. 65.
m κεφ. λε΄, 7, 8.
35. κεφ. κθ', 34.
XPONIKON
B.
! Bag. Β΄, ιη΄. 4.
πᾶσα U σύναξις τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ οἱ ἱερεῖς καὶ οἱ Λευῖται, καὶ πᾶσα ἣ σύναξις ἡ 39 συνελθοῦσα ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, καὶ οἱ ξένοι οἱ ἐλθύντες ἐκ τῆς vis τοῦ Ἰσ- ραὴλ, καὶ οἱ κατοικοῦντες ἐν ᾿Ιούδα. 26 Καὶ ἔγεινεν εἰφροσύνη “μεγάλη ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ᾽ διότι ἀπὸ τῶν ἡμερῶν τοῦ Σολομῶντος υἱοῦ τοῦ Δαβὶδ βασι- λέως τοῦ “Ισραὴλ, δὲν ἔγεινε τοιοῦτον πρᾶγμα ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. 27 Μετὰ ταῦτα σηκωθέντες οἱ ἱερεῖς οἱ Λευῖται ζω ηὐλόγησαν. τὸν λαόν" καὶ ἐπηκούσθη ἡ Φωνὴ αὐτῶν, καὶ ἦλθεν ἡ προσευχὴ αὐτῶν εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν, τὸ ἅγιον κατοι- κητήριον τοῦ Κυρίου.
[KEē. Xa.) Αφοῦ δὲ συνετελέ- | σθησαν πάντα ταῦτα, πᾶς ὁ ᾿Ισραὴλ οἱ εὑρεθέντες ἐξῆλθον εἰς τὰς πόλεις τοῦ "Iovda, kal I συνέτριψαν τὰ ἀγάλματα, καὶ κατέκοψαν τὰ ἄλση, καὶ ἐκρήμνισαν τοὺς ὑψηλοὺς τύπους καὶ τὰ θυσια- στήρια ἀπὸ παντὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα καὶ Βεν- ταμίν" τὸ αὐτὸ ἔκαμον καὶ εἰς τὸν Epalp καὶ Μανασσῆ, ἑωσοῦ συνετέλεσαν. Τότε ἐπέστρεψαν πάντες οἱ υἱοὶ 'Ig-| καὶ ραὴλ, ἕκαστος εἰς τὴν ἰδιοκτησίαν aū- | τοῦ, εἰς τὰς ἑαυτῶν πόλεις.
2 ΚΑΙ διέταξεν ὁ "Eģektas τὰς Grau- | pēdas, τῶν ἱερέων καὶ τῶν Λευϊτῶν, κατὰ "τὰς διαιρέσεις αὐτῶν, ἕκαστον κατὰ τὴν ὑπηρεσίαν αὐτοῦ, τοὺς ἱερεῖς καὶ τοὺς Aevīras, 5 διὰ τὰ ὁλοκαυτώ- para καὶ τὰς εἰρηνικὰς προσφορὰς, διὰ νὰ λειτουργῶσι, καὶ νὰ δοξολογῶσι, καὶ νὰ ὑμνῶσιν, ἐν ταῖς πύλαις τῶν σκηνωμάτων τοῦ Κυρίου. 8. Διέταξε καὶ τὸ ,μερίδιον τοῦ βασιλέως ἐκ τῶν ὑπαρχόντων. αὐτοῦ, διὰ τὰς ὁλοκαυτώ- σεις, διὰ τὰς πρωϊνὰς καὶ ἑσπερινὰς ὁλυκαυτώσεις, καὶ διὰ τὰς ὁλοκαυτώ- | σεις τῶν σαββάτων, καὶ τῶν νεομη-᾿ νιῶν, καὶ τῶν ἐπισήμων ἑορτῶν, κατὰ TO | γεγραμμένον, tēv τῷ νόμῳ τοῦ Κυρίου.
4 Εἶπεν ἔτι πρὸς τὸν λαὸν τὸν κα- τοικοῦντα ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, νὰ δίδῃ * τὴν μερίδα τῶν ἜΡΕΟΥ καὶ Λευϊτῶν, διὰ νὰ ἐνισχύωνται “ ἐν τῷ νόμῳ τοῦ Κυρίου. 5 Καὶ καθὼς ἐξεδόθη ὁ λόγος, οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ ἔφεραν ἐν ἀφθονίᾳ " ἀπαρχὰς
σίτου, οἴνου, καὶ ἐλαίου, καὶ μέλιτος, καὶ πάντων τῶν γεννημάτων τοῦ ἀγροῦ" ἔφεραν ἔ ἔτι ἐν ἀφθονίᾳ τὰ δέκατα παν- τὸς πράγματος. θ᾽ Καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ καὶ Ἰούδα, οἱ κατοικοῦντες ἐν ταῖς πό- λεσιν ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ αὐτοὶ ἔφεραν τὰ δέ- κατα βοῶν καὶ προβάτων, καὶ ὃ τὰ δέκατα τῶν ἁγίων πραγμάτων τῶν ἀφιερουμένων εἰς Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν αὐ- τῶν, καὶ ἔθεσαν κατὰ σωρούς. 7 Ἐν τῷ τρίτῳ μηνὶ ἤρχισαν νὰ κάμνωσι
] πατριῶν αὐτῶν,
τοὺς σωροὺς, καὶ ἐν τῷ ἑβδύμῳ μηνὶ ἐτελείωσαν.
8 Καὶ ὅτε ἦλθον ὁ Ἐζεκίας καὶ οἱ ἄρχοντες, καὶ εἶδον τοὺς σωροὺς, ηὐλό- γῆσαν τὸν Κύριον, καὶ τὸν “λαὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν Ἰσραήλ. 9 Ἔπειτα ἢρώτησεν ὁ Ἐ Čekias τοὺς ἱερεῖς καὶ τοὺς Λευΐτας περὶ τῶν. σωρῶν. 10 Καὶ ἀπεκρίθη πρὸς αὐτὸν ᾿Αζωρίας, 6 πρῶτος ἱερεὺς, ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου Σαδὼκ, καὶ εἶπεν, *"Atpov ἤρχισαν νὰ φέρωσι τὰς προσφορὰς εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, ἐφάγομεν εἰς χορτασμὸν, καὶ ἐπερίσσευσαν πλῆθος" διότι ὁ Κύρως ηὐλόγησε τὸν λαὸν αὗὑ- τοῦ" καὶ τὸ ἐναπολειφθὲν εἶναι ἡ με- γάλη αὕτη ἀφθονία.
11 Τότε εἶπεν 6 ᾿Εζεκίας νὰ ἑτοιμά- σωσι. ταμεῖα ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου" καὶ ἡτοίμασαν, 12 καὶ εἰσέφεραν ἐν πίστει τὰς προσφορὰς, καὶ τὰ δέκατα, καὶ τὰ ἀφιερώματα: K, ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν δὲ ἦτο ἐπιστάτης Xovavias ὁ Aevirņs, καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτὸν Σιμεὶ ὁ ἀδελφὸς αὐτοῦ. 1 Ὁ δὲ Ἰεχιὴλ, καὶ ᾿Αζαζίας, καὶ Ναχὰθ, καὶ ᾿Ασαὴλ, καὶ Ἰεριμὼθ, καὶ Ἰωζαβὰδ,
ἃ ᾿Ελιὴλ, καὶ ᾿Ισμαχίας, καὶ Μαὰθ, καὶ Bevaias, ἦσαν ἐπιτηρηταὶ, ὑπὸ τὴν ὁδηγίαν τοῦ Χωνανίου καὶ Σιμεῖ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ αὐτοῦ, διὰ προσταγῆς Ἐζεκίου τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ ᾿Αζαρίου τοῦ ἐπι- στάτου τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ. 14 Καὶ Κωρὴ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἸΙεμνὰ τοῦ Aevirov, ὁ πυλωρὸς κατὰ ἀνατολὰς, ἢ: tīro ἐπὶ τῶν προαιρετικῶν προσφορῶν τοῦ Θευῦ, διὰ νὰ διανέμῃ τὰς προσφορὰς τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ τὰ ἁγιώτατα πράγματα. 15 Καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτὸν ᾿Εδὲν, kat Muta- μεὶν, καὶ Ἰησοὺς, καὶ Σεμαΐας, ᾿Ἀμαρίας, καὶ Σεχανίας, Nēv ταῖς πόλεσι τῶν ἱερέων ἐμπεπιστευμένοι νὰ διανέμωσιν εἰς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς αὑτῶν κατὰ τὰς διαι- ρέσεις αὐτῶν, ἐξίσου εἰς τὸν μεγάλον καὶ εἰς τὸν μικρὸν, 10 εἰς πάντα τὸν εἰσερχόμενον εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, τὸ καθημερινὸν, αὐτοῦ μερίδιον, διὰ τὴν εἰς τὰ ὑπουργήματα αὐτῶν ὑπηρεσίαν αὐτῶν, κατὰ τὰς διαιρέσεις αὐτῶν, ἐκτὸς τῶν ἀρσενικῶν αὐτῶν, τὰ ὁποῖα ἀπηριθμήθησαν κατὰ γενεαλογίαν, ἀπὸ
τριῶν ἐτῶν ἡλικίας. καὶ ἐπάνω" 17 ἣ ἀπαρίθμησις δὲ τῶν ἱερέων, , καὶ τῶν Δευϊτῶν, ἔγεμε, κατὰ τὸν οἶκον τῶν ? ἀπὸ εἴκοσι ἐτῶν ἡλι- κίας καὶ ἐπάνω, κατὰ τὰ ὑπουργήματα αὐτῶν, κατὰ τὰς διαιρέσεις αὐτῶν" καὶ εἰς πάντα τὰ τέκνα αὐτῶν, τὰς yv- | ναῖκας αὐτῶν, καὶ τοὺς υἱοὺς αὐτῶν, καὶ τὰς θυγατέρας αὐτῶν, εἰς πᾶσαν τὴν σύναξιν, οἵτινες ἀπηριθμήθησαν κατὰ γενεαλογίαν διότι ἐν πίστει ἡγιά- σθησαν εἰς τὰ ἅγια. 19 Περὶ δὲ τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Ααρὼν τῶν ἱερέων, ἢ ἐν τοῖς d-
Κεφ. λα.
—————
18|
nr
* Μαλ. γ΄. 10.
19 Nēeļu, if. 13
N "Iga. κα΄. 9.
1 Aewr. KE. 34. *Ap8. λε΄, 2.
1
XPONIKON Β΄.
1 Βασ. Β΄. WM. 13», ἅπτλ. σα. As", I, κτλ.
γροῖς τῶν προαστείων τῶν πόλεων αὐτῶν, ἦσαν ἐν ἑκάστῃ πύλει ἄνθρωποι N διωρισμένοι kar ὄνομα διὰ νὰ δί- δωσι μερίδια εἰς πάντα τὰ ἀρσενικὰ μεταξὺ τῶν ἱερέων, καὶ εἰς πάντα τὰ ἀπαριθμηθέντα μεταξὺ τῶν Λευϊτῶν. 20 Καὶ οὕτως ἔκαμεν 6 "Ἐζεκίας καθ᾽ ὅλον τὸν Ἰούδαν" καὶ ὃ ἔπραξε τὸ κα- λὸν καὶ εὐθὲς καὶ ἀληθινὸν, ἐνώπιον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ αὑτοῦ. 21 Καὶ εἰς πᾶν ἔργον τὸ ὁποῖον ἤρχισεν. εἰς τὴν ὑπηρεσίαν τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ εἰς τὸν νόμον, καὶ εἰς τὰ προστάγματα, ἐκζητῶν τὸν Θεὸν αὑτοῦ, ἔκαμνεν αὐτὸ ἐξ ὅλης τῆς καρδίας αὑτοῦ, καὶ εὐωδοῦτο.
[ΚΕΦ. λβ΄. !META τὰ πράγματα ταῦτα, καὶ τὴν ἀλήθειαν ταύτην, ἦλθε Σενναχειρεὶμ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς ᾿Λσσυρίας, καὶ εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν, καὶ ἐ- στρατοπέδευσεν “ἐναντίον τῶν ὀχυρῶν πόλεων, καὶ εἶπε νὰ ὑποτάξῃ αὐτὰς εἰς ἑαυτόν.
2 Καὶ ἰδὼν ὁ ᾿Εζεκίας, ὅτι ὁ Σεννα- χειρεὶμ ἦλθε, καὶ ὁ σκοπὸς αὐτοῦ ἦτο νὰ πολεμήσῃ ἐναντίον τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, 3 συνεβουλεύθη μετὰ τῶν ἀρχόντων αὑτοῦ, καὶ μετὰ τῶν δυνατῶν αὑτοῦ, νὰ ἐμφράξῃ τὰ ὕδατα τῶν πηγῶν τῶν ἔξω τῆς πόλεως" καὶ συνήργησαν μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 4 Καὶ συνήχθη λαὸς πολὺς, καὶ ἐνέφραξαν πάσας τὰς πηγὰς, καὶ τὸν ποταμὸν τὸν ῥέοντα διὰ μέσου τῆς γῆς, λέγων, Διὰ τί ἐλθόντες οἱ βα-
πολύ;
5 ἦ Ἐνδυναμωθεὶς ἔτι, * ἀνῳκοδόμη- σεν ὅλον τὸ τεῖχος τὸ κεχαλασμένον, καὶ ὕψωσεν ἕως τῶν πύργων, καὶ ἄλλο τεῖχος ἔξω, καὶ ἐπεσκεύασε * τὴν Μιλλὼ τῆς πόλεως Δαβὶδ, καὶ ἔκαμεν ὅπλα πολλὰ καὶ θυρεούς.
6 Καὶ ἔβαλε πολεμάρχους ἐπὶ τὸν λαὸν, καὶ συνήθροισεν αὐτοὺς πρὸς ἑαυτὸν εἰς τὴν πλατεῖαν τῆς πύλης τῆς πόλεως, καὶ ἐλάλησε κατὰ τὴν καρδίαν αὐτῶν, λέγων, 7 "Ἐνδυναμοῦσθε καὶ ἀνδρίζεσθε, " μὴ φοβηθῆτε, μηδὲ πτοη- θῆτε, ἀπὸ προσώπου τοῦ βασιλέως τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας, καὶ ἀπὸ προσώπου παντὸς τοῦ πλήθους τοῦ per αὐτοῦ" διότι Ἰπλειότεροι εἶναι μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν παρὰ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ" 8 per αὐτοῦ εἶναι * βραχίονες σάρκινοι: * μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν δὲ εἶναι Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν, διὰ νὰ βοηθῇ ἡμᾶς, καὶ νὰ μάχηται τὰς μάχας ἡμῶν. Καὶ ἐνε- θαῤῥύνθη ὁ λαὸς εἰς τοὺς λόγους Ἔζε- κίου τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα.
9 V Μετὰ ταῦτα ἀπέστειλεν 6 Σεννα- χειρεὶμ βασιλεὺς τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας τοὺς δούλους αὑτοῦ εἰς ἱΙερουσαλὴμ; (αὐτὸς δὲ, ἔχων μεθ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ πᾶσαν τὴν δύνα-
τέ νὰ ὗ ν “ σιλεῖς τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας, νὰ εὕρωσιν ὕδωρ.
μιν αὑτοῦ, ἐπολιόρκει τὴν Λαχεὶς,) πρὸς ᾿Εζεκίαν τὸν βασιλέα τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ πρὸς πάντα τὸν Ἰούδαν τὸν ἐν | Ἱερουσαλὴμ, λέγων, 10 "1 Οὕτω λέγει | Σενναχειρεὶμ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας" | Els τί πεποιθότες κάθησθε, πολιορκού- μενοι ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ; 11 Δὲν σᾶς |dmarā ὁ Ἐζεκίας διὰ νὰ σᾶς παραδώσῃ | εἰς θάνατον ἀπὸ πείνης καὶ ἀπὸ δίψης, ᾿λέγων, ᾿5 Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν θέλει | ἐλευθερώσει ἡμᾶς ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς τοῦ βασίλέως τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας; 12 ᾿Ξ Αὐτὸς οὗτος ὁ ᾿Εζεκίας δὲν ἐσήκωσε τοὺς ὑψηλοὺς αὐτοῦ τύπους, καὶ τὰ θυσια- στήρια αὐτοῦ, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιού- δὰν καὶ πρὸς τὴν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, λέγων, Ἔμπροσθεν ἑνὸς μόνον θυσιαστηρίου θέλετε προσκυνεῖ, καὶ ἐπ᾿ αὐτὸ θέλετε θυμιάξει; 13 Δὲν ἐξεύρετε τί ἔπραξα ἐγὼ, καὶ οἱ πατέρες μου, εἰς πάντας τοὺς λαοὺς τῆς γῆς; “ ἠδυνήθησαν οἱ | θεοὶ τῶν ἐθνῶν τῆς γῆς νὰ λυτρώσωσι τοὺς τόπους αὑτῶν ἐκ τῆς χειρός μου; 14 Τίς ἐκ πάντων τῶν θεῶν τῶν ἐθνῶν ἐκείνων τὰ ὁποῖα οἱ πατέρες μου ἐξωλύ- θρευσαν, ἠδυνήθη νὰ λυτρώσῃ τὸν λαὸν αὑτοῦ ἐκ τῆς χειρός μου, ὥστε νὰ δυνηθῇ ὁ Θεὸς ὑμῶν νὰ λυτρώσῃ ὑμᾶς ἐκ τῆς χειρός μου; 15 Τώρα λοιπὸν ἃς μὴ σᾶς πλανᾷ 6 ᾿Εζεκίας, καὶ V ἃς μὴ σᾶς ἀπατᾷ οὕτως, καὶ μὴ πιστεύετε αὐτόν" διότι οὐδεὶς θεὸς οὐδενὸς ἔθνους ij βασιλείας ἠδυνήθη νὰ λυτρώσῃ τὸν λαὸν αὑτοῦ ἐκ τῆς χειρός μου, καὶ ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς τῶν πατέρων μου πολὺ ὀλιγώτερον ὁ Θεύς gas θέλει σᾶς λυ- τρώσει ἐκ τῆς χειρύς μου.
16 Καὶ περισσότερα ἔτι ἐλάλησαν οἱ δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ ἐναντίον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ἐναντίον τοῦ δούλου αὐτοῦ ᾿Ἐζεκίου. 17 Kat ἐπιστολὰς ἔγραψε διὰ νὰ ὀνειδίσῃ Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ νὰ λαλήσῃ κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ, λέγων, ἢ Καθὼς οἱ θεοὶ τῶν ἐθνῶν τῆς γῆς δὲν ἐλύτρωσαν τὸν λαὸν αὑτῶν ἐκ τῆς χειρός μου, οὕτω καὶ ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ ᾿Ἐζεκίου δὲν θέλει λυτρώσει τὸν λαὸν αὑτοῦ ἐκ τῆς χειρύς μου.
18 15 Τότε ἐβόησαν ᾿Ιουδαϊστὶ, μετὰ φωνῆς μεγάλης, πρὸς τὸν λαὸν τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ 9 τὸν ἐπὶ τοῦ τείχους, διὰ νὰ φοβίσωσιν αὐτοὺς καὶ νὰ ταράξωσιν αὐτοὺς, ὅπως κυριεύσωσι τὴν πόλιν" 19 καὶ ἐλάλησαν κατὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ τῆς “Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καθὼς κατὰ τῶν θεῶν τῶν λαῶν τῆς γῆς; οἵτινες εἶναι ""ēpya χειρῶν ἀνθρώπων.
20 Kat “' προσευχήθη περὶ τούτων Ἐζεκίας ὁ βασιλεὺς, καὶ 3 Ἡσαΐας 6 προφήτης, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Αμὼς, καὶ ἐβόη- σαν πρὸς τὸν οὐρανόν. 21 Kat *drē- στεῖλε Κύριος ἄγγελον, ὅστις ἠφάνισε
Ϊ
N Βασ. Β΄. ιη΄. το.
5 Βασ. Β΄. ιη΄. 30. * Βασ, Β΄, ιη΄. 22.
1+ Bag. Β΄. ιη΄, 38» 34 35.
1 Βασ, Β΄. ιθ΄. ο.
17 Bag. Β΄. εϑ', 12.
18 Βασ. Β'. 17. 28. X Bac. Β΄. ιη΄. 26, 27, 28.
2 Bag.B'. ιθ΄. 18. Bad. Β΄, ιθ΄. 15.
+2 Bag.B'. 18'. 2, 4. 2 bas.B. ιθ΄. 38, K.T.Ā.
448
XPONIKON Β΄.
Κεφ. λγ΄.
πάντας τοὺς δυνατοὺς ἐν ἰσχύϊ, καὶ τοὺς ἄρχοντας, καὶ τοὺς στρατηγοὺς, ἐν τῷ στρατοπέδῳ τοῦ βασιλέως τῆς ᾿Δσσυρίας. Καὶ ἐπέστρεψε, μὲ κατῃ- σχυμμένον πρόσωπον, εἰς τὴν γῆν a» τοῦ. Καὶ ὅτε εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον
τοῦ θεοῦ αὑτοῦ, οἱ ἐξελθόντες ἐκ τῶν,
σπλάγχνων αὐτοῦ ἐθανάτωσαν αὐτὸν ἐκεῖ ἐν μαχαΐρᾳ.
22 Καὶ ἔσωσεν ὁ Κύριος τὸν ᾿Ἐξεκί- av, καὶ τοὺς κατοίκους τῆς "Iepovga- λὴμ, ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς Σενναχειρεὶμ τοῦ βασιλέως τῆς Ασσυρίας, καὶ ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς πάντων, καὶ ἠσφάλισεν αὐτοὺς κυκλόθεν. 23 Καὶ * ἔφεραν πολλοὶ
δῶρα πρὸς τὸν Κύριον εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ,.
καὶ πολύτιμα πράγματα πρὸς ᾿Εζεκίαν τὸν βασιλέα τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα᾽ καὶ " ἐμεγα- λύνθη ἔκτοτε ἐνώπιον πάντων τῶν ἐθνῶν.
24 35 Κατ᾽ ἐκείνας τὰς ἡμέρας ἠῤῥώ- στησεν ὁ Ἐζεκίας ἕως θανάτου" καὶ προσευχήθη εἰς τὸν Κύριον" καὶ ἐπή- κουσεν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἔδωκεν εἰς αὐτὸν σημεῖον.
25 πλὴν '" δὲν ἀνταπέδωκεν ὁ ᾽Ἔζε- κίας κατὰ τὴν εἰς αὐτὸν εὐεργεσίαν" 38 διότι ἐπήρθη ἡ καρδία αὐτοῦ" "ἢ ὅθεν ἐπῆλθεν ὀργὴ ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν καὶ τὴν Ἱερουσαλήμ. 20 Καὶ 30 ἐταπεινώθη 6 ᾿Εζεκίας διὰ τὴν ἔπαρ- σιν τῆς καρδίας αὑτοῦ, αὐτὸς καὶ οἱ κάτοικοι τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ δὲν ἦλ- θεν ἐπ᾿ αὐτοὺς ἢ ὀργὴ τοῦ Κυρίου *' ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις τοῦ ᾽᾿Ἐζεκίου.
27 ᾿Απέκτησε δὲ ὁ ᾿Εζεκίας πλοῦτον καὶ δύξαν πολλὴν σφόδρα" καὶ ἔκαμεν εἰς ἑαυτὸν θησαυροὺς ἀργυρίου, καὶ χρυσίου, καὶ λίθων πολυτίμων, καὶ ἀρωμάτων, καὶ ἀσπίδων, καὶ παντὸς εἴδους σκευῶν ἐπιθυμητῶν' 28 καὶ ἀποθήκας διὰ τὸ εἰσόδημα τοῦ σίτου, καὶ τοῦ οἴνου, καὶ τοῦ ἐλαίου" καὶ σταύλους διὰ πᾶν εἶδος κτηνῶν, καὶ μάνδρας διὰ ποίμνια. 29 Καὶ ἔκαμεν εἰς ἑαυτὸν πόλεις, καὶ ἀπέκτησε πρό- Bara καὶ βόας εἰς πλῆθος" διύτι “3 ὁ Θεὸς ἔδωκεν εἰς αὐτὸν περιουσίαν πολ- λὴν σφόδρα. 30 **"Epačev ἔτι αὐτὸς ὁ Ἐζεκίας τὴν ἄνω ἔξοδον τῶν ὑδάτων τοῦ Τιὼν, καὶ διεύθυνεν αὐτὰ κάτω πρὸς δυσμὰς τῆς πόλεως Δαβίδ. Καὶ εὐω- δώθη ὁ Ἐζεκίας εἰς πάντα τὰ ἔργα αὑτοῦ.
31 Ἐπὶ τῶν πρέσβεων ὅμως τῶν ἀρχόντων τῆς Βαβυλῶνος, “3 οἵτινες ἔστειλαν πρὸς αὐτὸν διὰ νὰ ἐρευνήσωσι περὶ τοῦ θαύματος τοῦ γενομένου ἐν τῇ γῇ, ὁ Θεὸς ἐγκατέλιπεν αὐτὸν, διὰ νὰ δοκιμάσῃ αὐτὸν, ὥστε νὰ γνωρίσῃ πάντα τὰ ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὐτοῦ.
.32. Αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ Ἔζε- κίου, καὶ τὰ ἐλέη αὐτοῦ, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμμένα ν᾽ ἐν τῇ ὁράσει Ἡσαΐου τοῦ προφήτου, υἱοῦ τοῦ ᾿Αμὼς, "dv τῷ βιβλίῳ τῶν βασιλέων ᾿Ιούδα καὶ Ἰσραήλ. 33 Kat * ἐκοιμήθη 6 Ἔζε- κίας μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ ὑψηλοτέρῳ τῶν τάφων τῶν υἱῶν Δαβίδ' καὶ πᾶς ὁ ᾿Ιούδας καὶ οἱ κάτοικοι τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ 39 ἔκαμον εἰς αὐτὸν τιμὰς ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ αὐτοῦ" ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ Μα-
᾿νασσῆς 6 υἱὸς αὐτοῦ.
(KE6.1y.] TAOAEKA ἐτῶν ἦλι- κίας ἦτο ὁ Μανασσῆς ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε,
καὶ ἐβασίλευσε πεντήκοντα πέντε ἔτη
ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ.
2 Καὶ ἔπραξε πονηρὰ ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου, *karū τὰ βδελύγματα τῶν ἐθνῶν, τὰ ὁποῖα ἐξεδίωξεν ὁ Κύριος ἀπ᾽ ἔμπροσθεν τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραήλ' ὃ καὶ ἀνῳκοδόμησε τοὺς ὑψηλοὺς τό- πους, τοὺς ὁποίους 'Eļeklas ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ ὃ κατέστρεψε, καὶ ἀνήγειρε θυσι- αστήρια εἰς τοὺς Βααλεὶμ, καὶ * ἔκαμεν ἄλση, καὶ προσεκύνησε ὃ πᾶσαν τὴν στρατιὰν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ ἐλάτρευσεν αὐτά. 4 Καὶ φκοδόμησε θυσιαστήρια ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου, περὶ τοῦ ὁ- ποίου ὁ Κύριος εἶπεν, ὃ Ἔν Ἱερουσαλὴμ θέλει εἶσθαι τὸ ὄνομά μου εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα. ὅ Καὶ φκοδόμησε θυσιαστήρια εἰς πᾶσαν τὴν στρατιὰν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, Τἐντὸς τῶν δύο αὐλῶν τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου. 6 Καὶ * αὐτὸς διεβίβασε τοὺς
υἱοὺς αὑτοῦ διὰ τοῦ πυρὸς ἐν τῇ Kot-|
λάδι τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ᾿Εννύμ' καὶ ὅπροε- μάντευε καιροὺς, καὶ ἔκαμνεν οἰωνισμοὺς καὶ μαγείας, καὶ V ἐσύστησεν ἄντα- ποκριτὰς δαιμονίων καὶ ἐπαοιδούς" πολλὰ πονηρὰ ἔπραξεν ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου, διὰ νὰ παροργίσῃ αὐτόν.
7 Καὶ "ἔστησε τὸ γλυπτὸν, τὴν εἰκόνα τὴν ὁποίαν ἔκαμεν, ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Θεοῦ, περὶ τοῦ ὁποίου ὁ Θεὸς εἶπε πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ καὶ πρὸς τὸν Σολο- μῶντα τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ, ἢ Ἔν τῷ οἴκῳ τούτῳ, καὶ ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, τὴν ὁποίαν ἔκλεξα ἀπὸ πασῶν τῶν φυλῶν τοῦ Ἰσ- ραὴλ, θέλω θέσει τὸ ὄνομά μου εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα' 8 καὶ 1 δὲν θέλω μετασαλεύσει τὸν πόδα τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς τὴν ὁποίαν παρέδωκα εἰς τοὺς πατέρας σας" ἐὰν μόνον προσέξωσι νὰ κάμνωσι πάν- ra ὅσα προσέταξα εἰς αὐτοὺς, κατὰ πάντα τὸν νόμον καὶ τὰ διατάγματα καὶ τὰς κρίσεις τὰς δοθείσας διὰ τοῦ Μωΐσέως. Ž
9 Καὶ ἐπλάνησεν 6 Μανασσῆς τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν καὶ τοὺς κατοίκους τῆς Ἵερου- σαλὴμ, ὥστε νὰ πράττωσι πονηρό-
ιη΄. 21. Δευτ. ιη΄. 10. Bad. | B'.ky. | 10. key. | Κη". 3. | Ἰεζ ky. | 37.39. | * Aevr. 1.10, II. 19 Βασ. Β΄. κα΄. 6. | H Bag.B'.; Γ᾿ Tec WaX, | | ļ | ļ
pAB'. τα. 5 au, Β΄,
Č.10.
Κεφ. λδ΄.
W Aevr. κη΄. 36.
15 Ἰὼβ As”. 8. Ψαλ, pļ. 10, 11. 16 Πέτρ. A.€.6. 1 Xpov. Α΄. ε΄. 20, Ἐσδρ. η΄. 23.
1% Ψαλ.θ', 16. Δαν. δ΄. 25.
9 Bad. Α΄." α΄. 33. 2 κεφ.
ἀξ. 3.
Ἂ stx4:3 51 7
35 Βασ. Β΄. κα΄. 18.
repa παρὰ τὰ ἔθνη, τὰ ὁποῖα ὁ Κύριος ἠφάνισεν ἀπ᾿ ἔμπροσθεν τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραήλ.
10 Καὶ ἐλάλησε, Κύριος πρὸς τὸν Μανασσῆν, καὶ πρὸς τὸν λαὸν αὐτοῦ" πλὴν δὲν ἔδωκαν, ἀκρόασιν. 11 Alā τοῦτο ἔφερε κατ᾽ αὐτῶν ὁ Κύριος τοὺς ἄρχοντας, τοῦ στρατεύματος τοῦ Ba- σιλέως τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας,. καὶ ἐπίασαν τὸν Μανασσὴν μεταξὺ τῶν ϑάμνων, καὶ "δή σαντες αὐτὸν μὲ ἁλύσεις, ἔφεραν αὐτὸν εἰς Βαβυλῶνα.
12 Καὶ ἐνῷ ἦτο ἐν θλίψει, ἡ ἱκέτευσε Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν αὑτοῦ, καὶ ᾿δέταπει- νώθη σφόδρα ἐνώπιον τοῦ Θεοῦ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, 18 καὶ προσηυχήθη εἰς αὐτόν" "ἶ τότε ἠλέησεν αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐπήκουσε τῆς δεήσεως αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐπαν- έφερεν αὐτὸν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, εἰς τὸ βασίλειον αὐτοῦ. ! Τότε ἐγνώρισεν ὁ Μανασσῆς ὅτι ὁ Κύριος αὐτὸς εἶναι ὁ Θεύς.
14 Μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα φκοδόμησε τεῖχος ἕξω τῆς πόλεως, Δαβὶδ, πρὸς δυσμὰς
S τοῦ Tudv, ἐν τῇ κοιλάδι, €| ἕως τῆς εἰσ- όδου τῆς πύλης τῆς ἰχθυϊκῆς, καὶ περι- εκύκλωσε 30 τὸ Ὀφὴλ, καὶ ὕψωσεν αὐτὸ εἰς μέγα ὕψος, καὶ ἔβαλε πολε- μάρχους ἐν πάσαις ταῖς ὠχυρωμέναις πόλεσι τοῦ Ἰούδα.
1ὅ Καὶ ἀφήρεσε" Ἰτοὺς ξένους θεοὺς, καὶ τὴν εἰκόνα ἀπὸ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυ- Ρίου, καὶ πάντα τὰ θυσιαστήρια, τὰ ὁποῖα φκοδύμησεν ἐ ἐν τῷ ὄρει τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ ἐν “ερουσαλήμ᾽ καὶ ἔῤῥιψεν αὐτὰ ἔξω τῆς πόλεως. [6 Καὶ ἀνώρθωσε τὸ θυσιαστήριον τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ ddvaluraā ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸ θυσίας εἰρηνικὰς
* καὶ εὐχαριστηρίους, καὶ προσέταξε τὸν Iaučav νὰ λατρεύῃ Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ. 17 38:0 λαὺς 0; ὅμως ἐθυ- σίαζεν ἔτι ἐπὶ τοὺς ὑψηλοὺς τόπους, πλὴν μόνον εἰς Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν αὑτῶν,
18 Ai δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ Μα- νασσῆ, καὶ ἡ προσευχὴ αὐτοῦ ἡ πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν αὐτοῦ, καὶ οἱ λόγοι “τῶν βλε- πόντων οἵτινες ἐλάλησαν πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐν ὀνόματι Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμμένα ἐν τοῖς χρονικοῖς τῶν ᾿βασιλέων τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 19 Καὶ ἡ προσευχὴ αὐτοῦ, καὶ πῶς εἰσηκούσθη, καὶ πᾶσαι αἱ ἁμαρτίαι αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἡ ἀποστασία αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὰ μέρη ὅπου φκοδόμησεν ὑψηλοὺς τόπους, καὶ ἔ- στησε τὰ ἄλση καὶ τὰ γλυπτὰ, πρὶν ταπεινωθῇ, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμμένα ἐν τοῖς λόγοις τῶν βλεπόντων.
20 Καὶ 5 ἐκοιμήθη ὁ ὁ Μανασσῆς μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ" ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ ᾿Αμὼν ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ.
6g
XPONIKO2N B
21 "EIKOZIAYO ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἧτο ὁ ᾿Αμὼν ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασί- λευσε δύο ἔτη ἐν ἱἱερουσαλήμ.
22 Καὶ ἔπραξε πονηρὰ ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου, καθὼς ἔπραξε Μανασσῆς ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ" καὶ ἐθυσίαζεν ὁ ᾿Αμὼν εἰς πάντα τὰ γλυπτὰ τὰ ὁποῖα Μανασ- σῆς ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ ἔκαμε, καὶ ἐλάτρευεν αὐτά' 23 καὶ δὲν ἐταπεινώθη ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου, 3 καθὼς ἐταπεινώθη Μα- νασσῆς ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ" ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸς ὁ ᾿Αμὼν ἠνόμησε μᾶλλον καὶ μᾶλλον.
24 Καὶ * συνώμοσαν οἱ δοῦλοι αὐ- τοῦ κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐθανάτωσαν αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ. 25 Ὁ δὲ λαὸς τῆς γῆς ᾿ἐθανάτωσε πάντας τοὺς συνομό- σαντας κατὰ τοῦ βασιλέως᾿᾽ ᾿Αμών" καὶ ἔκαμεν, ὁ λαὺς τῆς γῆς, βασιλέα ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ Ἰωσίαν τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ.
[ΚΕῈΦ. λδ΄. ] N"OKTO ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο ὁ Ἰωσίας ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε" καὶ ἐβα- σίλευσεν ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἔτη τριάκοντα καὶ ἕν.
2 Καὶ ἔπραξε τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ περιεπάτησεν ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς Δαβὶδ τοῦ πατρὸς αὑτοῦ, καὶ δὲν ἐξέ- κλινε δεξιὰ i) ἀριστερά. 8 Καὶ ἐν τῷ ὀγδόῳ ἔτει τῆς βασιλείας αὑτοῦ, νέος ὧν ἔτι, ἤρχισε Ξνὰ ἐκζητῇ τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ Δαβὶδ τοῦ ᾿ πατρὸς αὑτοῦ" καὶ ἐν τῷ δωδεκάτῳ ἔτει ἤρχι χισε ὃ νὰ καθα- ΠΩ τὸν Ἰούδαν καὶ τὴν Ἱερουσαλὴμ
*ārd τῶν ὑψηλῶν τόπων, καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν ἄλσεων, καὶ τῶν γλυπτῶν καὶ τῶν χω- νευτῶν. 4 Καὶ ὁ κατέστρεψαν ἔϊ ἔμπρο- σθεν αὐτοῦ τὰ θυσιαστήρια τῶν Βααλ- εἰμ᾽ καὶ τὰ εἴδωλα τὰ ὑπεράνω αὐτῶν κατεκρήμνισε" καὶ τὰ ἄλση, καὶ τὰ γλυπτὰ, καὶ τὰ χωνευτὰ, κατεσύντριψε, καὶ ἐλέπτυνεν εἰς σκόνην, δ καὶ ἔῤῥιψεν αὐτὴν. ἐπὶ τὰ μνήματα, τῶν θυσιαζόντων εἰς αὐτά, 5 Καὶ ἴ τὰ ὀστᾶ τῶν ἱερέων ἔκαυσεν ἐπὶ τὰ θυσιαστήρια αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐκαθάρισε τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν καὶ τὴν Ἵερου- σαλήμ. 6 Καὶ ἔκαμε τὸ αὐτὸ εἰς τὰς πόλεις τοῦ Μανασσῆ, καὶ ἜΦραϊμ, καὶ Συμεὼν, καὶ μέχρι τοῦ Νεφθαλὶ, κύκλῳ τῶν ἠρημωμένων τόπων αὐτῶν. 7 Καὶ ἀφοῦ κατέστρεψε τὰ θυσιαστήρια, καὶ τὰ ἄλση, καὶ * κατελέπτυνεν εἰς σκόνην τὰ γλυπτὰ, καὶ κατέκοψε πάντα τὰ εἴδωλα διὰ πάσης τῆς γῆς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ἐπέστρεψεν εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ.
8 " Ἐν δὲ τῷ δεκάτῳ ὀγδόῳ ἔτει τῆς βασιλείας αὑτοῦ, ἀφοῦ ἐκαθάρισε τὴν γῆν καὶ τὸν ναὸν, ἐξαπέστειλε τὸν Σαφὰν υἱὸν τοῦ ᾿Αζαλίου, καὶ τὸν Μαασίαν τὸν ἄρχοντα τῆς πόλεως, καὶ τὸν ᾿Ιωὰχ υἱὸν τοῦ Ιωάχαζ τὸν ὑπο- μνηματογράφον, διὰ νὰ ἐπισκευάσωσι
8 Aevr.0'. 21.
9 Bac. Β΄. κβ΄. 3.
XPONIKON B'.
Κεφ. λδ΄.
ve
τὸν οἶκον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ αὐτοῦ. |9 Καὶ ἐλθόντες πρὸς Χελκίαν τὸν ἱερέα τὸν μέγαν, ὁ παρέδωκαν τὸ ἀργύριον τὸ εἰσαχθὲν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Θεοῦ, τὸ ὁποῖον οἱ Λευῖται οἱ φυλάττοντες τὰς θύρας ἐσύναξαν ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς τοῦ Μα- νασσῆ καὶ ᾿Εφραῖμ, καὶ ἐκ παντὸς τοῦ ἐπιλοίπου τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, καὶ ἐκ παν- τὸς τοῦ Ἰούδα καὶ Βενιαμίν" καὶ ἐπέ-
2 ; τ να στρεψαν εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ. 10 Καὶ ἔ- Šokav αὐτὰ εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τῶν ποιούντων τὰ ἔργα, τῶν ἐπιστατούντων ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου" οἱ δὲ ποιοῦντες τὰ ἔργα τὰ ὁποῖα εἰργάζοντο ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου, παρέδωκαν αὐτὸ διὰ νὰ ἐπι- σκευάσωσι καὶ νὰ ἐπιδιορθώσωσι τὸν οἶκον" 11 εἰς τοὺς τέκτονας καὶ olko- δόμους ἔδωκαν αὐτὸ, διὰ ν᾽ ἀγοράσωσι λίθους πελεκητοὺς, καὶ ξύλα διὰ δοκοὺς, καὶ διὰ νὰ στεγάσωσι τοὺς οἴκους τοὺς ὁποίους κατέστρεψαν οἱ βασιλεῖς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα.
12 Kat εἰργάζοντο οἱ ἄνδρες τὸ čp- γον ἐν πίστει' ἐπιτηρηταὶ δὲ ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν ἦσαν ᾿Ιαὰθ καὶ ᾿Οβαδία, οἱ Aevirai, ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν Μεραρί" καὶ Ζαχαρίας καὶ Μεσουλλὰμ, ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν τῶν Κααθ- «τῶν, διὰ νὰ κατεπείγωσι τὸ ἔργον" καὶ ἐκ τῶν Λευϊτῶν πάντες οἱ ἐπιστήμονες μουσικῶν ὀργάνων. 18 Ἦσαν ἔτι ἐπὶ τῶν ἀχθοφόρων καὶ ἐργοδιῶκται πάν- τῶν ἐργαζομένων, καθ᾽ ὁποιανδήποτε ὑπηρεσίαν" kat ἐκ τῶν Λευϊτῶν ἧσαν γραμματεῖς, καὶ ἐπιστάται, καὶ θυ- ρωροί,
14 Καὶ ἐνῷ ἐξέφερον τὸ ἀργύριον τὸ εἰσαχθὲν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, 15 εὕρηκε Χελκίας ὁ ἱερεὺς τὸ βιβλίον τοῦ νόμου τοῦ Κυρίου, τοῦ δοθέντος διὰ χειρὸς τοῦ Moigčas. 15 Καὶ ἀπε- κρίθη ὁ Χελκίας καὶ εἶπε πρὸς Σαφὰν τὸν γραμματέα, Eipņka βιβλίον τοῦ νόμου ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου. Καὶ ἔδωκεν ὁ Χελκίας τὸ βιβλίον εἰς τὸν Σαφάν.
10 Καὶ ὁ Σαφὰν ἔφερε τὸ βιβλίον πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, καὶ ἔπειτα ἔδωκε λόγον εἰς τὸν βασιλέα, λέγων, Οἱ δοῦ- λοί σου κάμνουσι πᾶν τὸ διορισθὲν εἰς αὐτούς" 17 καὶ ἠρίθμησαν τὸ ἀργύ- ptov τὸ εὑρεθὲν ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ παρέδωκαν αὐτὸ εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τῶν ἐπιστατῶν, καὶ εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τῶν ποι- odvrov τὰ ἔργα. 18 Kai ἀπήγγειλε Σαφὰν ὁ γραμματεὺς πρὺς τὸν βασιλέα, λέγων, Χελκίας 6 ἱερεὺς ἔδωκεν εἰς ἐμὲ βιβλίον. Καὶ ἀνέγνωσεν αὐτὸ ὁ Σαφὰν ἐνώπιον τοῦ βασιλέως.
19 Καὶ ὡς ἤκουσεν 6 βασιλεὺς τοὺς λόγους τοῦ νόμου, διέσχισε τὰ ἱμάτια αὑτοῦ. 20 Καὶ προσέταξεν ὁ βασι- λεὺς Χελκίαν καὶ ᾿Αχικὰμ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ
Σαφὰν, καὶ ᾿᾿Αβδὼν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Μι- χαία, καὶ Σαφὰν τὸν γραμματέα, καὶ ᾿Ασαΐαν τὸν δοῦλον τοῦ βασιλέως, λέ- yov, 21 Ὑπάγετε, ἐρωτήσατε τὸν Κύριον περὶ ἐμοῦ, καὶ περὶ τῶν ἐνα- πολειφθέντων ἐν τῷ Ἰσραὴλ καὶ ἐν τῷ Ἰαύδᾳ, περὶ τῶν λόγων τοῦ βιβλίου τοῦ εὑρεθέντος" διότι μεγάλη εἶναι ἧ ὀργὴ τοῦ Κυρίου ἥτις ἐξεχύθη ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς, ἐπειδὴ οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν δὲν ἐφύλαξαν τὸν λόγον τοῦ Κυρίου, ὥστε νὰ πράξωσι [ Κατὰ πάντα τὰ γεγραμμένα ἐν τῷ βι- ϑλίῳ τούτῳ.
22 Tore ὑπῆγεν ὁ Χελκίας, καὶ οἱ παρὰ τοῦ βασιλέως, πρὸς "ONčav τὴν προφήτισοαν, τὴν γυναῖκα τοῦ Σαλ- λοὺμ υἱοῦ τοῦ ᾿"Τικβὰ, υἱοῦ τοῦ || apt, τοῦ ἱματιοφύλακος, (κατῴκει δὲ αὕτη ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, κατὰ τὸ Μισνέ") καὶ ἐλάλησαν πρὸς αὐτὴν κατὰ ταῦτα. 23 "H δὲ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ' Εἴπατε πρὸς τὸν ἄνθρωπον ὅστις σᾶς ἀπέστειλε πρὸς ἐμὲ,
24 Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος" ᾿Ιδοὺ, ἐγὼ ἐπιφέρω κακὰ ἐπὶ τὸν τόπον τοῦτον, καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς κατοίκους αὐτοῦ, πάσας τὰς κατάρας τὰς γεγραμμένας ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τὸ ὁποῖον ἀνέγνωσαν ἐνώπιον τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ 'Iovda: 25 ἐπειδὴ μὲ ἐγκατέλιπον, καὶ ἐθυμίασαν εἰς ἄλ- λους θεοὺς, διὰ νὰ μὲ παροργίσωσι διὰ πάντα τὰ ἔργα τῶν χειρῶν αὑτῶν" διὰ τοῦτο θέλει ἐκχυθῆ ὁ θυμός μου ἐπὶ τὸν τόπον τοῦτον, καὶ δὲν θέλει σβεσθῆ. 20 Πρὸς δὲ τὸν βασιλέα τοῦ Ἰούδα, ὅστις σᾶς ἀπέστειλε διὰ νὰ ἐρωτήσητε τὸν Κύριον; οὕτω θέλετε εἰπεῖ πρὸς αὐτόν Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, περὶ τῶν λόγων τοὺς ὁποίους ἤκουσας" 27 ἐπειδὴ ἡ καρδία σου ἡπαλύνθη, καὶ ἐταπεινώθης ἐνώπιον τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὅτε ἤκουσας τοὺς λόγους αὐτοῦ ἐναντίον τοῦ τύπου τούτου, καὶ ἐναν- τίον τῶν κατοίκων αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐταπει- νώθης ἐνώπιόν μου, καὶ διέσχισας τὰ ἱμάτιά σου, καὶ ἔκλαυσας ἐνώπιόν μου, διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ἐγὼ ἐπήκουσα, λέγει Κύ- Ριος 28 ἰδοὺ, ἐγὼ θέλω σὲ συνάξει εἰς τοὺς πατέρας σου, καὶ θέλεις συν- αχθῆ εἰς τὸν τάφον σου ἐν εἰρήνῃ, καὶ δὲν θέλουσιν ἰδεῖ οἱ ὀφθαλμοί σου πάντα τὰ κακὰ, τὰ ὁποῖα ἐγὼ ἐπιφέρω ἐπὶ τὸν τόπον τοῦτον, καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς κατοίκους αὐτοῦ.---Καὶ ἔφεραν ἀπόκρι- σιν πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα.
29 Καὶ "ἀπέστειλεν ὁ βασιλεὺς καὶ συνήγαγε πάντας τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα καὶ τῆς Ἱερουσαλήμ. 80 Καὶ ἀνέβη ὁ βασιλεὺς εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ πάντες οἱ ἄνδρες ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ οἱ κάτοικοι τῆς ἱΙερουσαλὴμ, καὶ οἱ
!᾿Αχβὼρ, Βασ. Β΄. “β', 12.
15 Βασ. Β΄, «β΄. 14. || "Apas.
Κεφ. λέ,
ΧΡΟΝΙΚΩΝ Β΄.
451
1 Βασ. Β΄. κγ΄. 2τ|, 22.
2 "ἘἘῤύδ, .β’, 6. Ἐσδρ. «΄. 19.
3 κεφ. κγ΄. 18. Ἐσδρ. «τ΄. 18.
4 κεῷ. κθ΄, 5, II.
* Aevr. λγ΄. το, κεῷ. λ΄, 22. Μαλ. B'. 7.
5 ἸΙδὲ κεφ. λδ΄, I
pēri €.
ķ 'ov, Α΄. κγ΄. ἐπα * Xpov. Α΄. θ΄. 10. N Xpov. A'.xy: KO: κε κς΄.
N κεφ, η΄. I4.
1 Ψαλ, A5”, 1.
1 ge. κθ΄. 5,15: λ΄. 3, 15. Ἐσδρ. «΄. 20.
1: κεφ. X, 24.
ἱερεῖς, καὶ οἱ Λευῖται, καὶ mūs ὁ λαὺς, ἀπὸ μεγάλου͵ ἕως μικροῦ: KR dvē- yvagev εἰς ἐπήκοον αὐτῶν πάντας τοὺς λύγους τοῦ βι ἰβλίου τῆς διαθήκης, τοῦ εὑμεθέντος ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου. 81 Kai σταθεὶς ὁ βασιλεὺν ἐπὶ τοῦ τό- που αὑτοῦ, ἔκαμε τὴν διαθήκην ἐνώ- πίον τοῦ “Κυρίου, νὰ περιπατῇ κατόπιν τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ νὰ φυλάττῃ τὰς ἐν- τολὰς αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὰ μαρτύρια αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὰ διατάγματα αὐτοῦ, ἐξ ὅλης αὑτοῦ τῆς καρδίας, καὶ ἐξ ὅλης. αὑτοῦ τῆς ψυχῆς, ὥστε νὰ ἐκτελῇ τοὺς λό- ους τῆς διαθήκης τοὺς γεγραμμένους ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τούτῳ. 32 Καὶ ἔκαμε πάντας τοὺς εὑρεθέντας ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ καὶ τὸν Βενιαμὶν νὰ σταθῶσιν ἐν τούτῳ. Καὶ οἱ κάτοικοι τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἔκαμον κατὰ τὴν διαθήκην τοὺ Θεοῦ, τοῦ Θεοῦ τῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν.
33 Καὶ ἀφήρεσεν ὁ ὁ Ἰωσίας 1 πάντα τὰ βδελύγμι ατα ἐκ πάντων τῶν τόπων τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ ἔκαμε πάντας τοὺς εὑρεθέντας ἐν τῷ ᾿Ισραὴλ νὰ λα- τρεύωσι Κύριον. τὸν Θεὸν αὑτῶν" “κατὰ πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας αὐτοῦ δὲν ἀπεμα- κρύνθησαν ἀπὸ ὄπισθεν Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ τῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν.
16
[KFē. λέ] "O ἸΩΣΙΑΣ ! ēkapev ἔτι πάσχα πρὸς τὸν Κύριον. ἐν "Ie, ου- σαλήμ᾽ καὶ ἐθυσίασαν τὸ πάσχα * τὴν δεκάτην τετάρτην τοῦ πρώτου μηνός.
2 Καὶ ἔστησε τοὺς ἱερεῖς 5 εἰς τὰς φυλακὰς αὐτῶν, καὶ “ἐνίσχυσεν αὐ- τοὺς εἰς τὴν ὑπηρεσίαν. τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου: ὃ καὶ εἶπε πρὸς τοὺς Aeviras ἜΝ διδάσκοντας πάντα τὸν Ἰσραὴλ, τοὺς καθιερωμένους εἰς τὸν Κύριον, ņ Θέσατε τὴν κιβωτὸν τὴν ἁγίαν ἴ ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ, τὸν ὁποῖον φκοδόμησε Σολομὰ ὁ υἱὸς Δαβὶδ τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ ᾿1σ- ραῇ (N * δὲν θέλετε βαστάζει π᾿ ἐπ᾽ ὥμων" δουλεύετε τώρα Κύριον τὸν Θεόν σας, καὶ τὸν λαὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν Ἰσ- ραήλ᾽ 4 καὶ ἑτοιμάσθητε “κατὰ τοὺς οἴκους τῶν πατριῶν ἐς κατὰ τὰς διαι- ρέσεις σας, karā τὸ γεγραμμένον Δαβὶδ τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ
ν αὐτὴν
δ κατὰ τὸ γεγραμμένον Σολομῶντος
τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ. δ Καὶ 15 στῆτε ἐν τῷ
ἁγιαστηρίῳ, κατὰ τὰς διαιρέσεις τῶν
οἴκων τῶν πατριῶν ὑπὲρ τῶν ἀδελφῶν σας τῶν υἱῶν τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ κατὰ τὴν διαίρεσιν τῶν οἴκων τῶν πατριῶν τῶν Δευϊτῶν, 6 Καὶ θυσιάσατε τὸ πάσχα; καὶ 1 ἁγιάσθητε, καὶ ἑτοιμάσατε αὐτὸ εἰς τοὺς ἀδελφούς σας, διὰ νὰ κάμωσι κατὰ τὸν λόγον τοῦ Κυρίου, τὸν δοθέντα διὰ χειρὸς τοῦ Μωῦσέως.
T Καὶ "' προσέφερεν ὁ ᾿Ιωσίας εἰς
Gg2 PAA J ν᾿
τὸν λαὸν πρόβατα, ἀρνία, καὶ ἐρίφια αἰγῶν, τὰ πάντα διὰ θυσίας τοῦ πάσχα, διὰ πάντας τοὺς παρευρεθέντας, τριά- κοντα χιλιάδας τὸν ἀριθμὸν, καὶ τρισ- χιλίους βύας" ταῦτα ἦσαν ἐκ τῶν ὑπαρ- χύντων τοῦ Βασιλέως. 8 Καὶ οἱ ἄρ- χοντες αὐτοῦ προσέφεραν αὐτὸ προαι- ρέτως εἰς τὸν λαὸν, εἰς τοὺς ἱερεῖς, καὶ εἰς τοὺς Aevīras, Ὁὧ Χελκίας, καὶ ὃ Ζαχαρίας, καὶ ὁ ᾿Ιεχιὴλ, οἱ ἄρχοντες τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἔδωκαν εἰς τοὺς ἱερεῖς, διὰ τὰς θυσίας τοῦ πάσχα, δισ- χίλια καὶ ἑξακόσια ἀρνία καὶ ἐρίφια, καὶ τριακοσίους βόας. 9 Καὶ ὁ Χωνανίας, καὶ Σεμαΐας, καὶ Ναθανιὴλ, οἱ ἀδελφοὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ᾿Ασαβίας, καὶ Ἰεϊὴλ, καὶ Ἰωζαβὰδ, ἄρχοντες τῶν Λευϊτῶν, προσ- ἐφεραν εἰς τοὺς Λευΐτας, διὰ θυσίας τοῦ πάσχα, πεντακισχίλια ἀρνία καὶ ἐρίφια, καὶ πεντακοσίους βύας.
1 Καὶ ἡτοιμάσθη ἡ ὑπηρεσία, καὶ οἱ ἱερεῖς ἐστάθησαν. ἐν τῷ τύπῳ αὑ-
5
τῶν, καὶ οἱ Λευΐται εἰς τὰς διαιρέσεις,
αὑτῶν, κατὰ τὴν προσταγὴν τοῦ βασι- λέως. 11 Kat ἐθυσίασαν τὸ πάσχα, καὶ ' S ἐῤῥάντισαν οἱ ἱερεῖς τὸ αἷμα ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς αὑτῶν, καὶ οἱ Λευΐται ἢ ἐξέ- δειραν τὰ θύματα. 12 Kat διῴρεσαν τὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα, διὰ νὰ δώσωσιν αὐτὰ κατὰ τὰς διαιρέσεις τῶν οἴκων τῶν πατριῶν τοῦ λαοῦ, διὰ νὰ προσφέρωσιν εἰς τὸν Κύριον, κατὰ τὸ γεγραμμένον 15 ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τοῦ Μωύσέως" καὶ ὡσαύτως περὶ τῶν βοῶν. 13 Kai
N ἔψησαν τὸ πάσχα ἐν πυρὶ κατὰ τὸ διατεταγμένον" τὰ δὲ ἅγια "Ὁ ἕψησαν εἰς χύτρας, καὶ εἰς λέβητας, καὶ εἰς κακάβια, καὶ διεμοίρασαν ταχέως με- ταξὺ παντὸς τοῦ λαοῦ. 14 Καὶ ἔπειτα ἡτοίμασαν εἰς ἑαυτοὺς, καὶ εἰς τοὺς ἱερεῖς" διότι οἱ ἱερεῖς οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Ααρὼν κατεγίνοντο εἰς τὸ νὰ προσφέρωσι, τὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα, καὶ τὰ στέατα μέχρι νυκτός" διὰ τοῦτο οἱ Λευῖται ἡτοίμασαν εἰς ἑαυτοὺς, καὶ εἰς τοὺς ἱερεῖς τοὺς υἱοὺς ᾿λαρών. 15 Καὶ οἱ ψαλτῳδοὶ οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ ᾿Ασὰφ ἧσαν ἐν τῷ τόπῳ αὑτῶν, "karā τὴν διαταγὴν τοῦ Δαβὶδ, καὶ τοῦ ᾿Ασὰφ, καὶ τοῦ Αἰμὰν, καὶ τοῦ ᾿Ιεδουθοὺν, τοῦ βλέποντος τοῦ βασι- λέως, καὶ οἱ πυλωροὶ 5 ἐφύλαττον ἐν ἑκάστῃ πύλῃ" δὲν imo χρεία νὰ ἀπο-
μακρυνθῶσιν d ἀπὸ τῆς ὑπηρεσίας αὑτῶν" διδνὶ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ αὐτῶν οἱ Λευΐται ἧτοί- pagav δι᾿ αὐτούς.
16 Καὶ ἡτοιμάσθη πᾶσα ἡ ὑπηρεσία τοῦ Κυρίου τὴν αὐτὴν ἡμέραν, διὰ νὰ κάμωσι τὸ πάσχα, καὶ νὰ προσφ, ρωσιν ὁλοκαυτώματα ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον τοῦ Κυρίου, κατὰ τὴν προσταγὴν τοῦ βασι- λέως Ἰωσία. 17 Καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ οἱ παρευρεθέντες ἔκαμον τὸ πάσχα ἐν
15 Ἔσδρ, ς΄, 18.
1 κε. κθ΄, 22. m Ἰδὲ κεφ. κθ΄, 34:
1 Λευιτ.
2 Ἔρόδ. ιβ', ὃ, ο.
Aevr. 15.
XPONIKON
B'.
Κεφ. As".
35. "Eēlē. ιβ΄. 15: ιγ΄. 6. κεφ. λ΄. 21.
% Bag. Β΄. κγ΄. 22, 23.
35 Bad, Β΄. κγ΄. 29. Ἵερ. με΄. 2.
35 Βασ. Α΄. κβ΄, 30.
31 Βασ. Β΄. κγ΄. 30.
τῷ καιρῷ ἐκείνῳ, καὶ τὴν ἑορτὴν "τῶν ἀζύμων ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας.
18 Kat "ἐδὲν ἔγεινε πάσχα ὡς ἐκεῖνο ἐν τῷ ᾿Ισραὴλ, ἀπὸ τῶν ἡμερῶν Σα- μουὴλ τοῦ προφήτου" οὐδὲ ἔκαμον πάντες οἱ βασιλεῖς τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ ὡς τὸ πάσχα τὸ ὁποῖον ἔκαμεν ὁ Ἰωσίας, καὶ οἱ ἱερεῖς, καὶ οἱ Λευῖται, καὶ πᾶς ὁ ᾿Ιούδας καὶ ὁ Ἰσραὴλ οἱ παρευρεθέντες, καὶ οἱ κάτοικοι τῆς Ἱερουσαλήμ. 19 Ἐν τῷ δεκάτῳ ὀγδόῳ ἔτει τῆς βασι- λείας τοῦ Ἰωσία ἔγεινε τὸ πάσχα τοῦτο.
20 *5 Μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα πάντα, ἀφοῦ ὁ Ἰωσίας ἡτοίμασε τὸν οἶκον, ἀνέβη Ne- χαὼ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς Αἰγύπτου διὰ νὰ πολεμήσῃ ἐν Χαρκεμὶς ἐπὶ τὸν Εὐ- φράτην' καὶ ἐξῆλθεν 6 Ἰωσίας ἐναν- τίον αὐτοῦ. 21 ᾿Απέστειλε δὲ μηνυτὰς πρὸς αὐτὸν, λέγων, Τί εἶναι μεταξὺ ἐμοῦ καὶ σοῦ, βασιλεῦ τοῦ Ἰούδα; δὲν ἔρ- χομαι σήμερον ἐναντίον σοῦ, ἀλλ᾽ ἐναν-
1 Lal doledāgi ἀνὰ ἃ 4 riov τοῦ οἴκου μὲ τὸν ὁποῖον ἔχω πό- Nepov* καὶ ὁ Θεὸς προσέταξεν εἰς ἐμὲ νὰ σπεύσω' ἄπεχε ἀπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὅσ- τις εἶναι per” ἐμοῦ, καὶ νὰ μὴ σὲ ἐξολο- θρεύσῃ.
22 Πλὴν ὁ Ἰωσίας δὲν ἀπέστρεψε τὸ πρόσωπον αὑτοῦ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ" ἀλλὰ 26 μετεσχηματίσθη, διὰ νὰ πολεμήσῃ ἐναντίον αὐτοῦ, καὶ δὲν εἰσήκουσεν εἰς τοὺς λόγους τοῦ Νεχαὼ, τοὺς ἐκ στό- ματος τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ἦλθε νὰ πολεμήσῃ ἐν τῇ κοιλάδι Μεγιδδώ. 23 Καὶ ἐτό- ξευσαν οἱ τοξόται ἐπὶ τὸν βασιλέα Ἰω- σίαν" καὶ εἶπεν 6 βασιλεὺς πρὸς τοὺς δούλους αὑτοῦ, ᾿Εκβάλετέ με ἕξω, διότι ἐπληγώθην βαρέως. 24 Καὶ " ē$ē- βαλὸν αὐτὸν οἱ δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ ἐκ τῆς ἁμάξης, καὶ ἐπεβίβασαν αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν δευτέραν αὐτοῦ ἅμαξαν" καὶ ἔφεραν αὐτὸν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ ἀπέθανε" καὶ ἐτάφη ἐν τοῖς τάφοις τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ.
Kat "ās ὁ Ἰούδας καὶ ἡ Ἵερου- σαλὴμ ἐπένθησαν ἐπὶ τὸν Ἰωσίαν. 25 Καὶ 39 ἐθρήνησεν ὁ Ἱερεμίας διὰ τὸν Ἰωσίαν" καὶ 3) πάντες οἱ ψάλται καὶ αἱ ψάλτριαι ἀναφέρουσιν ἕως τῆς σή- μερον εἰς τοὺς θρήνους αὑτῶν τὸν Ἰω- σίαν, καὶ 5) ἔκαμον αὐτοὺς νόμιμον ἐν τῷ Ἰσραήλ' καὶ ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμ- μένοι ἐν τοῖς Θρήνοις.
26 Αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ Ἰωσία, καὶ τὰ ἐλέη αὐτοῦ, κατὰ τὸ γεγραμ- μένον ἐν τῷ νόμῳ τοῦ Κυρίου, 27 καὶ τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ, τὰ πρῶτα καὶ τὰ ἔ- σχατα, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμμένα ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τῶν βασιλέων τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ καὶ
τοῦ Ἰούδα.
[KEd.Xs.] ΚΑῚ 'ēhaBev ὁ λαὸς τῆς γῆς τὸν Ἰωάχαζ υἱὸν τοῦ Ἰωσία, καὶ ἔκαμον αὐτὸν βασιλέα ἐν "Iepov- σαλὴμ, ἀντὶ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ. 2 Εἰ- κοσιτριῶν ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο ὁ Ἰωάχαζ ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασίλευσε τρεῖς μῆνας ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ.
8 Καθήρεσε δὲ αὐτὸν ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς Αἰγύπτου ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ karedi- κασε τὴν γὴν εἰς πρόστιμον ἑκατὸν ταλάντων ἀργυρίου, καὶ ἑνὸς ταλάντου χρυσίου. 4 Καὶ ἔκαμεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς Αἰγύπτου τὸν ᾿Ελιακεὶμ τὸν ἀδελ- φὸν αὐτοῦ βασιλέα ἐπὶ Ἰούδαν καὶ “Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ μετήλλαξε τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ εἰς ᾿Ιωακείμ. Τὸν δὲ ᾿Ιωάχαζ, τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ, ἔλαβεν ὁ Νεχαὼ, καὶ ἔφερεν αὐτὸν εἰς Αἴγυπτον.
5 Eikogurēvre ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο 6 Ἰωακεὶμ ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασί- λευσεν ἕνδεκα ἔτη ἐν ἱἹερουσαλήμ᾽ καὶ ἔπραξε πονηρὰ ἐνώπιον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ αὑτοῦ. 6 *'AvčBņ ἐναντίον αὐ- τοῦ Ναβουχοδονόσορ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς Βαβυλῶνος, καὶ ἔδησεν αὐτὸν μὲ ἁλύ- σεις, "διὰ νὰ φέρῃ αὐτὸν εἰς Βαβυλῶνα. 7 Καὶ δ ἐκ τῶν σκευῶν τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου ἔφερεν ὁ Ναβουχοδονόσορ εἰς Βαβυλῶνα, καὶ ἔθεσεν αὐτὰ ἐν τῷ ναῷ αὑτοῦ ἐν Βαβυλῶνι.
8 Αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ Ἰωακεὶμ, καὶ τὰ βδελύγματα αὐτοῦ ὅσα ἔκαμε, καὶ ὅσα εὑρέθησαν ἐν αὐτῷ, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμμένα ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τῶν βασι- λέων τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ καὶ τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα' καὶ ἐβασίλευσεν ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ || Ιωαχεὶν 6 υἱὸς αὐτοῦ.
9 ŠAEKA ὀκτὼ ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο ὁ Ἰωαχεὶν ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασί- λευσε τρεῖς μῆνας καὶ δέκα ἡμέρας ἐν “Ἱερουσαλήμ καὶ ἔπραξε πονηρὰ ἐνώ- πιον Κυρίου. 10 Ἔν τῷ τέλει δὲ τοῦ ἐνιαυτοῦ, " ἀποστείλας ὁ βασιλεὺς Na- βουχοδονόσορ, ἔφερεν αὐτὸν εἰς Βαβυ- Nova, ὃ μετὰ τῶν ἐκλεκτῶν σκευῶν τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου" καὶ ϑέκαμε || Σεδε- κίαν τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ βασιλέα ἐπὶ τὸν Ἰούδαν καὶ Iepovgaliju.
11 "ENO3 καὶ εἴκοσι ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο ὁ Σεδεκίας ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασίλευσεν ἕνδεκα ἔτη ἐν "Iepovga- λήμ.
12 Καὶ ἔπραξε πονηρὰ ἐνώπιον Κυ- Ρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ αὑτοῦ" δὲν ἐταπεινώθη ἐνώπιον Ἱερεμίου τοῦ προφήτον, λαλοῦν- ros ἐκ στόματος τοῦ Κυρίου. 13 Καὶ ἔτι ἀπεστάτησεν ἐναντίον τοῦ βασι- λέως Ναβουχοδονόσορ, ὅστις ὥρκωσεν αὐτὸν εἰς τὸν Θεόν" καὶ "ἐσκλήρυνε
2 Βασ. Β΄. κγ΄. 36, 37:
* Bad. Β΄. κδ΄, 1. Ἰδὲ ᾿ΑΒβ. α΄. 6.
+ Ἰδὲ Βασ. Β΄. κδ΄, 6. 'Iep. κβ΄. 18, 19:
" Ἰεχο- vias, Xpov. Α΄. γ΄. τό. Χονίας, Ἵερ. κβ΄. 24.
δ Βασ. Β΄. κδ΄. 8.
" Bag.B'. κδ΄, 10 ἕως 17.
* Δαν. α΄. 1,2: €. 2 9 Tep. A. 1
|| Mar6a- vias, Bad. Β΄. κδ΄.17. V Βασ. Β΄. κδ΄. 18, Te. νβ΄. I, K.TĀ. n Iep. vB'. 3. Ἰεζ L. 15 18.
" Bag.
«i. 14.
Κεφ. α΄.
ΕΣΔΡΑΣ.
453
1 Xpov. B'.As. 22, 33. Iep. κε΄,
10.
13, I4. 5. Ἥσα. pē'. 28:
* Aav.s' 26.
12: κθ',
,
2 κεφ. ε΄.
μὲ, 1.13:
τὸν τράχηλον αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἐπεισμάτωσε τὴν καρδίαν αὑτοῦ, ὥστε νὰ μὴ ἐπι- στρέψῃ εἰς Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ Ἰσ- βαήλ,
14 Πάντες προσέτι οἱ πρῶτοι τῶν ἱερέων, καὶ ὁ λαὸς, ἠθέτησαν καθ᾽ ὑ- περβολὴν κατὰ πάντα τὰ βδελύγματα τῶν ἐθνῶν, καὶ ἐμίωναν τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, τὸν ὁποῖον ἡγίασεν ἐν "Iepov- σαλήμ. 15 Kat" * παρήγγειλεν εἰς αὐ- τοὺς Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς τῶν πατέρων αὐ- τῶν διὰ χειρὸς τῶν ἀπεσταλμένων αὑτοῦ, ἐγειρόμενος πρωϊ καὶ ἐξαπο- στέλλων' διότι ēģeideroroū λαοῦ αὑτοῦ, καὶ τοῦ κατοικητηρίου. αὑτοῦ. 16 ᾿Αλλ᾽
1 αὐτοὶ ἐ ἐχλεύαζον τοὺς ἀπεσταλμένους τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ 5” κατεφρόνουν τοὺς λό-
ῥίον γους όβΑ καὶ “ἔσκωπτον τοὺς ὙΔΕΡΌΝ, φήτας αὐτοῦ, ἑωσοῦ 3 ἡ ὀργὴ τοῦ Kv- ρίου ᾿ ἀνέβη κατὰ τοῦ λαοῦ αὐτοῦ, ὥστε δὲν ἦτο θεραπεία"
17 Ἰδ διὰ τοῦτο ἔφερεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς τὸν βασιλέα τῶν Χαλδαίων, καὶ ᾿" ἐθα- νάτωσε τοὺς νεανίσκους αὐτῶν ἐν μα- χαίρᾳ ἐντὸς τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ ἁγιαστηρίου αὐτῶν, καὶ δὲν ἐφείσθη νέου ἢ παρ- θένου, γέροντος, ἢ κεκυφότος" πάντας παρέδωκεν εἰς τὴν εἴρα αὐτοῦ. 18 Καὶ 3“ πάντα τὰ σκεύη τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ, μεγάλα καὶ μικρὰ, καὶ τοὺς θησαυροὺς τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ τοὺς ᾿ θησαυροὺς τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ τῶν ἀρχόντων αὐτοῦ, τὰ πάντα ἔφερεν εἰς Βαβυλῶνα. 19 Καὶ 3 κατέκαυσαν τὸν
οἶκον τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ κατέσκαψαν τὸ τεῖχος τῆς | Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ πάντα τὰ παλάτια αὐτῆς κατέκαυσαν ἐν πυρὶ, καὶ πάντα τὰ πολύτιμα σκεύη αὐτῆς ἠφάνισαν.
20 Καὶ *rods ἐκφυγόντας τὴν “μά- χαιραν μετῴκισεν εἰς Βαβυλῶνα, * ὅπου ἦσαν δοῦλοι εἰς αὐτὸν καὶ εἰς τοὺς υἱοὺς αὐτοῦ, μέχρι τοῦ καιροῦ τῆς βα- σιλείας, τῶν Περσῶν" 21 διὰ νὰ πλη- ρωθῇ ὁ λόγος τοῦ Κυρίου *6 διὰ στόματος Ἱερεμίου, ἑωσοῦ * ἡ γῆ χαρῇ τὰ σάββατα αὑτῆς"
διότι πάντα τὸν καιρὸν τῆς ἐρημώσεως αὑτῆς ”
" ἐφύλαττε σάββατον, ἑωσοῦ συμπληρωθῶσιν €- βδομήκοντα ἔτη.
22 31 ἜΝ δὲ τῷ πρώτῳ ἔτει Κύρου τοῦ βασιλέως τῆς Περσίας, διὰ νὰ πληρωθῇ ὁ λόγος τοῦ Κυρίου = ὁ διὰ στόματος “Ἱερεμίου, διήγειρεν 6 Κύριος τὸ πνεῦμα * ἢ τοῦ Κύρου βασιλέως τῆς Περσίας, καὶ διεκήρυξε διὰ παντὸς τοῦ βασιλείου αὑτοῦ, καὶ μάλιστα ἐγγρά- φως, λέγων, 28 Ὁ Οὕτω λέγει Κῦρος ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς Περσίας" Πάντα τὰ βασίλεια τῆς γῆς ἔδωκεν εἰς ἐμὲ Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ οὐρανοῦ" καὶ αὐτὸς προσ- ἔταξεν. εἰς ἐμὲ νὰ οἰκοδομήσω. εἰς αὐτὸν οἶκον ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, ἥτις εἶναι ἐν τῇ ᾿Ιουδαίᾳ" τίς ἐξ ὑμῶν εἶναι ἐκ παντὸς τοῦ λαοῦ αὐτοῦ: Κύριος ὁ ὁ Θεὸς αὐτοῦ ἔστω μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἃς ἀναβῇ.
10. τὰ Aeur,
κε΄. 34
|
20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord,
Thank you thatthis PDF Ebook has been released so that we are able to learn more about you and wiser versions. Please help it to have wide circulation Please help the people responsible for making this Ebook available.
Please help them to be able to have more resources available to help others. Please help them to have all the resources, the funds, the strength and the time that they need and ask for in orderto be able to keep working for You.
I pray that you would encourage them and that you protect them physically and spiritually, and the work % ministry that they are engaged in.
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them or their work and projects, or slow them down.
Please help them to find Godly friends who are able to help. Provide helpful transportation
for their consistent use. Remind me to pray for them often as this will help and encourage them.
Please give them your wisdom and understanding so they can better follow you, and | ask you to do
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,
Prayers and a Few Resources
Ideas and Ebooks (Livres / Libros) For your Consideration
[ΕἸ To Ε ΟΣ IRL 0) ΓΕ] ΤΙ] ὅτε
Help us by PRAYING for us !! Invest in your own Eternity Spend time praying !
(thank you)
Concerning Christians and Christianity
1. Christians are those who follow the teachings of Jesus Christ.
2. The Teachings of Jesus Christ are explained in the book called the Gospel (Injil) or the New Testament.
3. The New Testament is the First Place to find and record the teachings of Jesus Christ, by those who actually knew Him.
4. The New Testament has never been disproved archeologically or historically. lt nas and remains accurate.
5. The New Testament Predicts that certain events will happen in the Future.
7. The Reliability of the Old Testament and the New Testament are clear indications of the accuracy of the New Testament.
8. Jesus Christ did Not fail in His mission on Earth.
9. Jesus Christ Pre-existed. This means that He existed BEFORE the Creation of the World.
10. When Christians worship Jesus Christ, they are NOT worshiping another Human being.
11. Jesus Christ did not become God by performing good works.
12. Christians cannot perform good works in order to go to Heaven. Those who want to find God must admit they are not able to be Perfect or Holy, and that they need the help of God to help them get rid of their Sins.
14. More than 500 Million Christians around the world today are NOT Roman Catholic. The Vatican does NOT speak for Christianity in many situations.
Concerning Christians and Christianity (2)
15. Judas did NOT die in the place of Jesus Christ on the cross.
16. Jesus Christ had no motive to escape his fate. Jesus Christ was born to communicate His message of Hope and Redemption for mankind.
17. Without the Blood of Jesus, it would be impossible for those who believe in Jesus Christ to be saved, to have Eternal Life.
18. Christians worship ONE God, NOT three Gods. 19. In True Christianity, Historically, the Trinity is =
a) God the Father b) God the Son
20. The worship of Angels or Created Beings, or Creatures or anything except God (God the Father, God the Son [Jesus Christ],
and God the Holy Spirit, is forbidden.
21. The Trinity IS NOT = Mary, Joseph and Jesus
22. The Trinity is NOT = Jesus, Joseph and God the Father
23. Gabriel is NOT another name for Jesus Christ.
24. Anyone can become a Christian if they want to.
25. Christianity IS not something that can be done EXTERNALLY.
A person is a Christian because of what they believe in their Heart,
inside of them. Their own sincerity before God is the true test.
26. Those who accept an electronic mark [666] for the purchase of goods, in their right hand or forehead are NOT able to become Christians.
Concerning Christians and Christianity (3)
People are innocent if they do not know and have no way of knowing that they are doing wrong. The Christian God places the knowledge of good and bad in the hearts of each and every individual.
No one except God is Holy.
It is wrong to murder innocent people.
Itis wrong to kill Christians who have not actively harmed anyone.
People are NOT Christians simply because their family is "Christian". People are NOT Christian because they are born INTO a "Christian" family.
A person cannot become a Christian "AUTOMATICALLY”.
No one can be BORN a Christian, but becoming a true Christian will guarantee Eternal Life, in Heaven and with God.
The Presumption that a person is a Christian simply because they are going into a Church and sitting there is False.
Churches have people inside of them that are NOT Christian, but they want to learn more about God.
A Church, or a Church Official CANNOT MAKE anyone a Christian.
Christians do NOT convert anyone by Force, because this action is a
violation of the CHOICES that GOD alone is able to make. To force others would suggest that God is weak, and cannot do this by Himself. The Christian God has
much Strength but uses it to show love and help in this life, not unkindness.
Only God could FORCE someone to do something against their will, and the Creator of the Universe does NOT behave in that manner.
The Choice of what to believe or not to believe is up to Each individual, who must make up their own mind, of their free will.
There is no way to impose Christianity on anyone by Force.
Conversions by Force to Islam are NOT recognized by GOD or Christians.
Concerning Christians and Christianity (4)
Those who are converted from Christianity to Islam by Force or coercion, are Still Christian, AND STILL considered Christian.
Once a person is recognized by God as a genuine Christian, they are "sealed” permanently. There is no way for any Human to change this.
Forcing any Christian to say that they convert or accept Islam simply makes that Christian to state something which is FALSE. There is no such thing as Genuine conversion that God can recognize
OUT of Christianity, if that person was a Christian.
To suggest that Christians could be converted by Force, actually means (signifies) that there are actions that humans can take that can FORCE God somehow to UNDO or ALTER what He has done. This is not the case. Actions that Humans Force other Humans to take are not recognized by God as a true Change of Mind, or a Change of Heart
Once a person becomes a Christian, All of their sins (past, present, and future) are forgiven. They are reconciled to God for Eternity, and nothing can change this. Forced Conversions to Islam are not considered Valid either by God or Christians. No one can undo in the Heart of
a person, what God can do. The link between a Christian and God
is a link that Cannot be broken. Saying anything to the contrary
will not alter or change this.
Christians do not Depend on their sanctuaries or Church buildings
in order to meet with God. Harming a building against the God who made the Universe is not a genuine sign of success or progress. Christians simply make use of any buildings. Christians are able to meet and pray and talk to God by themselves, without a Church building and without a Priest or Pastor. God is always with them.
Harming a Church building simply proves that some people are afraid of Church Buildings. That is all. The Earliest Christians did not have Churches or Buildings for Hundreds of Years.
Harming a Church Building does not harm God, and it does not harm Christians. It simply makes them go and use a different building, or to meet without one.
Concerning Christians and Christianity (5)
Some people have not examined churches very much. MANY are very simple and do NOT have decorations or much inside of them. In Christianity, this is intentional. This symbolism is on purpose, intending to signify that the INNER LIFE of the Christian, is what is important to God, and NOT the building in which people worship.
Man looks on the external and outward appearance. GOD looks on the inner heart of each individual.
There would be no reason for anyone to become upset, if they did
not think that Christianity was making progress. Those who are upset are upset because Christianity has answers, reasons and arguments
that do not seem to be defeated. God is big enough to defend himself.
If Christianity is false, it should be possible to explain to Christians why and how Christianity is false. Killing or harming Christians is only an excuse, a method of hiding from the reality that intellectual conversation and explanations of those who are violent do NOT have the answers to defend with kindness or reason what they believe.
Christians believe that almost all violence is a waste of time. It does not accomplish what it is "supposed” to accomplish. Those who
have arguments are able to advance those and explain them to others Those who do not use violence instead. This method does not convince Christians or others to adopt methods of violence.
People become like the God they serve. If the God they serve is unkind and unmerciful, that is what the followers become. If the God being worshiped is cruel and mean to women and children, then that is what the followers of that God usually will become.
Jesus Christ is love. Christians try to be loving.
People have the option of accepting to believe in the Teachings of Jesus Christ in the New Testament or rejecting those teaching. The choice in this life is up to each person. God is the one who makes His own rules. Thankfully, the God of this world decided to use Love and kindness to explain Himself so that all of us would have
a chance to learn and to experience the unconditional love of Jesus Christ. (books are listed in this Ebook. Those who want to refute Christianity may want to start by refuting the books listed in this PDF)
Concerning Christians and Christianity (6)
True Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are not Christians. Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are islamic or from any other faith.
Christians are NOT afraid to talk about the weakness of Christianity, if that is a topic someone else wants to discuss.
Christians will not stone you or harm you because you disagree with them. Christian will not make you slave IF you do NOT convert to Christianity.
Those who truly believe in the TRUTH of what they claim to believe are NOT afraid to discuss the content of what they believe with other people.
Christians may share with you that you are not 100% perfect and Holy, and Christian will Admit and acknowledge that THEY are NOT perfect or Holy.
Christians admit that they need a savior, that they cannot be good enough on their own, and that they cannot perform ENOUGH good and HOLY actions to please God. That is the starting point for anyone to become a Christian.
Those who engage Christians in discussions about religion should be willing to look at the history, the archeology, the science and all ofthe aspects of religion and the books that they use or defend. That is simply being honest. And those who seek spiritual truth are NOT afraid to discuss honestly issues of religion.
IF GOD is GOD, then GOD will STILL be GOD after a conversation takes place. Those who follow God should be willing to think and use the mind that God gave to them. IF God gave people a mind, HE expects them to use it. Discussions are part of the use of the mind.
There is a lot of history about OTHER religions that can be found in the West. In other nations, FEAR of being wrong induces and provokes censorship. But history can be proven and demonstrated. The Dead Sea Scrolls were found in 1947-48. Those scrolls contained the Jewish Old Testament. They were dated scientifically to be 200 years OLDER than the time of Jesus Christ. The Jewish Old Testament has NOT been changed or altered. This is simply a scientific and historic Fact.
God Preserves His Word. His word is the Old and New Testament. IF you are seeking truth, what do you have to fear from Truth ?
Concerning History and the Early Church
Christians do NOT pray to MARY. The Bible never teaches to Pray to Mary. Mary was born a human sinner, and became a Christ-follower.
Prayers to ANY Human (Except Jesus Christ, who was God who became Human for a short time) is IDOLATRY
Christians do not pray To Statues, which is IDOLATRY
Christians do not pray To Icons, which is a Graven Image, which is ALSO IDOLATRY.
The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Mary. The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Saints, as this would be blasphemy, and taking worship and adoration
away from God.
It is the Mediation of Jesus Christ alone which serves to communicate between God and Man, and NOT any other Human.
Christians know which books of the Bible are part of the Bible and belong in the Bible. There is a great deal of evidence and
documentation over the whole world for the conclusion, about which books belong in the Bible.
Some books may help to clarify or explain (these are Free Books): For those who read English:
1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the Worship of Images was established, by John Mendham - 1850
2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler 3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler
4) The worship of Mary [proven to be Unbiblical] by James Endell Tyler
THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE
Concerning History and the Early Church
We recommend, for your potential consideration, the following books:
1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the Worship of Images was established, with copious notes from the Caroline books compiled by order of Charlemagne by Rev John Mendham- 1850
2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler
The image-worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be contrary to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the primitive church and to involve contradictory and irreconcilable doctrines within the Church of Rome itself (1847)
3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler
Primitive christian worship, or, The evidence of Holy Scripture and the church, concerning the invocation of saints and angels, and the blessed Virgin Mary (1840)
4) The worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler
5) The Pope of Rome and the popes of the Oriental Orthodox Church
by Caesarious Tondini (1875) also makes for interesting reading, even though it is a Roman Catholic work which was approved with the Nihil Obstat (not indexed by the inauisition) notice.
THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE
Concerning History and the Roman Catholic Church
Historic Information on the Roman Catholic Church can be found - in online searches - under the words:
papal, roman catholic, papist, popish, romanist, vatican, popery, romish,
There are many free Ebooks available online and at Google that cover these topics.
There is of course the standard works on the proven history of the Vatican:
The Two Babylons by Alexander Hislop, which uses more than 200 ancient Latin and Greek sources.
The Roman Schism illustrated from the Records
of the Early Roman Catholic Church by Rev. Perceval.
Those who have trouble with Vatican documents concerning early Church Councils should conduct their own research into a document called the "Donation of Constantine",
which was the false land grant from the Roman Emperors to the Vatican.
Saved - How To become a Christian how to be saved
A Christian is someone who believes the following
Steps to Take in order to become a true Christian, to be Saved ἃ Have a real relationship % genuine experience with the real God
Read, understand, accept and believe the following verses from the Bible:
1. All men are sinners and fall short of God's perfect standard
Romans 3: 23 states that
For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God;
2. Sin - which is imperfection in our lives - denies us eternal life with God. But God sent his son Jesus Christ as a gift to give us freely Eternal Life by believing on Jesus Christ.
Romans 6: 23 states
For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of Godis eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.
3. You can be saved, and you are saved by Faith in Jesus Christ. You cannot be saved by your good works, because they are not "good enough". But God's good work of sending Jesus Christ to save us, and our response of believing - of having faith - in Jesus Christ, that is what saves each of us.
Ephesians 2: 8-9 states
8 For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God:
9 Not of works, lest any man should boast.
4.God did not wait for us to become perfect in order to accept or unconditionally love us. He sent Jesus Christ to save us, even though we are sinners. So Jesus Christ died to save us from our sins, and to save us from eternal separation from God.
Romans 5:8 states
But God commendeth his love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us.
5. God loved the world so much that He sent his one and only Son to die, so that by believing in Jesus Christ, we obtain Eternal Life.
John3: 16 states
For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.
6. If you believe in Jesus Christ, and in what he did on the Cross for us, by dying there for us, you know for a
fact that you have been given Eternal Life.
|John5:13 states
These things have | written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God.
7. lf you confess your sins to God, he hears you take this step, and you can know for sure that He does hear you, and his response to you is to forgive you of those sins, so that they are not remembered against you, and not attributed to you ever again.
[John 1:9 states
Ifwe confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.
If you believe these verses, or want to believe these verses, pray the following:
"Lord Jesus, I need you. Thank you for dying on the cross for my sins. I open the door of my life and ask you
to save me from my sins and give me eternal life. Thank you for forgiving me of my sins and giving me eternal life. | receive you as my Savior and Lord. Please take control of the throne of my life. Make me the kind of person you want me to be. Help me to understand you, and to know you and to learn how to follow you. Free me from all of the things in my life that prevent me from following you. In the name of the one and only and true Jesus Christ I ask all these things now, Amen".
Does this prayer express your desire to know God and to want to know His love ? If you are sincere in praying this prayer, Jesus Christ comes into your heart and your life, just as He said he would.
It often takes courage to decide to become a Christian. It is the right decision to make, but It is difficult to fight against part of ourselves that wants to hang on, or to find against that part of our selves that has trouble changing. The good news is
that you do not need to change yourself. Just Cry out to God, pray and he will begin to change you. God does not expect you to become perfect before you come to Him. Not at all...this is why He sent Jesus...so that we would not have to become perfect before being able to know God.
Steps to take once you have asked Jesus to come into your life
Find the following passages in the Bible and begin to read them:
1. Read Psalm 23 (in the middle of the Old Testament - the 1st half of the Bible)
2. Read Psalm 91
3. Read the Books in the New Testament (in the Bible) of John, Romans 8 | John
4. Tell someone of your prayer and your seeking God. Share that with someone close to vou.
5. Obtain some of the books on the list of books, and begin to read
them, so that you can understand more about God and how He works. 6. Pray, that is - just talk to and with God, thank Him for saving you, and tell him your
fears and concerns, and ask him for help and guidance.
7. email or tell someone abotut the
great decision you have made today "Π
Does the "being saved"
For the person who is not yet saved, their understanding of 1) their state of sin and2) God's personal love and care for them, and His desire and ability to save them....is what enables anyone to become saved.
So yes, the "being saved" process works only for those
who believe in Jesus Christ and Him only, and place their faith in Him and in His work done on the Cross.
„..„and if so , then how does believing save a person?
Believing saves a person because of what it allows God to do in the Heart and Soul of that person.
But itis not simply the fact of a "belief". The issue is not having "belief" but rather what we have a belief about.
IF a person believes in Salvation by Faith Alone in Jesus Christ (ask us by email if this is not clear), then That belief saves them. Why ? because they are magical ?
No, because of the sovereignty of God, because of what God does to them, when they ask him into their heart ἃ life. When a person decides to place their faith in Jesus Christ
and ask Him to forgive them of
their sins and invite Jesus Christ into their life δι heart, this is what saves them - because of what God does for them at that moment in time.
At that moment in time when they sincerely believe and ask God to save them (as described above), God takes the life of that person, and in accordance with the will of that human, having reguested God to save them from their sins through Jesus Christ -- God takes that person's life and sins [all sins past, present and future], and allocates them to the category: of "one of those people who Accepted the Free Gift of Eternal Salvation that God offers".
From that point forward, their sins are no longer counted against them, because that is an account that is paid by the shed blood of Jesus Christ. And there is no person that could ever sin so much, that God's love would not be good enougt for them, or that would somehow not be able to be covered by the penalty of
death that Jesus Christ paid the price for. (otherwise, sin would be more powerful than Jesus Christ -- which is not true).
Sometimes, People have trouble believing in Jesus Christ because of two extremes:
First the extreme that they are not sinners (usually, this means that a person has not committed a "serious" sin, such as "murder", but God says that all sins separates us from God, even supposedly-small sins. We — as humans - tend to evaluate sin into more serious and less serious categories, because we do not understand just how serious "small" sin is).
Since we are all sinners, we all have a need for God, in order to have eternal salvation.
Second the extreme that they are not good enough tor Jesus Christ to save them. This is basically done by those who reject the Free offer of Salvation by Christ Jesus because those people are -literally — unwilling
to believe. After death, they will believe, but they can only chose Eternal Life BEFORE they die.
The fact is that all of us, are not good enougt for Jesus Christ to save them. That is why Paul wrote in the Bible "For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God" (Romans 3:23).
Thanktully, that is not the end of the story, because he also wrote " For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord."(Romans 6: 23)
That Free offer of salvation is clarified in the following passage:
John 3: 16 For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.
17 For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved.
Prayers that count The prayers that God hears
We don't make the rules any more than you do. We just want to help others know how to reach God, and know that God cares about them personally.
The only prayers that make it to Heaven where God dwells are those prayers that are prayed directly to
Him "through Jesus Christ" or "in the name of Jesus Christ".
God hears our prayers because we obey the method that God has established for us to be able to reach him. If we want Him to hear us, then we must use the methods that He has given us to communicate with Him.
And he explains - in the New Testament - what that method is: talking to God (praying) in accordance with God's will - and coming to Him in the name of Jesus Christ. Here are some examples of that from the New Testament:
(Acts 3:6) Then Peter said, Silver and gold have I none; but such as I have give I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk.
(Acts 16:18) And this did she many days. But Paul, being grieved, turned and said to the spirit, 1 command thee in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. And he came out the same hour.
(Acts 9:27) But Barnabas took him, and brought him to the apostles, and declared unto them how he had seen the Lord in the way, and that he had spoken to him, and how he had preached boldly at Damascus in the name of Jesus.
(2 Cor 3:4) And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward: (i.e. toward God)
(Gal 4:7) Wherefore thou art no more a servant, but a son; and if a son, then an heir of God through Christ,
(Eph 2:7) That in the ages to come he might show the exceeding [spiritual] riches of his grace in his kindness toward
us through Christ Jesus.
(Phil 4:7) And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ
Jesus.
(Acts 4:2) Being grieved that they taught the people, and preached through Jesus the resurrection from the dead.
(Rom 1:8) First, I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all, that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world.
(Rom 6:11) Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin,
but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord.
(Rom 6:23) For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.
(Rom 15:17) I have therefore whereof I
may glory through Jesus Christ in those things which pertain to God.
(Rom 16:27) To God only wise, be glory through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen.
(1 Pet 4:11)....if any man minister, let him do it as of the ability which God giveth: that God in all things may be glorified through Jesus Christ, to whom be praise and dominion for ever and ever. Amen.
(Gal 3:14) That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might receive the promise of the [Holy] Spirit through faith.
(Titus 3:6) Which he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our
Saviour;
(Heb 13:21) Make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is wellpleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
Anyone who has guestions is encouraged to contact us by email, with the address that is posted on our website.
Note for Foreign Language and International Readers δι Users
Foreign Language Versions of the Introduction and Postcript/Afterword will be included (hopefully) in future editions.
God, I am praying this to you so that you will help me. Please help me to want to know you better. Please help me to become a Christian
God I admit that I am not perfect. I understand that you cannot allow anyone into Heaven who is not perfect and Holy. I understand that if I believe in Jesus Christ and in what He did, that God you will
see my life through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, and that this will allow me to have eternal life and know that I am going to Heaven.
God, I admit that I have sin and things in my life that are not perfect. I know 1 have sinned in my life. Please forgive me of my sins.
I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, that He came to Earth to save those who ask Him, and that He died to pay the penalty for all of my sins.
I understand that Jesus physically died and physically arose from the dead, and that God can forgive me because of the death and resurrection of Jesus Christ. I thank you for dying for me, and for paying the price for my sins. I accept to believe in you, and I thank you Lord God from all of my heart for your help and for sending your Son to die and raise from the Dead.
I pray that you would help me to read your word the Bible. I renounce anything in my life, my thoughts and my actions that is
not from you, and I do this in the name of Jesus Christ. Help me
to not be spiritually deceived. Help me to grow and learn how to have a strong Christian walk for you, and to be a good example, with your help. Help me to have and develop a love of your word the Bible, and please bring to my life, people and situations that will help me to understand how to live my life as your servant. Help me to learn
how to share the good news with those who may be willing to learn or to know. I ask these things in the name of Jesus Christ, and
I thank you for what you have done for me, Amen.
Prayers for help to God In MANY LANGUAGES
For YOU, for US, for your Family
Dear God, Thank you that this New Testament has been released so that we are able to learn more about you.
Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic books available Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working for You.
Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember that you are the God who answers prayer and who is in charge of everything.
I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and the work 6 ministry that they
are engaged in. I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down.
Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for them and so they can continue to help more people
I pray that you would give me a love of your
Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time that we are living in. Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that Tam confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want to help other Christtans in my area and around the world.
I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who work on the website and those who help them your wisdom.
Ipray that you would help the individual members of their family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in every way. and I ask you to do these things
in the name of Jesus,
Amen,
KERS BBC BB BC BC BC Br BC BC Br Bc BC BC BC Bc BC Sc BC BC BBK KERS BBC BBS BC BC BC BC SC Br BC Br BBC SC Χὰ ἃ SB
5 minutos a ayudar excepto otros - diferencie eterno
Dios guerido,
gracias gue se ha lanzado este nuevo testamento
de modo gue poder aprender mās sobre usted.
Ayude por favor a la gente responsable de hacer este Ebook disponible. Ayūdele por favor a poder trabajar rāpidamente, y haga gue
mās Ebooks disponible por favor le ayuda a tener todos los recursos, los fondos, la fuerza y el tiempo gue necesitan
para poder guardar el trabajar para usted.
Ayude por favor a los gue sean parte del eguipo gue
les ayuda sobre una base diaria. Por favor dēles la fuerza para continuar y para dar a cada uno de ellos la comprension espiritual para el trabajo gue usted guisiera gue hicieran. Ayude por favor a cada uno de
ellos a no tener miedo y a no recordar gue usted es el dios gue contesta a rezo y gue estā a cargo de todo.
Ruego gue usted los animara, y gue usted los proteja, y el trabajo y el ministerio gue estān contratados adentro.
Ruego gue usted los protegiera contra las fuerzas espirituales gue podrian dafiarlas ο retardarlas abajo. Ayudeme por favor cuando utilizo este nuevo testamento tambiēn para pensar en ellas de modo gue pueda rogar para ellas y asi gue pueden continuar ayudando a mās gente Ruego gue usted me diera un amor de su palabra santa,
y gue usted me daria la sabiduria y el discernimiento espirituales
para conocerle mejor y para entender los tiempos gue estamos
adentro y como ocuparse de las dificultades gue me enfrentan con cada dia. Seiior God, me ayuda a desear conocerle mejor y desear ayudar
a otros cristianos en mi ārea y alrededor del mundo. Ruego gue usted diera el Web site y los de Ebook el eguipo y los gue trabajan en
gue les ayudan su sabiduria. Ruego gue usted ayudara a los miembros individuales de su familia (y de mi familia) espiritual a no ser engaiado, pero entenderle y desear aceptarle y seguir de cada manera.
y pido gue usted haga estas cosas en el nombre de Jesūs, amen, 4,
(por guē lo hacemos tradujeron esto a muchas idiomas?
Porgue necesitamos a tanto rezo como sea posible,
y a tanta gente gue ruega para nosotros y el este ministerio
tan a menudo como sea posible. Gracias por su ayuda.
El rezo es una de las mejores maneras gue usted puede ayudarnos mās).
Hungarian
Hungary, Hungarian, Hungary Hungarian Maygar Prayer Jezus Krisztus Imadsag hoz Isten Hogyan viselkedni Imadkozik hoz tud hall az en m viselkedni kerdez ad segit szamomra
Hungarian - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in Hungarian Language
Beszēl6 -hoz Isten , a Alkot6 -b6l Vilāgegyetem , a Lord: 1. amit 6n akar ad szāmomra a bātorsāg -hoz imādkozik a dolog amit Vennem kell imādkozik
2. amit 6n akar ad szāmomra a bātorsāg -hoz hisz On ἔς elfogad amit akrsz igy csinālni ēletemmel , helyett ἔῃ felemel az ēn -m sajāt akarat ( szāndēk ) fenti 6nč.
3. amit ὅη akar add nekem segit -hoz nem enged az ἔῃ -m fēl -b6l ismeretlen -hoz vālik a kifogās , vagy a alap ērtem nem -hoz szolgāl you.
4. amit On akar add nekem segit -hoz lāt 6s -hoz megtanul hogyan viselkedni volna a szellemi er6 Szūksēgem van ( ātmen6 -a 5Ζό a Biblia ) egy ) rēszēre a esemēny el6re 6s Ὁ betti ) rēszēre az ἔῃ -m sajāt szemēlyes szellemi utazās.
5. Amit δη Isten akar add nekem segit -hoz akar -hoz szolgāl On tēbb
6. Amit on akar emlčkeztet ἔῃ -hoz -val beszēl 6n prayerwhen ) Ēn csaldott vagy -ban nehēzsčg , helyett kiprobālās -hoz hatārozat dolog ἔῃ magam egyetlen ātmen6 az ἔῃ -m emberi er6.
7. Amit 6n akar add nekem Bdlcsessēg čs egy szīv δ] τ - val Bibliai Bēlcsessēg azērt EN akar szolgāl Gn (ὃ Ὁ hatčkonyan.
8. Amit n akar adjon nekem egy -t vāgy -hoz dolgoz6szoba -a 5Ζό, ἃ Biblia „(a Uj Vēgrendelet Evangčlium -b61 Budi ), -ra egy szemēlyes alap
9. amit On akar ad segitsēg szāmomra azērt ἔῃ kčpes -hoz ēszrevesz dolog -ban Biblia ( -a sz6 ) melyik EN tud szemēlyesen elmond -hoz , 6s amit akarat segitsen nekem ērt amit akrsz ēn -hoz csināl ēletemben.
10. Amit 6n akar add nekem nagy itēl6kēpessēg , -hoz ērt hogyan viselkedni megmagyarāz -hoz māsikak ΚΙ 6n , 6s amit ΕΝ akar k6pesnek lenni megtenni megtanul hogyan viselkedni megtanul čs tud hogyan viselkedni kiāll mellett On ἔξ €n -a 5Ζό (ἃ Biblia )
11. Amit 6n akar hoz emberek ( vagy websites ) ēletemben ki akar -hoz tud δη čs €n , ki van erčs -ban -uk pontos megērtēs -Ὀ6] δη ( Isten ); 6s Amit 6n akar hoz emberek ( vagy websites ) ēletemben ki 1652 kēpes -hoz bātorit ēn -hoz pontosan megtanul hogyan viselkedni feloszt a Biblta a 5Ζό - b0l igazsāg (2 Komēcsin 215:).
12. Amit 6n akar segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul -hoz volna nagy megērtēs kčrilbelil melyik Biblia vāltozat van Iegjobb „melyik van a leg--bb pontos , 6s melyik birtokol a leg--bb szellemi er6 ὅς er6 , 6s melyik vāltozat egyeztet -val a eredeti kēzirat amit on ihletett a irči hivatās -b61 Uj Vēgrendelet -hoz ir.
13. Amit 6n akar ad segit szāmomra -hoz hasznāl idūm -ban egy 16 ūt , čs nem -hoz elpusztīt idūm -ra Hamis vagy ūires mēdszer kozelebb kerilni -hoz Isten ( de amit van nem
hūsčgesen Bibliai ), ἔς hol azok mūdszer termel nem hosszū ideje vagy tartos szellemi gyūmēlcs.
14. Amit 6n akar ad segitsēg szāmomra -hoz črt mit tenni keres -ban egy templom vagy egy istentisztelet helye , mi fajta -b6l kērdēs -hoz kērdez , €s amit 6n akar segitsen nekem -hoz talāl hiv6k vagy egy lelkēsz -val nagy szellemi b6lcsessēg helyett k6nnyū vagy hamis vālaszol.
15. amit On akar okoz ἔῃ -hoz emlēkszik -hoz memorizāl -a sz6 a Biblia ( mint R6maiak 8), azērt ΕΝ tud volna ez szīvemben čs volna az €n -m t6r6dik el6kčszitett , 6s Ienni kčsz ad egy vālaszol -hoz māsikak -b6l remēl amit Nekem van kērilbelil 6n.
16. Amit 6n akar hoz segit szāmomra azērt az ἔῃ -m sajāt teolēgia €s tētelek -hoz egyetērteni -a sz6 , a Biblia ēs amit Gn akar folytatodik segiteni neki ἔῃ tud hogyan az ἔῃ -m megērts -b6l doktrīna Iehet kozmtivesitett azērt az ἔῃ -m sajāt let , 6letm6d ēs megērtēs folytatūdik -hoz lenni Ζάτό - hoz amit akrsz ez -hoz lenni ērtem.
17. Amit 6n akar nyit az ἔῃ -m szellemi bepillantās ( k6vetkeztetēs ) (Ὁ 0 ὅς tčbb , €s amit ΠΟ] az ἔῃ -m megērtēs vagy čszrevētel -b6l 6n van nem pontos , amit 6n akar segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul ki Jēzus Krisztus htūsēgesen van.
18. Amit ὅη akar ad segit szāmomra azērt ΕΝ akar k6pesnek lenni megtenni szētvālaszt akārmi hamis ritusok melyik Nekem van fiūggčs -ra , -b01 -a tiszta tanitās -ban Biblia , ha akārmi mib6l En alābbiak van nem -b6l Isten , vagy van ellenkez6 -hoz amit akrsz -hoz tanit minket kčrūlbeliūl alābbiak 6n.
19. Amit akārmi kēnyszerit -b6l rossz akar nem eltesz akārmi szellemi megērtēs melyik Nekem van , de elēggčē amit ΕΝ akar megtart a tudās -b61 hogyan viselkedni tud 6n ἔς ἔῃ nem -hoz Ienni tēvedēsben lenni ezekben a napokban - b6l szellemi csalās.
20. Amit 6n akar hoz szellemi er6 6s segit szāmomra azērt EN akarat nem -hoz lenni rēsze a Nagy Esčs ΕἸ vagy -b6l akārmi mozgalom melyik akar lenni lelkileg utānzott -hoz On 6s ēn -hoz -a Szent 5Ζό
21. Amit ha van akārmi amit Nekem van megtett čletemben , vagy bārmilyen m6don amit Nekem van nem alperes -hoz Gn ahogy ettem kellet volna volna 6s ez minden megakadālyozās ēn -6] egyik gyaloglās veled , vagy birtoklās megērtēs , amit ὅπη akar hoz azok dolog / vālasz / esemēny vissza bele az ἔῃ -m tēr6dik , azērt ΕΝ akar Iemond čket nevēben Jēzus Krisztus , 6s mind az Gsszes -uk hat ēs k6vetkezmēny , 6s amit ὅη akar helyettesit akārmi liressēg „sadness vagy kētsēgbeesčs ēletemben -val a Orčm - b6l Lord , 6s amit EN akar lenni tēbb f6kuszālva tanulās - hoz Κῦνεί 6n mellett olvas6 -a sz6 , a Biblia
22. Amit on akar nyit az ἔῃ -m szemek azērt ΕΝ akar kģpesnek lenni megtenni vilāgosan lāt ἔς felismer ha van egy Nagy Csalās kērilbeliil Szellemi tēma , hogyan viselkedni črt ez jelensēg ( vagy ezek esemēny ) -b0l egy Bibliai perspektīva , 6s amit 6n akar add nekem b6lcsessēg - hoz tud 6s igy amit ἘΝ akarat megtanul hogyan viselkedni segit barātaim 6s szeretett egyek ( rokon ) nem lenni rēsze it.
23. Amit 6n akar biztosit amit egyszer az ἔῃ -m szemek van kinyitott ēs az ἔῃ -m torēdik ērt a szellemi jelent6sēg -b6l idoszerū esemēny bevētel hely a vilāgon , amit 6n akar el6kčszīt szīvem elfogadtatni magam -a igazsāg , 6s amit On akar segitsen nekem ērt hogyan viselkedni talāl bātorsāg ἔς
er6 ātmen6 -a Szent SZ6 , a Biblia. Nevēben Jēzus Krisztus , En kērdezek mindezekčrt igazol kivānsāgom -hoz lIenni -ban megāllapodās -a akarat , 6s Ēn kērdezčs rēszēre -a būlcsessēg 6s kocsit bērelni szerelem -b6l Igazsāg Amen
Tē6bb alul -b6l Oldal N Hogyan viselkedni volna Orčkčlet
Vagyunk boldog ha ez oldalra 66] ( -b6l imādsāg kereslet - hoz Isten ) van kčpes -hoz tāmogat on. Mi ērt ez mājus nem Ienni a Iegjobb vagy a leg--bb hatāsos forditās. Mi ērt amit vannak sok kiūl6nb6z6 ways -b0l kifejezhet6 gondolkodās ēs szoveg. Ha 6nnek van egy javaslat rēszēre egy jobb forditās ,„vagy ha tetszene neked -hoz fog egy kicsi Gsszeg -b6l idēd -hoz kiild javaslatok hozzānk , Iesz lenni ēteladag ezer -b6l mās emberek is , ki akarat akkor olvas a kozmūvesitett forditās. Mi gyakran volna egy Uj Vēgrendelet elērhet6 -ban -a nyelv vagy -ban nyelvek amit van ritka vagy rēgi. Ha 6n lātsz6 rēszēre ἐσὺ Ὁ) Vēgrendelet -ban egy kūlēnleges nyelv ,„legyen szīves ir hozzānk. Is , akarunk hogy biztosak Iegyiink ἔς megprobāl -hoz kommunikāl amit nēha , megtesszik felajānl k6nyv amit van nem Szabad čs amit csināl ἄγ pēnz. De ha 6n nem tud ad nēhānyuk elektronikus k6nyv , mi tud gyakran csināl egy cserčl -b01 elektronikus k6nyv rēszčre segit -val forditās vagy forditās dolgozik. Csinālsz nem kell lenni profi munkās , csak kevēs szabālyos szemčly akit ērdekel ēteladag. Onnek kellene volna egy szāmitogēp vagy Onnek kellene volna belēpēs -hoz egy szāmitogēp -on -a helyi k6nyvtār vagy kollēgium vagy egyetem , Ota azok āltalāban volna jobb kapcsolatok -hoz Internet.
Tudod is āltalāban alapit -a sajāt szemēlyes SZABAD elektronikus posta szāmla mellett haladē mail.yahoo.com
Legyen szives fog egy pillanat -hoz talāl a elektronikus posta cīm elhelyezett alul vagy a vēg ebb6l oldal. Mi remčl lesz kiild elektronikus posta hozzānk , ha ez -b6l segit vagy bātoritās. Mi is bātorit 6n -hoz kapcsolat minket vonatkozēlag Elektronikus K6nyv hogy tudunk felajānl amit van nēlkil ār , 6s szabad.
Megtesszūk volna sok k6nyv -ban kiilfldi nyelvek , de megtessziik nem mindig hely 6ket -hoz kap elektronikusan ( Iet6lt ) mert mi egyetlen csināl elērhet6 a k6nyv vagy a tēma amit van a leg--bb kereslet. Mi bātorit 6n -hoz folytatodik - hoz imādkozik -hoz Isten 6s -hoz folytatūdik -hoz megtanul r6la mellett olvas6 a Ūj Vēgrendelet. Mi szivesen lāt -a kčrdčs ἐς magyarāzat mellett elektronikus posta.
KARKSRAKKKAEKAEKĒEKOEKOAKOE KOKK KOKĀ A SERKRSRAKEKKOKĀKAKĀ KAKAO KĀ K 8 ἃὰ
Italian
Italian- Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in Italian Language
italian prayer jesus Cristo Preghiera come pregare al del dio il dio puo sentirsi preghiera come chiedere dio di dare allaiuto me
Parlando al dio, il creatore dell'universo, il signore:
1. che dareste me al coraggio pregare le cose di che ho bisogno per pregare
2. che dareste me al coraggio crederli ed accettare che cosa desiderate fare con la mia vita, anzichē me che exalting il miei propri volontā (intenzione) sopra il vostro.
3. che mi dareste l'aiuto per non lasciare i miel timori dello sconosciuto transformarsi in nelle gtustificazioni, 0 la base per me per non servirlo.
4. che mi dareste I'aiuto per vedere ed imparare come avere la resistenza spiritosa io abbia bisogno (con la vostra parola bibbia) di a) per glī eventi avanti e Ὁ) per il mio proprio viaggio spiritoso personale.
5. Che dio mi dareste l'atuto per desiderare servirli di piū
6. Che mi ricordereste comunicare con voi (prayer)when io sono frustrati o in difficoltā, invece di provare a risolvere le cose io stesso soltanto con la mia resistenza umana.
7. Che mi dareste la saggezza e un cuore si ὃ riempito di saggezza biblica in modo che li servissi pit efficacemente.
8. Che mi dareste un desiderio studiare la vostra parola, la bībbia, (il nuovo gospel del Testamento di John), a titolo personale,
9. che dareste ad assistenza me in modo che possa notare le cose nella bibbia (la vostra parola) a cui posso riferire personalmente ed a che lo aiuterā a capire che cosa lo desiderate fare nella mia vita.
10. Che mi dareste 1] discernment grande, per capire come spiegare ad altri che siate e che potrei imparare come imparare e sapere levarsi in piedi in su per νοὶ e la vostra parola (bibbia)
11. Che portereste la gente (0 i Web site) nella mia vita che desidera conoscerla e che ἃ forte nella loro comprensione esatta di vol (410); e guello portereste la gente (0 i Web site) nella mia vita che potrā consigliarmi imparare esattamente come dividere la bibbia la parola della veritā (2 coda di todo 2:15).
12. Che lo aiutereste ad imparare avere comprensione grande circa guale versione della bibbia ἃ la cosa migliore, che ὃ la piū esatta e che ha la resistenza c l'alimentazione piū spiritose e che la versione accosente con i manoscritti originali che avete ispirato gli autori di nuovo Testamento scrivere.
13. Che dareste l'atuto me per usare 1] mio tempo in un buon senso 6 per non sprecare il mio tempo sui metodi falsi o vuoti di ottenere piū vicino al dio (ma a guello non sia allineare biblico) e dove guei metodi non producono frutta spiritosa di lunga durata o durevole.
14. Che dareste l'assistenza me capire che cosa cercare in una chiesa o in un posto di culto, che generi di domande da chiedere e che lo atutereste a trovare i believers o un pastor con saggezza spiritosa grande anzichč le risposte facili o false.
15. di che lo indurreste a ricordarsi per memorizzare la vostra parola la bibbia (guale Romans 8), di modo che posso averlo nel mio cuore e fare la mia prepararsi mente ed ē
aspetti per dare una risposta ad altre della speranza che ho circa VOI.
16. Che portereste l'atuto me in modo che la mie proprie teologia e dottrine per accosentire con la vostra parola, la bibbia e che continuereste a aiutarli a sapere la mia comprensione della dottrina pud essere migliorata in modo che la miei propri vita, lifestyle e capire continui ad essere piū vicino a che cosa lo desiderate essere per me.
17. Che aprireste la mia comprensione spiritosa (conclusioni) di piū e pit e che dove la mia comprensione 0 percezione di νοὶ non č esatta, che lo aiutereste ad imparare chi Jesus Christ allineare ē.
18. Che dareste l'atuto me in modo che possa separare tutti 1 rituali falsi da cui ho dipeso, dai vostri insegnamenti liberi nella bibbia, se c'ē ne di che cosa sono seguente non č del dio, o ὃ contrari a che cosa desiderate per insegnarli - circa guanto segue.
19. Che alcune forze della malvagitā non toglierebbero la comprensione affatto spiritosa che abbia, ma piuttosto che mantennrei la conoscenza di come conoscerli e non essere ingannato dentro attualmente di inganno spiritoso.
20. Che portereste la resistenza spiritosa ed aiutereste a me in modo che non faccia parte del ritirarsi grande o di alcun movimento che sarebbe spiritual falsificato a voi ed alla vostra parola santa.
21. Ouello se ci ὃ gualche cosa che faccia nella mia vita, 0 gualsiasi senso che non ho risposto a vol come dovrei avere e guello sta impedendomi di camminare con νοὶ, Ο avere capire, che portereste guei things/responses/events nuovamente dentro la mia mente, di modo che rinuncerei
loro in nome di Jesus Christ e tutte i loro effetti e conseguenzZe e che sostituireste tutta la emptiness, tristezza O disperazione nella mia vita con la giota del signore e che di piū sarei messo a fuoco sull'imparare seguirli leggendo la vostra parola, bibbia.
22. Che aprireste 1 miei occhi in modo che possa vedere e riconoscere chiaramente se ci ἃ un inganno grande circa 1 soggetti spiritosi, come capire guesto fenomeno (0 guesti eventi) da una prospettiva biblica e che mi dareste la saggezzZa per sapere ed in modo che impari come aiutare i miei amici ed amavo ones (parenti) per non fare parte di esso.
23. Che vi accertereste che 1 miei occhi siano aperti una volta e la mia mente capisce l'importanzZa spiritosa degli eventi correnti che avvengono nel mondo, che abbiate preparato il mio cuore per accettare la vostra veritā e che lo aiutereste a capire come trovare 1] coraggio 6 la resistenza con la vostra parola santa, la bibbia. In nome di Jesus Christ, chiedo gueste cose che confermano il mio desiderio essere nell'accordo la vostra volontā e βίο chiedendo la vostra saggezza ed avere un amore della veritā, Amen.
Pit in calce alla pagina come avere vita Eterna
Siamo felici se guesta lista (delle richieste di preghiera al dio) pud aiutarli. Capiamo che guesta non pud essere la traduzione migliore o piū efficace. Capiamo che ci sono molti sensi differenti di esprimere 1 pensieri e le parole. Se avete un suggerimento per una traduzione migliore, Ο se
voleste occorrere una piccola guantitā di vostro tempo di trasmettere 1 suggerimenti ΠΟΙ, atuterete i migliaia della gente inoltre, che allora Ieggerā la traduzione migliorata. Abbiamo spesso un nuovo Testamento disponibile in vostra lingua o nelle lingue che sono rare o vecchie.
Se state cercando un nuovo Testamento in una lingua specifīca, scriva prego noi. Inoltre, desideriamo essere sicuri e proviamo a comunicare a volte guello, offriamo 1 libri che non sono liberi e che costano 1 soldi. Ma se non potete permettersi alcuni di guei libri elettronici, possiamo fare spesso uno scambio di libri elettronici per aiuto con la traduzione o il lavoro di traduzione.
Non dovete essere un operalo professionista, solo una persona normale che ὃ interessata nell'assistenza. Dovreste avere un calcolatore 0 dovreste avere accesso ad un calcolatore alla vostra biblioteca o universitā o universitā locale, poichč guelli hanno solitamente collegamenti migliori al Internet. Potete anche stabilire solitamente il vostro proprio cliente LIBERO personale della posta elettronīca andando al 4 di mail.yahoo.com prego occorrete un momento per trovare l'indirizzo della posta elettronica situato alla parte inferiore o all'estremitā di guesta pagina. Speriamo che trasmettiate la posta elettronica noi, se guesta č di atuto o di incoraggiamento. Inoltre vi consigliamo metterseli in contatto con riguardo ai libri elettronici che offriamo guello siamo senza costo e
che libero abbiamo molti libri nelle lingue straniere, ma non le disponiamo sempre per ricevere elettronicamente (trasferimento dal sistema centrale verso i satelliti) perchē rendiamo soltanto disponibile 1 libri Ο i soggetti che sono chiesti. Vi consigliamo continuare a pregare al dio ed a continuare ad imparare circa lui leggendo il nuovo
Testamento. Accogliamo favorevolmente le vostre domande ed osservazioni da posta elettronica.
Preghiera al dio Caro Dio, Grazie che guesto gospel o guesto nuovo Testamento č stato līberato in modo che possiamo impararvi piū circa. Aiuti prego la gente responsabile del rendere guesto libro elettronico disponibile. Conoscete che chi sono e potete aiutarle.
Aiutile prego a potere funzionare velocemente e renda 1 libri piū elettronici disponibili Atutili prego ad avere tutte le risorse, i soldi, la resistenza ed 1] tempo di che hanno bisogno per potere continuare a funzionare per voi.
Atuti prego guelli che fanno parte della sguadra che le aiuta su una base giornaliere. Prego dia loro la resistenza per continuare e dare ciascuno di loro la comprensione spiritosa per il lavoro che li desiderate fare. Aiuti loro prego ciascuno a non avere timore ed a non ricordarsi di che siete il dio che risponde alla preghiera e che ὃ incaricato di tutto. Prego che consigliereste loro e che li proteggete ed il lavoro čc il ministero che sono agganciati dentro.
Prego che li proteggereste dalle forze spiritose o da altri ostacoli che potrebbero nuoc Ο ritardarli giū. Aiutilo prego guando uso guesto nuovo Testamento anche per pensare alla gente che ha reso guesta edizione disponibile, di modo che posso pregare per loro ed in modo da pud continuare a aiutare piū gente.
Prego che mi dareste un amore della vostra parola santa (il nuovo Testamento) e che mi dareste la saggezza ed il discernment spiritosi per conoscerli meglio e per capire ἢ]
periodo di tempo oū stiamo vivendo. Aiutilo prego a sapere risolvere le difficoltā che sono confrontato con ogni giorno. Il signore God, lo atuta a desiderare conoscerli piū meglio e desiderare atutare altri cristiani nella mia zona ed intorno al mondo.
Prego che dareste la sguadra elettronica e coloro del libro che le atuta la vostra saggezza.
Prego che aiutereste 1 diversi membri della loro famiglia (e della mia famiglia) spiritual a non essere ingannati, ma capirli e desiderare accettarli e seguire in ogni senso. Inoltre diaci la comoditā ed il consiglio in guesti periodi ed 10 vi chiedono di fare gueste cose in nome di Jesus, amen,
ἀδὰδ͵ᾶαλ δὰ ὰ χὰ Χὰ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἀὰ ἃ ἃ
PORTUGUESE PORTUGUEŠE
Portuguese Prayer Cristo Pedido a Deus Como orar a Deus podem ouvir my pedido perguntar Deus dar ajuda a me Portuguese - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in Portugues (Portugues) Language
Falando ao deus, o criador do universo, senhor:
1. gue vocē darta a mim ἃ coragem pray as coisas gue eu necessito pray
2. gue νοοῦ daria a mim ἃ coragem 0 acreditar e aceitar O gue vocč guer fazer com minha vida, em vez de mim gue exalting meus prēprios vontade (intengāo) acima de seu.
3. gue vocē me daria a ajuda para nāo deixar meus medos do desconhecido se transformar as desculpas, ou a base para mim para nāo lhe servir.
4. gue vocē me daria a ajuda para ver e aprender como ter a forga espiritual mim necessite (com sua palavra o bible) a) para os eventos adiante e b) para minha prēpria viagem espiritual pessoal.
5. Oue vocē deus me daria a ajuda para guerer Ihe servir mais
6. Oue vocē me lembraria falar com vocē (prayer)when me 580 frustrados ou na dificuldade, em vez de tentar resolver coisas eu mesmo somente com minha forga humana.
7. Oue vocē me daria a sabedoria e um coragāo encheu-se com a sabedoria biblical de modo gue eu Ihe servisse mais eficazmente.
8. Oue vocē me daria um desejo estudar sua palavra, o bible, (0 gospel do testament novo de John), em uma base pessoal,
9. gue vocč daria a auxīlio a mim de modo gue eu pudesse observar coisas no bible (sua palavra) a gue eu posso pessoalmente se relacionar, e a gue me ajudarā compreender O gue vocē me guer fazer em minha vida.
10. Cue vocē me daria o discernment grande, para compreender como explicar a outro gue vocč 6, e gue eu
poderia aprender como aprender e saber estar acima para vocč e sua palavra (0 bible)
11. Oue vocč traria os povos (ou os Web site) em minha vida gue guerem Ο conhecer, e gue 580 fortes em sua compreensāo exata de νοοῦ (deus); e isso vocč traria povos (ou Web site) em minha vida gue poderā me incentivar aprender exatamente como dividir o bible a palavra da verdade (2 timothy 2:15).
12. Oue vocē me ajudaria aprender ter a compreensāo grande sobre gue versāo do bible 6 a mais melhor, gue sāo a mais exata, e gue tēm a forga o poder os mais espirituais, e gue a versāo concorda com os manuscritos originais gue Vvocč inspirou os autores do testament novo escrever.
13. Οἷα vocē me darta ἃ ajuda para usar meu tempo em uma maneira boa, e para nāo desperdigar minha hora em mētodos falsos ou vazios de comegar mais perto do deus (mas daguele nāo seja verdadeiramente biblical), e onde agueles mētodos nāo produzem nenhuma fruta espiritual a longo prazo ou durāvel.
14. Oue vocē me darta o auxilio compreender o gue procurar em uma igreja ou em um lugar da adoragāo, gue tipos das perguntas a pedir, e gue vocē me ajudaria encontrar believers ou um pastor com sabedoria espiritual grande em vez das respostas fāceis ou falsas. 15. gue vocē farta com gue eu recordasse memorizar sua palavra o bible (tal como Romans 8), de modo gue eu pudesse Ο ter em meu coragāo e ter minha mente preparada, e estivessem pronto para dar uma resposta a outra da esperanĢa 4116 eu tenho sobre vocē.
16. Oue vocē me traria ἃ ajuda de modo gue meus proprios theology e doutrinas para concordar com sua palavra, O
bible e gue vocē continuaria a me ajudar saber minha compreensāo da doutrina pode ser melhorada de modo gue meus proprios vida, lifestyle e compreensāo continuem a ser mais perto de ο gue vocē a guer ser para mim.
17. Oue vocč abriria minha introspecgāo espiritual (conclusčes) mais e mais, e gue onde minha compreensāo ou percepgāo de νοοῦ nāo sāo exata, gue vocē me ajudaria aprender guem Jesus Christ € verdadeiramente.
18. Oue vocē me darta a ajuda de modo gue eu possa separar todos os rituals falsos de gue eu depender, de seus ensinos desobstruidos no bible, se alguma de 0 gue eu sou seguinte nāo 580 do deus, nem sāo contrārias a O gue vocē guer nos ensinar - sobre Ο seguir.
19. Oue nenhumas forgas do evil nāo removeriam a compreensāo espiritual gue eu tenho, mas rather gue eu reteria O conhecimento de como Ο conhecer e nāo ser iludido nestes dias do deception espiritual.
20. Oue vocč traria a forga espiritual e me ajudaria de modo gue eu nāo seja parte da gueda grande afastado ou de nenhum movimento gue fosse espiritual forjado a vocč e a sua palavra holy.
21. [550 se houver gualguer coisa gue eu ΗΖ em minha vida, ou alguma maneira gue eu nāo Ihe respondi como eu devo ter e aguela estā impedindo gue eu ande com vocč, ou ter a compreensāo, gue vocč traria agueles things/responses/events para trās em minha mente, de modo gue eu os renunciasse no nome de Jesus Christ, e em todas seus efeitos e consegiiēncias, e gue vocē substituiria todo ὁ emptiness, sadness ou desespero em minha vida com a alegria do senhor, e gue eu estaria focalizado mais na aprendizagem o seguir lendo sua palavra, o bible.
22. Oue vocē abriria meus olhos de modo gue eu possa ver 6 reconhecer claramente se houver um deception grande sobre tēpicos espirituais, como compreender este fenoOmeno (ou estes eventos) de um perspective biblical, e gue vocē me daria a sabedoria para saber e de modo gue eu aprenderei como ajudar a meus amigos e amei (parentes) nāo ser parte dela.
23. Oue vocč se asseguraria de gue meus olhos estejam abertos uma vez e minha mente compreende o significado espiritual dos eventos atuais gue ocorrem no mundo, gue VOCČ prepararia meu coragāo para aceitar sua verdade, e gue vocēč me ajudaria compreender como encontrar a coragem e a forca com sua palavra holy, o bible. No nome de Jesus Christ, eu pego estas coisas gue confirmam meu desejo ser no acordo sua vontade, e eu estou pedindo sua sabedoria e para ter um amor da verdade, Amen.
Mais no fundo da pāgina como ter a vida eternal
Nēčs estamos contentes se esta lista (de pedīdos do prayer ao deus) puder Ihe ajudar. Nos compreendemos gue esta nāo pode ser ἃ mais melhor ou tradugāo a mais eficaz. N6s compreendemos gue hā muitas maneiras diferentes de expressar pensamentos 6 palavras. Se vocč tiver uma sugestāo para uma traducāo melhor, ou se vocē gostar de fazer exame de um pouco de seu tempo nos emitir sugestēes, vocē estarā ajudando a milhares dos povos tambčēm, gue lerāo entāo a tradugāo melhorada. N6s temos freguentemente um testament novo disponivel em sua lingua ou nas linguas gue 580 raras ou velhas. Se vocč estiver procurando um testament novo em uma lingua especifica, escreva-nos por favor.
Tambēm, n6s gueremos ser certos e tentamos comunicar ās vezes 1580, nOs oferecemos os livros gue nāo estāo livres e gue custam 0 dinheiro. Mas se vocē nāo puder ter recursos para alguns dagueles livros eletrOnicos, n6s podemos freguentemente fazer uma troca de livros eletrOnicos para a ajuda com tradugāo ou trabalho da tradugāo. Vocčē nāo tem gue ser um trabalhador profissional, only uma pessoa regular gue esteja interessada na ajuda.
Vocč deve ter um computador ou vocē deve ter o acesso a um computador em sua biblioteca ou faculdade ou universidade local, desde gue agueles tēm geralmente conexčes melhores ao Internet.
Vocč pode tambēm geralmente estabelecer seu prēprio cliente LIVRE pessoal do correto eletrOnico indo ao +44 de mail.yahoo.com faz exame por favor de um momento para encontrar o endereco do correio eletronico ficado situado no fundo ou na extremidade desta pāgina. Νός esperamos gue vocč nos emita Ο correlo eletrOnico, se este for da ajuda ou do incentivo. N6s incentivamo-lo tambēm contatar-nos a respeito dos livros eletrOnicos gue nēs oferecemos a 1550 somos sem custo, 6
gue livre πός temos muitos livros em linguas extrangeiras, mas nčs nāo as colocamos sempre para receber eletronicamente (download) porgue nos fazemos somente disponivel os livros ou os tēpicos gue sāo os mais pedidos. Nēs incentivamo-lo continuar a pray ao deus e a continuar a aprender sobre ele Iendo ο testament novo. Nos damos boas- vindas a seus perguntas e comentārios pelo correio eletronico.
ἀὰαδᾶα ͵ᾶ λα. ὰ λ ὰ δ Δ ὰ SERKRRBAKEKKAKAKK GA ὰ ἀὰ δ AK ἃ
Estimado Dios , Gracias aguel esto Nuevo Testamento has estado disparador a fin de gue nosotros estamos capaz a aprender mās acerca de usted. Por favor ayūdeme la gente responsable por haciendo esto Electronica libro disponible. Por favor ayūdeme estēn capaz de obra ayuna , y hacer mās Electronica libros mayor disponible Por favor ayūdeme estēn haber todo el recursos , el dinero , el potencia y el tiempo aguel ellos necesidad para poder guardar laboral para ti. Por favor ayūdeme esos aguel estā parte de la eguipo aguel ayuda ellas en un corriente base.
Por favor dar ellas el potencia a continuar y dar cada de ellas el espiritual comprensi0n por lo obra aguel usted necesidad estēn hacer. Por favor ayūdeme cada de estēn no haber miedo y a acordarse de aguel usted estā el Dios guiēn respuestas oraci0n Yy guičn es 61 encargado de todo.
Oro aguel usted haria animar ellas , y aguel usted amparar ellas , y los trabajadores ὅς ministerio aguel son ocupado en. Oro aguel usted haria amparar ellas desde el Espiritual Fuerzas o otro obstāculos aguel puedes datio ellas o lento ellas down.
Por favor ayūdeme cuāndo YO uso esto Nuevo Testamento a tambičn creer de la personas guičn haber hecho esto edici0on disponible , a fin de gue YO lata orar por ellas y asi ellos lata continuar a ayuda mās personas Oro aguel usted haria dēme un amor de su Santo Palabra ( el Nuevo Testamento ), y aguel usted haria dēme espiritual juicio y discernimientos saber usted mejor y a comprender el tiempo aguel nosotros estamos viviente en.
Por favor ayūdeme saber οόπΊΟ a tratar con el dificultades aguel Estoy confrontar con todos los dias. Sefior Dios , Ayūdame guerer saber usted Mejor y guerer a ayuda otro Cristianos en mi ārea y alrededor del mundo. Oro aguel usted haria dar el Electronica libro eguipo y esos guičn obra en la telas y esos guičn ayuda ellas su juicio.
Oro aguel usted haria ayuda el individuo miembros de su familia ( y mi familia ) a no estar espiritualmente engafiado , pero a comprender usted y guerer a aceptar y seguir usted en todos los dfas camino. y YO preguntar usted hacer ēstos cosas en nombre de Jesūs , Amēn ,
ἀλὰαδ͵ᾶα αδ͵ᾶα δ. χὰ λ ὰ KOKA
Kjare God , Takk skal du ha det denne ΝΥ Testamentet er blitt befridd i den grad at vi er dugelig ἃ hģre flere om du. Behage hjelpe folket ansvarlig for gjgr denne Elektronisk bestille anvendelig. Behage hjelpe seg ἃ bli kjopedyktig arbeide rask , og lage flere Elektronisk bģker anvendelig Behage hjelpe seg ā ha alle ressursene , pengene , det styrke og klokken det de ngd for at vare i stand til oppbevare arbeider til deres.
Behage hjelpe dem det er del av teamet det hjelpe seg opp pā en hverdags basis. Behage gir seg det styrke ā fortsette og gir hver av seg det sprit forstāelse for det arbeide det du Ģnske seg ἃ gjģre.
Behage hjelpe hver av seg ā ikke ha rank og ā erindre det du er det God hvem svar bgnn og hvem er 1 Iedelsen av alt. JEG be det du ville oppmuntre seg , og det du beskytte seg , og det arbeide 6c ministerium det de er forlovet inne. JEG be det du ville beskytte seg fra det Sprit Presser eller annet obstacles det kunne skade seg eller langsom seg ned.
Behage hjelpe meg nār JEG bruk denne Ny Testamentet ā likeledes tenke pā folket hvem ha fremstilt denne opplag anvendelig , i den grad at JEG kanne be for seg hvorfor de kanne fortsette ā hjelpe flere folk JEG be det du ville gir meg en kjarlighet til din Hellig Ord ( det Ny Testamerntet ), og det du ville gir meg sprit klokskap og discernment ā vite du bedre og ἃ oppfatte perioden det vi lever inne.
Behage hjelpe meg ā vite hvor ā beskjeftige seg med problemene det JEG er stilt overfor hver dag. Lord God , Hjelpe meg ā vil gjerne vite du Bedre og ā vil gjerne hjelpe annet Kristen inne meg omrāde og i nerheten verden.
JEG be det du ville gir det Elektronisk bestille lag og dem hvem arbeide med det website og dem hvem hjelpe seg din klokskap. JEG be det du ville hjelpe individet medlemmer av deres slekt (og meg slekt ) ἃ ikke vēre spiritually narret , bortsett fra ἃ oppfatte du og ἃ vil gjerne godkjenne og fģlge etter etter du inne enhver vei. og JEG anmode du ἃ gjgre disse saker inne navnet av Jesus , Samarbeidsvillig ,
KERS BĒGA S8 BC BC BC BC Br Bc BE BC BC BC BC BC BC BC BBK KG
SWEDISH -- SUEDE - SUEDOIS
Swedish - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in Swedish Language
Swedish Prayer Bon till Gud Jesus Hur till Be Hur kanna hora min Hur till fraga Gud till ger hjalp finna ande Ledning Talande till Gud , skaparen om Universum , den Vār Herre och Frālsare :
1. sā pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till be sakerna sā pass Jag nod till be
2. sā pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till tro pā du och accept vad du vilja till gēr med min liv , 1 stāllet fr jag upphoja min āga vilja ( avsikt ) Gver din.
3. sā pass du skulle ge mig hjālp till inte lāta min rādsla om okānd till bli den ursākta , eller basisten for jag inte till tjāna you.
4. sā pass du skulle ge mig hjālp till se och till lāra sig hur till har den ande styrka Jag nēd ( igenom din uttrycka bibeln ) en ) fr hāndelsen f6re och Ὁ ) for min āga personlig ande resā.
5. δὰ pass du Gud skulle ge mig hjālp till vilja till tjāna Du mer
6. Sā pass du skulle pāminna jag till samtal med du prayerwhen ) JAG er frustrerat eller i svārigheten , i stāllet fr frs6kande till besluta sakerna mig sjālv bara igenom min mānsklig styrka.
7. Sā pass du skulle ge mig Visdom och en hjārtan fyllt med Biblisk Visdom sā fakta āt JAG skulle tjāna du mer effektivt. 8. Sā pass du skulle ge mig en Gnska till studera din uttrycka , bibeln , ( den Ny Testamente Evangelium av John ), pā en personlig basis 9. sā pass du skulle ger hjālp
till jag sā fakta āt JAG er Κῦρε duktig mārka sakerna inne om Bibel (din uttrycka ) vilken JAG kanna personlig berātta till , och den dār vill hjālpa mig forstā vad du vilja jag till gēr 1 min liv.
10. δὰ pass du skulle ge mig stor discernment , ti11 frstā hur till forklara till sjālvaste vem du er , och sā pass JAG skulle kunde lāra sig hur till lāra sig och veta hur till l6pa upp for du och mig din uttrycka ( bibeln )
11. δὰ pass du skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i min liv vem vilja till veta du och mig , vem de/vi/du/ni ār stark i deras exakt f6rstāndet av du ( Gud ); och Sā pass du skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) 1 min liv vem vilja kunde uppmuntra jag till ackurat lāra sig hur till fordela bibeln orden av sanning Timothy 215:).
12. δὰ pass du skulle hjālpa mig till lāra sig till har stor forstāndet om vilken Bibel version ār būst , vilken ār mest exakt , och vilken har mest ande styrka ἄς formāga , och vilken version samtycke med det original manuskripten sā pass du inspirerat frfattarna om ΝΥ Testamente till skriva.
13. δὰ pass du skulle ger hjālp till jag till anvānda min tid i en god vāg , och inte till slēsa min tid pā Falsk eller tom metoderna till komma nārmare till Gud ( utom sā pass blandar inte sant Biblisk ), och var den hār metoderna produkter ingen for lānge siden tid eller varande ande frukt.
14. δὰ pass du skulle ger hjūlp till jag till forstā vad till blick fēr i en kyrka eller en stālle av dyrkan , vad slagen av spērsmālen till frāga , och sā pass du skulle hjālpa mig till finna tro pā eller en pastor med βίοι ande visdom i stāllet f6r lātt eller falsk svar.
15. sā pass du skulle orsak jag till minas til] minnesmārke din uttrycka bibeln ( sādan som Romersk 8), sā fakta ἃ JAG kanna har den i min hjārtan och har min sinne beredd , och vara rede {Π] ἃ ger en svar till sjālvaste om hoppa pā att Jag har omkring du.
16. Sā pass du skulle komma med hjālp till jag sā fakta āt min āga theology och doktrin till samtycke med din uttrycka , bibeln och sā pass du skulle fortsātta till hjālpa mig veta hur min forstāndet av doktrin kanna bli f6rbāttrat sā fakta āt min ἄρα liv , livsform och f6rstāndet fortsātt till vara nējer till vad slut du vilja den till vara fēr jag.
17. δὰ pass du skulle 6ppen min ande inblicken ( sluttningarna ) mer och mer , och sā pass var min f6rstāndet eller uppfattningen av du ār inte exakt , sā pass du skulle hjālpa mig till lāra sig vem Jesus Christ sant ār.
18. Sā pass du skulle ger hjālp till jag sā fakta āt JAG skulle kunde skild frān nāgon falsk ritual vilken Jag har bero pā , frān din klar undervisning inne om Bibel , eventuell om vad JAG fēljer ār inte av Gud,, eller ār 1 strīd mot vad du vilja till undervisa oss omkring f6ljande du.
19. Sā pass nāgon pressar av onda skulle inte ta bort nāgon ande fērstāndet vilken Jag har , utom hellre sā pass JAG skulle hālla kvar kunskap om hur till veta du och mig inte till bli lurat i den hār dagen av ande bedrāgeri.
20. Sā pass du skulle komma med ande styrka och hjālp till jag sā fakta āt Jag vill inte till bli del om den Stor Stjārnfall Bort eller av nāgon rērelse vilken skulle bli spiritually forfalskad till du och mig till din Helig Uttrycka
21. Sā pass om dār er nāgot sā pass Jag har gjort det min liv , eller nāgon vāg sā pass Jag har inte reagerat till du sā JAG
skulle har och den dār er fērhindrande jag frān endera vandrande med du , eller har fērstāndet , sā pass du skulle komma med den hār sakerna / svaren / hāndelsen rygg in i min sinne , sā fakta dt JAG skulle avsāga sig dem inne om Namn av Jesus Christ , och all av deras verkningen och konsekvenserna , och sā pass du skulle sātta tillbaka nāgon tomhet „sadness eller fērtvivlan 1 min liv med det Glādje om Vār Herre och Frālsare , och sā pass JAG skulle bli mer focusen pā inlūrningen till fēlja du vid lāsande din uttrycka , den Bibel
22. Sā pass du skulle 6ppen min ēga sā fakta āt JAG skulle kunde klar se och recognize om dār er en Stor Bedrāgeri omkring Ande dmnena , hur til] fērstā den hār phenomenon ( eller de hār hūndelsen ) frān en Biblisk perspektiv , och sā pass du skulle ge mig visdom till veta och sā sā pass Jag vill lāra sig hur till hjālp min vānnerna och ālskat en ( slāktingen ) inte bli del om it.
23. Sā pass du skulle tillfūrsākra sā pass en gāng min čga de/vi/du/ni ār 6ppnat och min sinne fērstār den ande mening av strom hāndelsen tagande stālle pā jorden , sā pass du skulle fērbereda min hjārtan till accept din sanning , och sā pass du skulle hjālpa mig f6rstā hur till finna mod och styrka igenom din Helig Uttrycka , bibeln. Inne om namn av Jesus Christ , JAG frāga om de hār sakerna bekrāftande min 6nska till vara i fēlje avtalen din vilja , och JAG frāgar till deras visdom och till har en kārlek om den Sanning
Mer pā botten av Sida Hur till har Oāndlig Liv
Vi er glad om den hār lista Gver ( bon anmoder till Gud ) ār duglig till hjālpa du. Vi fērstā den hār Maj inte bli den bāst eller mest effektiv Gversāttning. Vi fērstā det dār de/vi/du/ni ār mānga olik vāg av yttranden tanken och orden. Om du har en fērslagen for en bāttre Gversāttning , eller om du skulle lik till ta en liten belopp av din tid till sānda fērslag till oss , du vill bli hjālpande tusenden av annan folk ocksā , vem vilja dā lāsa den f6rbāttrat 6versāttning. Vi οἵα har en Ny Testamente tillgānglig i din sprāk eller i sprāken sā pass de/vi/du/ni ār sāllsynt eller gammal. Om du er sett for en Ny Testamente i en bestimd sprāk , behaga skriva till oss. Ocksā , vi behčv till vara stker och f6rs6k till meddela sā pass ibland , vi g6r erbjudande bokna sā pass blandar inte Fri och sā pass gēr kostnad pengar. Utom om du kan icke har rād med det nāgot om den hār elektronisk bokna , vi kanna ofta gēr en byta av elektronisk bokna f6r hjūlp med Gversāttning eller 6versāttning verk.
Du hade inte till vara en professionell arbetaren , enda et par regelbunden person vem er han intresserad 1 hjālpande. Du borde har en computern eller du borde ha ingāng till en computern pā din lokal bibliotek eller college eller universitet , sedan dess den hār vanligtvis har bāttre forbindelserna till Internet. Du kanna ocksā vanligtvis grunda din āga personlig FRI elektronisk sānda med posten redovisa vid gār till mail.yahoo.com
14 Behaga ta en stund till finna den elektronisk sānda med posten adress lokaliserat nederst eller sluten av den hār sida. Vi hoppas du vill sānda elektronisk sānda med posten till oss , om den hār er av hjālp eller uppmuntran. Vi ocksā uppmuntra du till komma i kontakt med oss angāande Elektronisk Bokna sā pass vi erbjudande sā pass de/vi/du/ni ār utan kostnad , och fri.
Vi gēr har mānga bokna i utlāndsk sprāken , utom vi inte alltid stālle dem till ta emot elektronisk ( data Overfēr ) emedan vi bara gēra tillgānglig bokna eller imnena sā pass de/vi/du/ni dr mest begāret. Vi uppmuntra du till fortsātta till be till Gud och till fortsātta till lāra sig omkring Honom vid lāsande den ΝΥ Testamente. Vi vālkomnande din spērsmālen och kommentarerna vid elektronisk sānda med posten.
KAEKSREAKSKAKO KOKA KĀK K KOEK KOKS
Anwylyd Celi , Ddiolch 'ch a hon 'n Grai Destament gollyngwyd fel a allwn at ddysg hychwaneg amdanat. Blesio chyfnertha 'r boblogi 'n atebol achos yn gwneud hon Electronic Ilyfr ar gael.
Blesio chyfnertha 'u at all gweithia ymprydia , a gwna hychwaneg Electronic Ilyfrau ar gael Blesio chyfnertha 'u at ca pawb 'r adnoddau , 'r arian , 'r chryfder a 'r amsera a hwy angen er all cadw yn gweithio atat. Blesio chyfnertha hynny sy barthu chan 'r heigia a chyfnertha 'u acha an everyday sail.
Blesio anrhega 'u 'r chryfder at arhosa a anrhega pob un chanddyn 'r 'n ysbrydol yn deall achos 'r gweithia a "ch angen ἡ at gwna.
Blesio chyfnertha pob un chanddyn at mo ca arswyda a at atgofia a ach 'r Celi a atebiadau arawd a sy 1 mewn chyhudda chan bopeth. Archa a anogech 'u , a a achlesi 'u , a 'r gweithia ὧς gweinidogaeth a Jn cyflogedig i mewn. Archa
a achlesech 'u chan 'r'n Ysbrydol Grymoedd ai arall rhwystrau a could amhara 'u ai arafa 'u i lawr.
Blesio chyfnertha 'm pryd Arfera hon 'n Grai Destament at hefyd dybied chan 'r boblogi a wedi gwneud hon argraffiad ar gael , [6] a Alla gweddio am 'u a [6] allan arhosa at chyfnertha hychwaneg boblogi Archa a anrhegech 'm anwylaeth chan 'ch 'n gysegr-lān Eiria ( Ὑ 'n Grai Destament ), a a anrhegech 'm 'n ysbrydol callineb a ddirnadaeth at adnabod gwellhawch a at ddeal1 Ὑ atalnod chan amsera a Jm yn bucheddu i mewn. Blesio chyfnertha 'm at adnabod fel at ymdrin 'r afrwyddinebau a Dwi wynebedig ag ddiwedydd. Arglwydd Celi , Chyfnertha 'm at angen at adnabod gwellhawch a at angen at chyfnertha arall Cristnogion i mewn 'm arwynebedd a am T byd. Archa a anrhegech 'r Electronic Ilyfr heigta a hynny a gweithia acha 'r website a hynny a chyfnertha 'u 'ch callineb. Archa a chyfnerthech 'r hunigol aelodau chan 'n hwy deulu (a 'm deulu ) at mo bod Ἢ ysbrydol dwylledig , namyn at ddeall 'ch a at angen at chymer a canlyn 'ch 1 mewn Ἢ bob ffordd. a Archa 'ch at gwna hyn bethau i mewn 'r enwa chan Iesu , Amen ,
KAERKSRAKKKAKAKA KOKK K ἃ KOKA KĀ AS
Iceland Icelandic Icelandic - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in Icelandic Language
Prayer Isceland Icelandic Jesus Kristur Baen til Guo Hvernig til Bioja Hvernig geta spyrja gefa hjalpa andlegur Leiosogn
Tal til Gud the Skapari af the Alheimur the Herra:
1. pessi pū vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til biēja the hlutur pessi EG pērf til bija
2. pessi pū vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til trūa pū og piggja hvadča pū vilja til komast af med minn Iif , i staOtnn af mig upphefja minn eiga vilja ( dsetningur ) yfir pinn.
3. pessi pū vildi gefa mig hjālpa til ekki lāta minn ēgurlegur af the 6pekktur til verča the afs6kun , e6a the undirstača fyrir mig ekki til bera fram you. 4. pessi pū vildi gefa mig hjālpa til sjā og til laera hvernig til hafa the andlegur styrkur ĒG pērf ( i gegnum pinn orē the Biblia a ) fyrir the atburčur ά undan ) og Ὁ ) fyrir minn eiga personulegur andlegur fer6.
5. Pessi pū Gud vildi gefa mig hjālpa til vilja til bera fram Pū fleiri 6. Pessi pū vildi minna ā mig til tāla mečd pū prayerwhen ) ĒG er svekktur eča i vandi , i stadinn af erfidur til āsetningur hlutur ēg sjālfur eini i gegnum minn mannlegur styrkur.
7.Pessi pū vildi gefa mig Viska og a hjarta fiskflak meč Biblfulegur Viska svo pessi EG vildi bera fram pū fleiri ā āhrifarikan hātt.
8. Pessi pū vildi gefa mig a 16ngun til nema pinn or6 the Biblfa the Nyja testamenti6 Gudspjall af Klēsett ), da persOnulegur undirstada
9. bessi pū vildi gefa ačstod til mig svo pessi ĒG er feer til taka eftir hlutur i the Biblia ( pinn orē ) hver ĒG geta persOnulega segja frā til , og pessi vilja hjālpa mig skilja hvada pū vilja mig til gera ut af νι minn lif.
10. Pessi pū vildi gefa mig mikill skarpskyggni , til skilja hvernig til tskyra til annar hver pū ert , og pessi ĒG vildi vera feer til laera hvernig til leera og vita hvernig til standa med pū og pinn or6 the Biblia )
11. Pessi pū vildi koma med folk ( e6a websites ) i minn lif hver vilja til vita pū , og hver ert sterkur i peirra nākvemur skilningur af pū ( σα ); og Pessi pū vildi koma med folk ( eŠa websites ) i minn lif hver vilja vera fer til hvetja mig til nākvemur lera hvernig til deila the Biblia the or6 gučs sannleikur (2 Hre6slugjarn 215:).
12. Pessi pū vildi hjālpa mig til lera til hafa mikill skilningur dur i hver Biblia utgāfa er bestur , hver er nākvamur , og hver hefur the andlegur styrkur ἄς māttur , og hver ūtgāfa sampykkja med the frumeintak handrīt pessi pū blāsa i brjēst the ritstorf af the Nyja testamentiē til skrifa.
13. Pessi pū vildi gefa hjālpa til mig til nota minn timi i g60 kaup vegur , og ekki til s6a minn timi ā Falskur eča tomur aOferē til fā loka til Οὐ (en pessi ert ekki hreinskilnislega Bibliulegur ), og hvar pessir aOfer6 āvextir og grenmeti neitun langur ογ eda varanlegur andlegur āvēxtur.
14. Pessi pū vildi gefa δὄβίοῦ til mig til skilja hvada til Ieita αὖ fa kirkja e6a a stadur af dyYrkun , hvača g66ur af spurning til spyrja , og pessi pū vildi hjālpa mig til finna trūmadur eda a prestur meč mikill andlegur viska i stadinn af pagilegur eda falskur svar.
15. pessi puū vildi ors6k mig til muna til leggja ἅ minni6 pinn or the Biblia ( svo sem eins og Latneskt letur 8), svo pessi ĒG geta hafa paē i minn hjarta og hafa minn hugur tilbtinn , og vera tilbūinn til gefa čākvedinn greinir i ensku svar til annar af the von pessi ΕΟ hafa 6čur i pū.
16. Pessi pū vildi koma med hjālpa til mig svo pessi minn eiga gudfredi og kenning til vera ἴ samraemi νι pinn orč the Biblia og pessi pū vildi halda āfram til hjālpa mig vita hvernig minn skilningur af kenning geta vera beta svo pessi minn eiga lif lifestyle og skilningur halda āfram til vera loka til hvada pū vilja pad til vera fyrir mig.
17. Pessi pū vildi opinn minn andlegur innsyn ( endir ) fleiri og fleiri , og pessi hvar minn skilningur eda skynjun af pū er ekki nākvaemur , pessi pū vildi hjālpa mig til laera hver Jesūs Kristur hreinskilnislega er.
18. Pessi pū vildi gefa hjālpa til mig svo pessi EG vildi vera feer til ačskilinn allir falskur helgisidir hver ĒG hafa Osjālfstedi ā , [τά pinn bjartur kennsla i the Biblia , εἴ allir af hvača ĒG er hēpur stučningsmanna er ekki af Guč , eča er gegn hvada pū vilja til kenna okkur 6Šur i hopur stuOningsmanna pū.
19. Pessi allir herafli af vondur vildi ekki taka burt allir andlegur skilningur hver ĒG hafa , en fremur pessi ĒG vildi halda the vitneskja af hvernig til vita pū og ekki til vera blekkja i pessir sem minnir ā gēmlu dagana) af andlegur blekking.
20. Pessi pū vildi koma πιο andlegur styrkur og hjālpa til mig svo pessi ĒG vilja ekki til vera hluti af the Mikill Bylta Burt eča af allir hreyfing hver vildi vera andlegur f6lsun til pū og til pinn Heilagur Orč
21. Pessi ef there er nokkud pessi ĒG hafa btūinn min lif, eda allir vegur pessi ΕΟ hafa ekki sā sem svarar til pū eins og ĒG 6x1 hafa og pessi er sem koma mā f veg fyrir eča afstyYra mig frā annar hvor gangandi med pūt , eda having skilningur , pessi pū vildi koma med pessir hlutur / svar /
atburčur bak inn i minn hugur , svo pessi ΕΟ vildi afneita pā f the Nafn af Jesūs Kristur , og ekki minna en peirra āhrif og afleiding , og pessi pū vildi skipta um allir tomleiki „sadness eda orvaenting i minn lif med the Gledi af the Herra , og pessi ĒG vildi vera fleiri brennidepill ἅ laerdomur til fylgja pū vid lestur pinn or6 the Biblia
22. Pessi pū vildi opinn minn augsyn svo pessi ĒG vildi vera fer til greinilega sjā og pekkjanlegur ef there er a Mikill Blekking 6dur i Andlegur atridi , hvernig til skilja this g ( eda pessir atburģur ) frā a Bibliulegur yfirsyn , og pessi pū vildi gefa mig viska til vita og svo pessi ĒG vilja laera hvernig til hjālpa minn vinātta og āst sjālfur ( ettingi ) ekki vera hluti af it.
23. Pessi pū vildi trygeja pessi einu sinni minn augsyn ert opnari og minn hugur skilja the andlegur merking af straumur atburčur hrifandi βίαι i the verčld , pessi pū vildi undirbūa minn hjarta til piggja pinn sannleikur , og pessi pū vildi hjālpa mig skilja hvernig til finna hugrekki og styrkur i gegnum pinn Heilagur Orē the Biblfa. Ī the nafn af Jesūs Kristur , ĒG spyrja fyrir pessir hlutur stadfesta minn longun til vera f samkomulag pinn vilja , og ĒG er asking fyrir pinn viska og til hafa a āst af the Sannleikur Mēttaekilegur
Fleiri ā the Botn af Bladsiča Hvernig til hafa Eilifur Lif
VIi6 ert gladur ef this listi ( af ben beidni til Guš ) er feer til aOstoda pū. Vi6 skilja this mega ekki vera the bestur eda ārangursrikur pyčing. V16 skilja pessi there ert margir 6likur lifnadarhattir af tjāning hugsun og or6. Ef pū hafa a uppāstunga fyrir a betri pyding , eda ef pū vildi eins og til
taka a litill magn af pinn timi til senda uppāstunga til okkur , pū vilja vera skammtur pūsund af annar folk einnig , hver vilja pā lesa the beta pyding.
VIS oft hafa a Nyja testamenti6 laus i pinn tungumāl eda i tungumāl pessi ert sjaldgafur eda gamall. Ef pū ert ūtlit fyrir a Nyja testamenti6 i a sērstakur tungumāl , pēknast skrifa til okkur. Einnig , νι vilja til vera viss og reyna til midla pessi stundum , vid gera tilbo6 bēk pessi ert ekki Frjāls og pessi gera kostnaģur peningar. En ef pū geta ekki hafa efni ā sumir af pessir raftaeeknilegur b6k , νι geta oft gera Čākvedinn greinir i ensku skipti af rafteknilegur bok fyrir hjālpa med pyding eča pyYding vinna. Pū gera ekki verda ad vera a faglegur verkamadur , eini a venjulegur manneskja hver er āhugasamur i skammtur. Pū 6x1 hafa a tlva eča pū 6x1 hafa adgangur til a tolva ā pinn heimamadvr bēkasafn eOa hāskdli eda hāskdli , sidan pessir venjulega hafa betri tengsl til the. Pu geta einnig venjulega stofnsetja pinn eiga pers6nulegur FRJĀLS raftzeknilegur pēstur reikningur vid αὖ fara til mail.yahoo.com
Pēknast taka a augnablik til finna the raftēeknilegur postur heimilisfang stadgreina ā the botn eda the endir af this bladsida. νι von pū vilja senda rafteknilegur pēstur til okkur , ef this er af hjālpa eda hvatning. VI6 einnig hvetja pū til snerting okkur vidvikjandi Raftaeknilegur Βόκ pessi νι tilbo6 pessi ert ān kostnadur , og frjāls.
VIS gera hafa margir bēk i erlendur tungumāl , en vid gera ekki alltaf stadur pā til taka ἅ moti electronically ( saekja skrā af fjarlegri tolvu ) pvi νι eini gera laus the Ὀόκ eča the atriči pessi ert the bei6ni. νι hvetja pū til halda āfram til bīēja til τι og til halda āfram til laera GOur i Hann vid
Iestur the NyYja testamenti6. νι velkominn pinn spurning og athugasemd vid raftaeknilegur pstur.
ἀὰὰδ͵ᾶὰαλ ὰ ἀὰὰ χὰ ὰ ἃ ὰ ἃ ἃ ἀὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ
Danish - Danemark
Danish - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in Danish Language
Prayer Danish Dannish Denmark Jesus Bon hen til God Hvor Bed kunne hore mig Hvor opfordre indromme haelp hen mig
Taler hen til God , den Skaberen i den Alt, den Lord: 1. at jer ville indrēmme her til mig den mod hen til bed den sager at JEG savn hen til bed
2. at jer ville indrdmme hen til mig den mod hen til tro jer og optage hvad jer ville gerne lave hos mig liv , istedet for mig ophģje mig besidde vil (hensigt ) ovenfor jeres.
3. at jer ville indromme mig hjalp hen til ikke lade mig skrek i den ubekendt ἤθη til blive den bede om tilgivelse , eller den holdepunkt nenlig mig ikke hen til anrette you.
4. at jer ville indrdmme mig hjalp hen til se efter og hen til lēere hvor hen til nyde den appel kreefter JEG savn ( igennem jeres ord den Bibel ) en ) nemlig den begivenheder foran og b ) nemlig mig besidde personlig appel rejse.
5. At jer God ville indrgmme mig hjalp hen til ville gerne anrette Jer flere
6. At jer ville erindre mig hen til samtale hos jer prayerwhen ) Jeg er kuldkastet eller 1 problem , istedet for prgver hen til Igse sager selv bare igennem mig human kratfter.
7. At jer ville indrdmme mig Klogskab og en hjerte fyldte hos Bibelsk Klogskab 1 den grad at JEG ville anrette jer flere effektive.
8. At jer ville indrdmme mig en lyst hen til laese jeres ord , den Bibel , ( den Ny Testamente Gospel i John ), oven pā en personlig holdepunkt
9. at jer ville indrģmme hjalp hen til mig i den grad at Jeg er kgbedygtig marke sager i den Bibel (jeres ord ) hvilke JEG kunne jeg for mit vedkommende henhgre til , og at vil hjelp mig opfatte hvad jer savn mig hen til lave i mig līv.
10. At jer ville indrdmme mig stor discernment , hen til opfatte hvor hen til forklare hen til andre hvem du er , og at JEG ville vare 1 stand til laere hvor hen til laere og kende hvor hen til rage op nemlig jer og jeres ord ( den Bibel )
11. At jer ville overbringe folk (eller websites ) i mig liv hvem ville gerne kende jer , og hvem er kraftig 1 deres ngjagtig opfattelse i jer God ); og At jer ville overbringe folk ( eller websites ) 1 mig liv hvem vil vare i stand til give mod mig hen til akkurat lere hvor hen til skille den Bibel den ord i sandhed Timothy 215:).
12. At jer ville hjaelp mig hen til leere hen til nyde stor opfattelse hvorom Bibel gengivelse er bedst , hvilke er hejst ngjagtig , og hvilke har den hgjst appel kraefter % kraft , og hvilke gengivelse indvilliger hos den selvstendig hāndskreven at jer inspireret den forfatteres i den Ny Testamente hen til skriv.
13. At jer ville indrdmme hjalp hen til mig hen til hjeelp mig gang i en artig māde , og ikke hen til affald mig gang oven pā Falsk eller indholdslgs metoder hen til komme naermere hen til God (men at er ikke sandelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor dem metoder opfgre for ikke sā laenge siden periode eller varer appel fruit.
14. At jer ville indrgmne hjalp hen til mig hen til opfatte hvad hen til kigge efter 1 en kirke eller en opstille i andagtsggende , hvad arter i sporgsmāl hen til opfordre , og at jer ville hjelp mig hen til hitte tro eller en sidst hos stor appel klogskab istedet for nemme eller falsk svar.
15. at jer ville hidfgre mig hen til huske hen til leere udenad jeres ord den Bibel (sāsom Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG kunne nyde sig i mig hjerte og nyde mig indre forberedt , og vaere rede til at indrgmme en besvare hen til andre i den hābe pā at Jeg har omkring jer.
16. At jer ville overbringe hjalp hen til mig i den grad at mig besidde theology og doctrines hen til samtykke med Jeres ord , den Bibel og at jer ville fortsaette hen til hjelp mig kende hvor mig opfattelse i doctrine kan forbedret i den grad at mig besidde liv lifestyle og opfattelse fortsatter at blīve ngjere hvortil jer savn sig at blive nemlig mig.
17. At jer ville lukke op mig appel indblik ( afslutninger ) flere og flere , og at der hvor mig opfattelse eller opfattelsesevne i jer er ikke ngjagtig , at jer ville hjaelp mig hen til laezre hvem Jesus Christ sandelig er.
18. At jer ville indrdēmme hjalp hen til mig 1 den grad at JEG ville vare 1 stand til selvstendig hvilken som helst falsk rituals hvilke Jeg har afhenge oven pā , af jeres slette lēerer i den Bibel , eventuel hvoraf Jeg er naste er ikke i God
, eller er imod hvad jer ville gerne belare os omkring naste jer.
19. At hvilken som helst tvinger i dārlig ville ikke holde bortrejst hvilken som helst appel opfattelse hvilke Jeg har , men naermest at JEG ville beholde den kundskab i hvor hen til kende jer og ikke at blive narrede 1 i denne tid i appel bedrag.
20. At jer ville overbringe appel kretfter og hjaelp hen til mig i den grad at Ja ikke at blive noget af den Stor Nedadgāende Bortrejst eller i hvilken som helst bevegelse som kunne vēre spiritually counterfeit hen til jer og hen til jeres Hellig Ord
21. At selv om der er alt at Jeg har skakmat mig liv , eller hvilken som helst māde at Jeg har ikke reageret hen til jer nemlig JEG burde nyde og det vil sige afholder mig af enten den ene eller den anden af omvandrende hos jer , eller har opfattelse , at jer ville overbringe dem sager / svar / begivenheder igen i mig indre , i den grad at JEG ville afstā fra sig i den Benavne i Jesus Christ , og al i deres effekter og folger , og at jer ville skifte πὰ hvilken som helst tomhed „sadness eller opgive hābet i mig liv hos den Glēede i den Lord , og at JEG ville vēre flere indstille oven pā indlaring hen til komme efter jer af Ieesning jeres ord , den Bibel
22. At jer ville lukke op mig gjne 1 den grad at JEG ville vēre 1 stand til klart se efter og anerkende selv om der er en Stor Bedrag omkring Appel emner , hvor hen til opfatte indeverende phenomenon ( eller disse begivenheder ) af en Bibelsk perspektiv , og at jer ville indromme mig klogskab hen til kende hvorfor at Ja Iaere hvor hen til hjelp mig bekendte og elske ones ( slaegtninge ) ikke vare noget af it.
23. At jer ville sikre sig at nār forst mig gjne er anlagde og mig indre forstār den appel vaegt i indeverende begivenheder indtagelse opstille pā jorden , at jer ville legge til rette mig hjerte hen til optage jeres sandhed , og at jer ville hjelp mig opfatte hvor hen til hitte mod og krafter igennem jeres Hellig Ord , den Bibel. I den benaevne i Jesus Christ , JEG anmode om disse sager bekraeftende mig lyst at blive overensstemmenčde jeres vil , og Jeg er bede om nemlig jeres klogskab og hen til nyde en kerlighed til den Sandhed Amen
Flere forneden Side Hvor hen til nyde Evig Liv
Vier glad selv om indevēerende liste over ( bgn anmoder hen til God ) er kan hen til ἢ] ρα jer. Vi opfatte indevarende mā ikke vēere den bedst eller hģjst effektiv gengivelse. Vi er klar over, at der er mange anderledes veje i gengivelse indfald og ord. Selv om du har en henstilling nemlig en bedre gengivelse , eller selv om jer ville gerne hen til holde en ringe belgb 1 jeres gang hen til sende antydninger hen til os , jer vil vere hjalp tusindvis 1 andre ligeledes , hvem vil sā er der ikke mere leese den forbedret gengivelse.
Vi ofte nyde en Ny Testamente anvendelig 1 jeres sprog eller 1 sprogene at er sjaelden eller forhenvarende. Selv om du er ser ud nemlig en Ny Testamente 1 en specifik sprog , behage henvende sig til os. Ligeledes , vi ville gerne vare sikker og prgve hen til overfgrer at engang imellem , vi lave pristilbud bgger at er ufri og at lave omkostninger penge. Men selv om Jer kan ikke afgive noget af dem elektronisk bgger , vi kunne ofte lave en udveksle 1 elektronisk bgger nemlig
hjalp hos gengivelse eller gengivelse arbejde. Jer som ikke har at blive en professional arbejder , kun fā sand pāgaldende hvem er interesseret i hjalp.
Jer burde nyde en computer eller jer burde have adgang til en computer henne ved jeres lokal bibliotek eller kollegium eller universitet , siden dem til hverdag nyde bedre slaegtskaber hen til den indre. Jer kunne ligeledes til hverdag indrette jeres besidde personlig OMKOSTNINGSFRIT elektronisk indlevere beretning af igangvarende ἤθη til mail.yahoo.com
tFkt
Behage holde for et gjeblīk siden hen til hitte den elektronisk indlevere henvende placeret nederst eller den enden pā legen indeverende side. Vi hāb jer vil sende elektronisk indlevere hen til os , selv om indevarende er i hjelp eller ophjalpning. Vi ligeledes give mod jer hen til henvende sig til os med henblik pā Elektronisk Bgger at vi pristilbud at er uden omkostninger , og omkostningsfrit.
Vi lave nyde mange bgger i udenlandsk sprogene , men vi lave ikke altid opstille sig hen til byde velkommen elektronisk ( dataoverfgre ) fordi vi bare skabe anvendelig den bgger eller den emner at er den hģjst anmodede.
Vi give mod jer hen til fortsaette hen til bed hen til God og hen til fortsatte hen til leere omkring Sig af lesning den Ny Testamente. Vi velkommen jeres sporgsmāl og bemarkninger af elektronisk indlevere.
ἀλλ Σὰ KO KĒAK EKK S KG
Norway - Norway — Norwegian -
Norway - Prayer Reguests (praying ) to God - explained in Norwegian Language
Norway Norwegian Nordic Prayer Jesus Christ a God Hvor Be kanne hore meg bonn anmode gir hjelpe meg finner sprit Som kan ledes
Snakker ā God , skaperen av det Univers , det Lord:
1. det du ville gir ἃ meg tapperheten ἃ be tingene det JEG ngd ἃ be
2. det du ville gir ἃ meg tapperheten ἃ mene du og godkjenne hva du vil gjerne gjre med meg livet , istedet for meg opphģye meg egen ville ( hensikten ) over din.
3. det du ville gir meg hjelpe ā ikke utleie meg rank av det ubekjent ā bli det be om tilgivelse , eller grunnlaget for meg ikke for ā anrette you.
4. det du ville gir meg hjelpe ἃ se og ἃ hgre hvor ἃ har den sprit styrke JEG ngd ( igjennom din ord bibelen ) en ) for begivenhetene for ut og b ) for meg egen personlig sprit reise.
5. Det du God ville gir meg hjelpe ā vil gjerne anrette Du flere
6. Det du ville minne meg ā samtalen med du prayerwhen ) JEG er frustrert eller inne problemet , istedet for prover ā 1786 saker meg selv bare igjennom meg human styrke.
7. Det du ville gir meg Klokskap og en hjertet fylte med Bibelsk Klokskap i den grad at JEG ville anrette du flere effektivt.
8. Det du ville gir meg en gnske ἃ studere din ord , bibelen , ( det Ny Testamentet Gospel av John ), opp pā en personlig basis
9. det du ville gir assistanse ἃ meg i den grad at JEG er kjgpedyktig Iegge merke til saker inne bibelen ( din ord ) hvilke JEG kanne personlig fortelle til , og det vill hjelpe meg oppfatte hva du gnske meg ἃ gjģre inne meg livet.
10. Det du ville gir meg stor discernment , ā oppfatte hvor ā forklare ἃ andre hvem du er , og det JEG ville vare i stand til hgre hvor ἃ hģre og vite hvor ἃ stā opp for du og din ord ( bibelen )
11. Det du ville bringe folk ( eller websites ) inne meg livet hvem vil gjerne vite du , og hvem er kraftig inne deres akkurat forstāelse av du God ); og Det du ville bringe folk ( eller websites ) inne meg livet hvem ville vēre i stand til oppmuntre meg ā akkurat hģre hvor ā dividere bibelen ordet av sannhet (Timothy 215:).
12. Det du ville hjelpe meg ἃ hgre ἃ ha stor forstāelse om hvilken Bibel versjon er best , hvilke er hgyst akkurat , og hvilke har de fleste sprit styrke ὅς makt , og hvilke versjon avtaler med det original manuskriptet det du inspirert forfatternes av det Ny Testamentet ā skrive.
13. Det du ville gir hjelpe ἃ meg ἃ bruk meg tid inne en fint vei , og ikke for ἃ slgseri meg tid opp pā False eller tom emballasje metoder ἃ komme narmere ἃ God ( bortsett fra
det er ikke virkelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor dem metoder tilvirke for ikke sā lenge siden frist eller varer sprit fruit.
14. Det du ville gir assistanse ἃ meg ἃ oppfatte hva ἃ kikke etter inne en kirken eller en sted av -tilbeder , hva arter av spģrsmāl ἃ anmode , og det du ville hjelpe meg ā finner mene eller en fortid med stor sprit klokskap istedet for lett eller false svar.
15. det du ville anledning meg ā erindre ā huske din ord bibelen (som Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG kanne ha den inne meg hjertet og ha meg sinn ferdig , og vere rede til ἃ gir en svaret ā andre av det hāpe pā at JEG ha om du.
16. Det du ville bringe hjelpe ἃ meg i den grad at meg egen theology og doctrines ἃ vere enig i din ord , bibelen og det du ville fortsette ā hjelpe meg vite hvor meg forstāelse av doctrine kan forbedret 1 den grad at meg egen livet lifestyle og forstāelse fortsetter ἃ ὉΠ noyere hvorfor du gnske den ἃ bli for meg.
17. Det du ville āpen meg sprit innblikk ( konklusjonene ) flere og flere , og det der hvor meg forstāelse eller oppfattelse av du er ikke akkurat , det du ville hjelpe meg ā hgre hvem Jesus Christ virkelig er.
18. Det du ville gir hjelpe ἃ meg i den grad at JEG ville vēre 1 stand til separat alle false rituals hvilke JEG ha avhenge opp pā , fra din helt leerer inne bibelen , eventuell av hva JEG fģlger er ikke av God , eller er i motsetning til hva du vil gjerne lere oss om fulgte du.
19. Det alle presser av dārlig ville ikke ta fjerne alle sprit forstāelse hvilke JEG ha , bortsett fra temmelig det JEG ville selge i detalj kjennskapen til hvor ā vite du og ikke for ἃ vere narret inne i disse dager av sprit bedrag.
20. Det du ville bringe sprit styrke og hjelpe ἃ meg i den grad at Jeg vil ikke for ἃ vēere del av det Stor Faller Fjerne eller av alle bevegelse hvilket kunne vare spiritually counterfeit ἃ du og ἃ din Hellig Ord
21. Det hvis det er alt det JEG ha gjort det meg livet , eller alle vei det JEG ha ikke reagert ā du idet JEG burde ha og det er forhindrer meg fra enten den ene eller den andre av gāing med du , eller har forstāelse , det du ville bringe dem saker / svar / begivenheter rygg 1 meg sinn , 1 den grad at JEG ville renonsere pā seg inne navnet av Jesus Christ , og alle av deres virkninger og konsekvensene , og det du ville ombytte alle tomhet „sadness eller gi opp hāpet inne meg livet med det Glede av det Lord , og det JEG ville vare flere fokusere opp pā innlaring ἃ fģlge etter etter du av lesing din ord , det Bibel
22. Det du ville āpen meg eyes i den grad at JEG ville vere i stand til klare se og anerkjenne hvis det er en Stor Bedrag om Sprit emner , hvor ἃ oppfatte denne phenomenon (eller disse begivenheter ) fra en Bibelsk perspektiv , og det du ville gir meg klokskap ἃ vite hvorfor det Jeg vil hģre hvor ἃ hjelpe meg venner og elsket seg ( slektningene ) ikke vēere del av it.
23. Det du ville sikre det en gang meg eyes er āpen og meg sinn forstār det sprit vekt av aktuelle begivenheter tar sted pā jorden , det du ville forberede meg hjertet ā godkjenne din sannhet , og det du ville hjelpe meg oppfatte hvor ā finner tapperheten og styrke igjennom din Hellig Ord, bibelen. Inne navnet av Jesus Christ , JEG anmode om disse saker bekreftende meg gnske ἃ bli i folge avtalen din ville , og JEG spgr til deres klokskap og ἃ har en kjerlighet til det Sannhet Samarbeidsvillig
Flere pā bunnen av Side Hvor ἃ ha Evig Livet
Vi er glad hvis denne liste over ( bēnn anmoder ἃ God ) er dugelig ἃ hjelpe du. Vi oppfatte denne kanskje ikke vēere det best eller hģyst effektiv oversettelse. Vi forstā det der er mange annerledes veier av gjengivelsen innfall og ord. Hvis du har en forslag for en bedre oversettelse , eller hvis du ville like ἃ ta en liten belģgpet av din tid ἃ sende antydninger ἃ oss , du ville vēere hjalp tusenvis av andre mennesker likeledes , hvem ville sā lese det forbedret oversettelse. Vi ofte har en Ny Testamentet anvendelig inne din omgangssprāk eller inne sprākene det er sjelden eller gamle. Hvis du er ser for en Ny Testamentet inne en spesifikk omgangssprāk , behage skrīve til oss. Likeledes , vi vil gjerne vaere sikker og prove ἃ meddele det en gang imellom „vi gjģgre tilbud bģker det er ufri og det gjgre bekostning pengene.
Bortsett fra hvis du kan ikke by noen av dem elektronisk bgker , vi kanne ofte gjģre en bytte av elektronisk bgker for hjelpe med oversettelse eller oversettelse arbeide. Du som ikke har ā bli en profesjonell arbeider , kun fā stamgjest personen hvem er interessert i hjalp. Du burde har en computer eller du burde ha adgang til en computer for din innenbys bibliotek eller universitet eller universitet , siden dem vanligvis ha bedre forbindelser ā det sykehuslege. Du kanne likeledes vanligvis opprette din egen personlig LEDIG elektronisk innlevere regningen av gār ἃ mail.yahoo.com
Behage ta en gyeblikk ἃ finner det elektronisk innlevere henvende seg lokalisert nederst eller utgangen av denne side. Vi hāpe du ville sende elektronisk innlevere ā oss ,
hvis denne er av hjelpe eller oppmuntring. Vi likeledes oppmuntre du ā sette seg i forbindelse med oss angāende Elektronisk Bgker det vi tilbud det er uten bekostning , og Iedig.
Vi gjģre ha mange bģker inne utenlandsk sprākene , bortsett fra vi ikke alltid sted seg ἃ [ἃ elektronisk ( dataoverfģre ) fordi vi bare lage anvendelig bģkene eller emnene det er de fleste anmodet. Vi oppmuntre du ἃ fortsette ἃ be ἃ God og ἃ fortsette ἃ hgre om Seg av lesing det Ny Testamentet. Vi velkommen din spģrsmāl og kommentarer av elektronisk innlevere.
ἀὰλαὰδ͵ὰαδ ὰ KOKA Χὰ Δ ὰ δ Χὰ δ EKG
Modern Greek
Προσευχή στο Θεό Αγαπητός Θεός, Σας ευχαριστούμξε ότι αὐτό το Ευαγγέλιο ή αὐτή η νέα διαθήκη ἔχει απελευθερωθεί ἐτσι ὥστε είμαστε σε θέση va μάθουμξ TEPLOGOTEPOV για σας. Παρακαλώ βοηθήστε τους ανθρώπους αρμόδιους για VA καταστήσει αὐτό TO TĀEKTPOVIKO βιβλίο διαθέσιμο. Ξέρετε ποιοι εἰναι καὶ ELOTE σε θέση va τοὺς βοηθήσετε. Παρακαλῶ τοὺς βοηθήστε για να είστε σε θέση να ἀπασχοληθεί γρήγορα, καὶ va καταστήσει σε περισσότερα ηλξεκτρονικά βιβλία διαθέσιμα Παρακαλώ τοὺς βοηθήστε για va ἐχετε όλους τοὺς πόρους, τὰ χρήματα, τη δύναμη καὶ TO χρόνο ότι χρειάζονται προκειμένου να είναι σε θέση VA συνεχίσουν για σας. Παρακαλώ βοηθήστε εκείνοι που εἰναι μέρος της ομάδας ποῦ τοὺς βοηθά σε καθημερινή βάση. Παρακαλῶ τοὺς δῶστε τη δύναμη YLA VA συνεχίσετε καὶ νὰ δώσετε σε κάθε ĒVAV από τοὺς το σπιρίτσουαλ TOV καταλαβαίνει για την
ἐργασία ότι τους θέλετε για va κάνετε. Iapakoād βοηθήστε κάθε ένας από τοὺς για νὰ μην ĒXETE το φόβο καὶ για νὰ θυμηθείτε ότι είστε ο Θεός ποὺ ἀπαντά στην προσευχή καὶ ποῦ είναι ὑπεύθυνος για όλα.
Προσεύχομαι ότι θα τοὺς evdapptvare, καὶ ότι τους προστατεύετε, καὶ 1] ἐργασία ᾧ το υπουργείο ότι συμμετέγουν.
Προσεύχομαι ὅτι θα τοὺς TPOGTŪTEDOTE απὸ τις πνευματικὲς δυνάμεις ἡ άλλα ἐμπόδια που θα μπορούσαν VA τους βλάψουν ή va τοὺς επιβραδύνουν. Παρακαλῶ με βοηθήστε όταν χρησιμοποιῶώ αὑτήν την νέα διαθήκη για VA OKEPTO ἐπίσης τοὺς ανθρώπους TOV ἔχουν καταστήσει αὐτήν την ἔκδοση διαθέσιμη, ἔτσι ὥστε TOPO να προσεηθῶ για τοὺς καὶ ἔτσι μπορούν VA συνεχίσουν Va βοηθούν περισσότερους ανθρώπους.
Προσεύχομαι ότι θα μου δίνατε μια ἀγάπη Tov iepod Word σας (η νέα διαθήκη), καὶ ότι θα LOV δίνατε την πνευματικές φρόνηση και τη διάκριση για νὰ σας ξέρετε καλύτερα KO YA VA καταλάβετε τη χρονική περίοδο ότι ζούμε μέσα. Παρακαλώ μδ βοηθήστε για va ξέρετε πώς VA εἕετάσει τις δυσκολίες ότι ἔρχομαι αντιμέτωπος με κάθε ημέρα. O Λόρδος God, με βοηθά γιὰ va θελήσει va σας ξέρει καλύτερα καὶ va θελήσει va βοηθήσει άλλους Χριστιανούς στην περιοχή μοῦ καὶ GE όλο τον κόσμο.
Προσεύχομαι ότι θα δίνατε την ηλεκτρονική ομάδα βιβλίων καὶ EKEVOL TOV τοὺς βοηθούν ἡ φρόνησή σας. Προσεύχομαι ότι θα βοηθούσατε TA μεμονωμένα μέλη της οικογένειάς τοὺς (και της οικογένειάς μου) για va εξαπατηθείτε όχι πνευματικά, αλλά για νὰ σας καταλάβετε και για νὰ θελήσετε VA σας δεχτείτε και VA ἀακολουθήσετε με κάθε τρόπο. Επίσης παρέχετε μας την άνεση καὶ οδηγίες GE αὐτούς τοὺς χρόνους καὶ σὰς ζητῶ γιὰ να κάνω αὐτά TA πράγματα στο όνομα τοῦ Ιησού, Amen,
ἀὰὰαΔ͵ᾶὰαὰ Δ Χὰ Δ Χὰ ἃ
German - Deutch - Allemand
German Prayers Gebet zum Gott wie man wie horen kann dass meinem Gebet wie bittet Hilfe zu mir zu geben wie man geistige Anleitung
German - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in German Language
Mit Gott sprechen, der Schčpfer des Universums, der Lord:
1., die Sie zu mir dem Mut, die Sachen zu beten geben wiirden, die ich benčtige, um 2. zu beten, die Sie zu mir dem Mūut, Ihnen zu glauben und anzunehmen geben wiirden, was Sie mit meinem Leben tun mēchten, anstelle von mir meine Selbst erhebend Wille (Absicht) ūber Ihrem.
3., denen Sie mir Hilfe geben wiūrden, um meine Furcht vor dem Unbekannten die Entschuldigungen nicht werden zu lassen oder die Grundlage ΠῚΓ mich, zum Sie nicht zu dienen.
4., der Sie mir Hilfe, um zu sehen geben wirden und zu erlernen, wie man die geistige Stārke ich hat, benčtigen Sie (durch Ihr Wort die Bibel) A) fiūr die Fālle voran und B) fūr meine eigene pers6nliche geistige Reise.
5. DaB Sie Gott mir Hilfe geben wiūrden, um Sie mehr dienen zu winschen
6. DaB Sie mich erinnern wirden, mit Ihnen zu sprechen (prayer)when mich werden frustriert oder in der Schwierigkeit, anstatt zu versuchen, Sachen selbst nur durch meine menschliche Stārke zu beheben.
7. Da Sie mir Klugheit und ein Herz geben wirden, fiūillten mit biblischer Klugheit, damit ich Sie effektiv dienen wirde.
8. DaB Sie mir einen Wunsch geben wiūrden, Ihr Wort, die Bibel zu studieren, (das neues Testament-Evangelium von John) auf pers6nlicher Ebene
9. das Sie Unterstiitzung zu mir geben wirden, damit ich bin, Sachen in der Bibel (Ihr Wort) zu beachten der ich auf und der pers6nlich beziehen kann mir hilft, zu verstehen, was Sie mich in meinem Leben tun wiūnschen.
10. DaB Sie mir groBe Einsicht geben wirden, um zu verstehen wie man anderen erklārt, die Sie sind, und daB ich sein wirde, zu erlernen, wie man erlernt und kann fiūr Sie und Ihr Wort (die Bibel) oben stehen
11. DaB Sie Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen wiirden, die Sie kennen mēchten und die in ihrem genauen Verstūndnis von Ihnen stark sind (Gott); und das wūrden Sie Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen, das ist, mich anzuregen, genau Zu erlernen, wie man die Bibel das Wort der Wahrheit (2 Timotheegras 2:15) teilt.
12. DaB Sie mir helfen wirden zu erlernen, groBes Verstāndnis iūber, welche Bibelversion zu haben am besten ist, die am genauesten ist und die die geistigste Stārke u. die Energie hat und dem Version mit den urspringlichen Manuskripten ibereinstimmt, daB Sie die Autoren des neuen Testaments anspornten zu schreiben.
13. DaB Sie mir Hilfe, um meine Zeit in einer guten Weise zu verwenden geben wirden, und meine Zeit auf den falschen oder leeren Methoden nicht zu vergeuden, ndeher an Gott (aber dem, zu erhalten nicht wirklich biblisch seien Sie) und wo jene Methoden keine lange Bezeichnung oder dauerhafte geistige Frucht produzieren.
14. DaB Sie mir Unterstitzung geben wirden, was zu verstehen, in einer Kirche oder in einem Ort der Anbetung zu suchen, welche Arten der Fragen zum Zu bitten und daB Sie mir helfen wirden, Glāubiger oder einen Pastor mit groBer geistiger Klugheit anstelle von den einfachen oder falschen Antworten zu finden.
15. den Sie mich veranlassen wiirden, mich zu erinnern, um sich Ihr Wort zu merken die Bibel (wie Romans ist 8), damit ich es in meinem Herzen haben und an meinen Verstand sich vorbereiten lassen kann, und bereit, eine Antwort zu anderen der Hoffnung zu geben, die ich iiber Sie habe.
16. DaB Sie mir Hilfe damit meine eigene Theologie und Lehren holen wirden, um mit Inrem Wort, die Bibel ūtbereinzustimmen und daB Sie fortfahren wūrden, mir zu helfen, zu konnen, mein Verstāndnis der Lehre verbessert werden kann, damit mein eigenes Leben, Lebensstil und Verstehen fortfāhrt, zu sein ndeher an, was Sie es fūr mich sein wiinschen.
17. DaB Sie meinen geistigen Einblick (Zusammenfassungen) mehr und melr ēffnen wiirden und daB, wo mein Verstāndnis oder Vorstellung von Ihnen nicht genau ist, daB Sie mir helfen wiūrden, zu erlernen, wem Jesus Christ wirklich ist.
18. DaB Sie mir Hilfe geben wiūrden, damit ich in der LageSEIN wiirde, alle falschen Rituale zu trennen, denen ich von, von Ihrem freien Unterricht in der Bibel, wenn irgendwelche abgehangen habe von, was ich folgend bin, ist nicht vom Gott, oder ist kontrār zu, was Sie uns unterrichten wiinschen - itber das Folgen Sie.
19. DaB keine Krāfte des Ūbels nicht irgendwie geistiges Verstāndnis wegnehmen wirden, das ich habe, aber eher, daB ich das Wissen behalten wūrde von, wie man Sie kennt und nicht an diesen Tagen der geistigen Tāuschung betrogen wird.
20. DaB Sie geistige Stārke holen und zu mir helfen wūrden, damit ich nicht ein Teil von groBen weg fallen oder irgendeiner Bewegung bin, die zu Ihnen und zu Ihrem heiligen Wort Angelegenheiten nachgemacht sein wiūrde.
21. Das, wenn es alles gibt, das ich in meinem Leben getan habe oder irgendeine Weise, daB ich nicht auf Sie reagiert habe, wie ich haben sollte und die mich entweder am Gehen mit Ihnen hindert oder Haben des Verstehens, daB Sie jene things/responses/events zurūck in meinen Verstand, damit ich auf sie im Namen Jesus Christ verzichten wiūrde, und alle ihre von und von Konseguenzen holen wiūrden und daB Sie jede mēgliche Leere, Traurigkeit oder Verzweiflung in meinem Leben mit der Freude am Lord ersetzen wirden und daB ich mehr auf das Lernen, Ihnen zu folgen gerichtet wiirde, indem man Ihr Wort las, die Bibel.
22. DaB Sie meine Augen čffnen wiirden, damit ich in der LageSEIN wiirde, offenbar zu sehen und zu erkennen, wenn es eine grobe Tāuschung iber geistige Themen gibt, wie man dieses Phānomen (oder diese Fālle) von einer biblischen Perspektive und daB Sie mir Klugheit geben wirden, um zu wissen und damit ich erlernt versteht, wie
man meinen Freunden und liebte eine (Verwandte) ein Teil von ihm nicht zu sein hilft.
23 DaB Sie sicherstellen wiirden, da/3 einmal meine Augen und mein Verstand gečffnet sind, versteht die geistige Bedeutung der gegenwārtigen Fālle, die in der Welt stattfinden, daB Sie mein Herz vorbereiten wirden, um Ihre Wahrheit anzunehmen und daB Sie mir helfen wirden, zu verstehen, wie man Mut und Stārke durch Ihr heiliges Wort, die Biībel findet. Im Namen Jesus Christ, bitte ich um diese Sachen, die meinen Wunsch bestātigen, Ihr Wille ūibereinzustimmen, und ich bitte um Ihre Klugheit und eine Liebe der Wahrheit zu haben, Amen.
Mehr an der Unterseite der Seite wie man ewiges Leben u. Hat
Wir sind froh, wenn diese Liste (der Gebetantrāge zum Gott) in der Lagel ST, Sie zu unterstiitzen. Wir verstehen, daB diese mēglicherweise nicht die beste oder wirkungsvollste Ūbersetzung sein kann. Wir verstehen, daB es viele unterschiedliche Weisen des Ausdriūckens von von Gedanken und von von Wērtern gibt. Wenn Sie einen Vorschlag fiūr eine bessere Ūbersetzung haben oder wenn Sie etwas Ihrer Zeit dauern mēchten, Vorschlāge zu schicken uns, werden Sie Tausenden der Leute auch helfen, die dann die verbesserte Ūbersetzung lesen. Wir haben hāufig ein neues Testament, das in Ihrer Sprache oder in den Sprachen vorhanden ist, die selten oder alt sind.
Wenn Sie nach einem neuen Testament in einer spezifischen Sprache suchen, schreiben Sie uns bitte. Auch wir mēchten sicher sein und versuchen, das manchmal mitzuteilen, bieten wir Būcher an, die nicht frei sind und die Geld kosten.
Aber, wenn Sie nicht einige jener elektronischen Būcher sich leisten k6nnen, k6nnen wir einen Austausch der elektronischen Būcher fiūr Hilfe bei der Ūbersetzung oder bei der Ūbersetzung Arbeit hāufig tun. Sie missen nicht ein professioneller Arbeiter sein, nur eine regelmāBige Person, die interessiert ist, an zu helfen.
Sie sollten einen Computer haben, oder Sie sollten Zugang zu einem Computer an Ihrer lokalen Bibliothek oder Hochschule oder Universitāt haben, da die normalerweise bessere Anschliisse zum Internet haben. Sie knnen Ihr eigenes personliches FREIES Konto der elektronischen Post, indem Sie zum mail.yahoo.com
auch normalerweise herstellen gehen dauern bitte einen Moment, um die Adresse der elektronischen Post zu finden befunden an der Unterseite oder am Ende dieser Seite.
Wir hoffen, da Sie uns elektronische Post schicken, wenn diese hilfreich oder Ermutigung ist. Wir regen Sie auch an, mit uns hinsichtlich der elektronischen Būcher in Verbindung zu treten, die wir dem sind ohne Kosten und freies
anbieten, die, wir viele Būcher in den Fremdsprachen haben, aber wir nicht sie immer setzen, um elektronisch zu empfangen (Download) weil wir nur vorhanden die Būcher oder die Themen bilden, die erbeten sind. Wir regen Sie an fortzufahren, zum Gott zu beten und fortzufahren, iiber ihn zu erlernen, indem wir das neue Testament lesen. Wir
begriiBen Ihre Fragen und Anmerkungen durch elektronische Post.
KES S BB BB BC BC BC Br BC ΣΧ BC BC BC BC Bc BC BC BBK KG
Caro Deus , Obrigada gue esta Novo Testamento tem 5140 langado de modo a gue n6s somos capaz aprender mais sobre a ti. Por favor ajudar a gente responsāvel por fazendo esta Electrnico livro disponivel.
Por favor ajudar eles estarem capaz de trabalho rapidamente ,€ fazer mais Electronico livros disponivel Por favor ajudar eles haverem todos os recursos , O dinheiro , a forga e as horas gue elas precisar a fim de ser capaz de guardar trabalhando para si.
Por favor ajudar aguelas esse are parte da eguipa essa ajuda Ihes num todos os dias base. Por favor dar Ihes a forga continuar 6 dar cada deles o espiritual comprendendo para 0 trabalho gue vocē guer eles fazerem. Por favor ajudar cada um deles para nāo ter medo 6 Iembrar gue tu €s o deus ο gual respostas oragāo e guem č encarregado de todas as Coisas.
EU orar gue a ti would encorajar Ihes , e gue vocč protege Ihes , 6 o trabalho 6c ministērio gue elas sāo comprometido em. EU orar gue vocč protegeria Ihes de o Espiritual Forgas ou outro barreiras 1580 podeia ser maleficio Ihes ou lento Ihes abaixo.
Por favor ajudar a mim guando Eu uso esta Novo Testamento para tambēm reflectir a gente o gual ter feito esta edicāo disponivel , de modo a gue eu possa orar para eles e por conseguinte eles podem continuar ajudar mais
pessoas EU orar gue vocē daria ἃ mim um amar do seu Divino Palavra (0 novo Testamento ), e gue vocč daria a mim espiritual sabedoria e discernment conhecer a ti melhor e para comprender Ο periodo de tempo gue nčs somos vivendo em.
Por favor ajudar eu saber como lidar com as dificuldades gue Eu sou confrontado com todos os dias. Lorde Deus , Ajudar eu guerer conhecer a ti Melhor e guerer ajudar outro Christian no meu ārea e pelo mundo. EU orar gue vocē daria o Electrēnico livro eguipa e aguelas o gual trabalho no Websters e agueles gue ajudar Ihes seu sabedoria. EU orar gue vocč ajudaria o individuo membros do seu familia ( 6 ἃ minha familia ) para nāo ser espiritual enganar , mas comprender a ti e guerer aceitar e seguir a ti em todos bastante. e Eu pergunto vocč fazer estas coisas em nome de Jesus , Amen,
Dear God,
Thank you that this New Testament has been released so that we are able to learn more about you.
Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic books available Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working for You.
Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember that you are the God who
answers prayer and who is in charge of everything.
I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and the work 4 ministry that they are engaged in.
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down.
Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for them and so they can continue to help more people
I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time that we are living in.
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that Tam confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want to help other Christtans in my area and around the world.
I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who work on the website and those who help them your wisdom.
Ipray that you would help the individual members of their family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in every way.
and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,
888888
KESKRKĒKRKREKAEKKAKOEKRKKKOEKOE KOKĀ SA SESRERKĒEKAKĒ KĀ ἃ Χὰ δ ὰ δ ὰὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ
Croatian Croatian Croatian
Croatian - Prayer Reguests (praying ) to God - explained in Croatian Language
Croatian Croatia Prayer Isus Krist Moljenje to Bog Kako to Moliti moze cuti moj pitati popustanje ponuditi mene
Govorenje to Bog , Stvoritelj dana Svemir , Gospodar :
1. taj te če popuštanje meni u hrabrost to moliti predmet taj Trebam to moliti
2. taj te če popuštanje meni u hrabrost to vjerovati te 1 prihvatiti što koji želite za napraviti sa mojim život , umjesto mene uznijeti moj posjedovati htijenje ( namjera ) iznad tvoj.
3. taj te če popuštanje mene ponuditi ne pustiti moj strahovanje dana nepoznat postati isprika , ili baza za mene ne to poslužitelj you.
4. taj te če popuštanje mene ponuditi vidjeti i naučiti kako to imati duhovni snaga Trebam ( preko tvoj riječ Biblija ) ) za Jedan dan dogadaj ispred 1 Ὁ ) za moj posjedovati osobni duhovni putovanje.
5. Τὰ] te Bog če popuštanje mene ponuditi ištanje to poslužitelj Te više
6. Ta) te če podsjetiti mene to pričati sa te prayerwhen ) Ja sam frustriran ili u problemima , umjesto težak to odluka predmet ja osobno jedini preko moj čovječji snaga.
7. Τα] te če popuštanje mene Mudrost 1 srce ispunjen sa Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA če poslužitelj te više efektivno.
8. Τὰ] te če popuštanje mene želja to studirati tvoj riječ , Biblija , (novim Oporuka Evandelje od John ), na osobni baza
9. taj te če popuštanje pomoč meni u tako da Ja sam ἃ mogučnosti to obavijest predmet in Biblija ( tvoj riječ ) što Ja mogu osobni povezivati se , 1 da htijenje pomoč mene shvatiti što koji želite mene za napraviti u mojem život.
10. Τὰ] te če popuštanje mene velik raspoznavanje , to shvatiti kako to objasniti to ostali tko ti si , i da JA bi bilo u mogučnosti naučiti kako naučiti i znati kako to pristajati uza što te 1 tvoj riječ ( Biblija )
11. Τὰ] te če donijeti narod (ili websiteovi ) u mojem život tko ištanje to znati te , i tko jesu jak in njihov točnost sporazum od te ( bog ); i da te če donijeti narod (ili websiteovi ) u mojem život koji če biti u mogučnosti to hrabriti mene to precizan naučite kako podijeliti Biblija riječ od istina (2 Plašljiv 215:).
12. Τὰ] te če pomoč mene naučiti to imati velik sporazum o što Biblija inačīci je najbolji , što je večina točnost , 1 što je preko duhovni snaga ὅς Power PC , 1 što inačici sporazum sa izvorni rukopis ta] te nadahnut autorstvo dana Nov Oporuka to pisati.
13. Ta) te če popuštanje ponuditi mene korištenje moj vrijeme in dobar put , 1 ne to prosipati moj vrijeme na Neistinit ili prazan Metodije da biste dobili Zatvori to Bog ( ali koji nisu vjerno Biblijski ), i gdje svi oni Metodije stvarajuči nijedan čeznuti uvjeti Ili trajan duhovni voče.
14. Τα] te če popuštanje pomoč meni u to shvatiti što učiniti tražiti in Churchill ili mjesto od moliti se , što rod od pitanje to pitati ,i da te če pomoč mene pronači onaj koji vjeruje ili pastor sa velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lahak 111 neistinit odgovoriti.
15. 14] te če nanijeti mene to sječati se to sječati se ἵνο] riječ Biblija ( kao što je Rumunjski 8), tako da Ja mogu imati Internet u mojem srce i imati moj imati što protiv spreman , 1 biti spreman to popuštanje odgovoriti to ostali dana uzdanica taj Imam o te.
16. Ta) te če donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj posjedovati teologija 1 doktrīna to poklapati se tvoj riječ , Biblija 1 da te Če nastaviti to pomoč mene Znati kako moj sporazum od doktrina može poboljšati tako da moj posjedovati život , stil Života 1 sporazum nastaviti biti Zatvori to što koji želite Internet biti za mene.
17. Τὰ] te če OpenBSD moj duhovni unutar ( zaključak ) više 1 više ,1 da gdje svi moj sporazum ili percepcija od te nije točnost , taj te če pomoč mene naučiti tko Isus Krist vjerno je.
18. Τὰ] te če popuštanje ponuditi mene tako da JA bi bilo u mogučnosti to odijeljen bilo koji neistinit ritualni što Imam zavisnost na , from tvoj jasan pomoč u učenju in Biblija , ako postoje od što Ja sam sljedeče nije od Bog , ili je ugovor to što ΚΟ]! želite to vas naučiti nas o sljedeče te.
19. Τὰ] bilo koji sila od zlo če ne oduteti bilo koji duhovni sporazum što Imam , ali radije taj JA če čvrsto držati znanje kako to znati te i ne biti lukav in te dani od duhovni varka.
20. Taj te če donijeti duhovni snaga 1 ponuditi mene tako da JA neče biti dio ognjevit Jesen Daleko ili od bilo koji pokret što bi bilo produhovljeno krivotvoren novac vama i u vaš Svet Riječ
21. Da ako ima je išta taj Imam ispunjavanja u mojem život „ili bilo koji put taj Imam ne odgovaranje vama kao JA trebaju imati i da je koji se može spriječiti mene sa ili hodanje sa te , ili vlasništvo sporazum , ἴα] te če donijeti oni predmet / reakcija / dogadaj leda u moj imati što protiv , tako da JA če odreči se njima in ime od Isus Krist , i svi od njihov efekt i posljedica , 1 da te če opet staviti bilo koji praznina „sadness ili izgubiti nadu u mojem život sa Ono što pruža užitak dana Gospodar , 1 da JA bi bilo više fokusirati na znanje to udarac te mimo čitanje tvoj riječ , Biblija
22. Τα] te če OpenBSD mo) oči tako da JA bi bilo u mogučnosti to jasno vidjeti i prepoznati ako ima Velik Varka o Duhovni tema , kako to shvatiti ovaj fenomen ( ili te dogadaj ) from Biblijski perspektiva , i da te če popuštanje mene mudrost to Znati i tako dalje taj JA htijenje naučite kako pomoč moj prijatelj 1 voljen sam sebe ( odnosni ) ne biti dio it.
23. Τα] te če osigurali da jedanput moj oči jesu OpenBSD 1 moj imati što protiv shvatiti duhovni izražajnost od tekuči dogadaj uzimanje mjesto u svijetu , taj te če pripremiti moj srce to prihvatiti tvoj istina , i da te če pomoč mene shvatiti kako pronači hrabrost i snaga preko tvoj Svet Riječ , Biblija. In ime od Isus Krist , JA tražiti te predmet potvrditi moj
želja biti složno tvoj htijenje , 1 Ja sam iskanje tvoj mudrost i to imati hatar dana Istina Da
Više podno Stranica Kako to imati Vječan Život
Mi jesu veseo ako ovaj rub ( od moljenje molba to Bog ) je u mogučnosti to pomoči te. Mi shvatiti ovaj možda neče biti najbolji ili večina djelotvoran prevodenje. Mi shvatiti koji su mnogobrojan različit putevi od istiskivanje misao i riječ. Ukoliko imati sugestija za bolji prevodenje , ili ukoliko če voljeti uzeti malolitražan iznos od tvoj vrijeme to poslati sugestija nama , te htijenje biti pomoč tisuča od ostali narod isto tako , koji če onda Čitanje oplemenjen prevodenje. Mi više puta imati Nov Oporuka raspoloživ u vaš jezik 111 in Jezik koji su rijedak ili star. Ako ste obličje za Nov Oporuka in specifičan jezik , ugoditi korespondirati nas. Isto tako , mi ištanje istinabog i pokušati komunicirati taj katkada , mi obaviti ponuda knjiga koji nisu Slobodan i da obaviti trošak novac.
Ali ukoliko ne moči priuštiti neki od oni elektronski Κη ρα, mi može više puta obaviti izmjena od elektronski knjiga za pomoč sa prevodenje ili prevodenje funkcionirati. Nemate biti koji se odnosi na zvanje radnik , samo jedan dan pravilan osoba tko je zainteresirana za pomoč. Te trebaju imati računalo ili te trebaju imati pristup to računalo at tvoj lokalni knjižnica ili fakulteti ili sveučilišta , otada oni obično imati bolji povezivanje to Internet. Možete isto tako obično utemeljiti tvoj posjedovati osobni SLOBODAN elektronička pošta račun odlaskom na mail.yahoo.com
Ugoditi uzeti tren pronači elektronika pošta adresa smjestiti na dnu ili kraj od ovaj stranica. Nadamo se te htijenje poslati elektronička pošta nama , ako ovaj je od pomoč ili hrabrenje. Mi isto tako hrabriti te to kontakt nas zabrinutost Elektronski Knjiga koju nudimo koji su sa trošak , i slobodan.
Mi obaviti imati mnogobrojan knjiga in stran jezik , alt mi ne uvijek mjesto njima to primiti elektronski ( preuzimanje datoteka ) jer mi jedini izraditi raspoloživ knjiga ili tema koji su preko molba. Mi hrabriti te to nastaviti to moliti to Bog 1 to nastaviti naučiti o Njemu mimo čČitanje novim Oporuka. Mi dobrodošli na tvoj pitanje i komentirajte mimo elektronička pošta.
KARKĒRĒKĒKĒ KOKA χὰ KOKS ἃ KE ἃ ἃ ἀὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ
CZECH CZECH TCHEK
Czech Prayer Modlitba Kristian jezuita Kristus az k Buh Jak Modlit Buh pocinovat slyset modlitba k ptat Buh darovat pomoci mne
Czech - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in Czech Language
Mluveni až k Būh , člen určity Stvofitel of člen určity Soubor , člen určity Hospodin :
1. aby tebe chtčl bych darovat až k mne člen určity kurāž až k modlit člen určity majetek aby Nemusim až k modlit
2. aby tebe chtčl bych darovat až k mne člen určity kurāž až k domnivat se tebe a pfijmout jaky tebe potfeba až k jednat mā duch , misto mne povyšit jā sām vūle (cil ) nad tvūj.
3. aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne pomoci až k ne dovolit mā bāt se of člen určity neznāmā až k stāt se člen určity odpustīt , či člen určity bāze do mne rozchāzet se v nāzorech sloužit you.
4. aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne pomoci až k vidēt a až k dostat instrukce jak? až k mit člen určity duchovni sila Nemusim ( docela tvūj slovo člen určity Bible ) jeden ) do člen určity ptihoda vpfed a Ὁ ) do jā sām osobni duchovni cesta.
5. Aby tebe Būh chtčl bych darovat mne pomoci až k potfeba až k sloužit Tebe vice 6. Aby tebe chtčl bych piipomenout komu mne až k rozmlouvat s tebe prayerwhen ) JĀ am zmafeny či do nesnāz , misto trying až k analyzovat majetek jā sām ale docela mā lidsky sila.
7. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne Moudrost ἃ jeden srdce nākyp s Biblicky Moudrost tak, že JĀ chtčl bych sloužit tebe vice efektivni. 8. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne jeden poručit až k učeni tvūj slovo , člen určity Bible , ( Novy zākon Evangeltum of Jan ), dāle jeden osobni bāze
9. aby tebe chtčl bych darovat pomoc až k mne tak, že JĀ am schopny až k oznāmeni majetek do člen určity Bible ( tvūj slovo ) kdo Dovedu co se mč tyYče byt v pomēru k sem tam , to postačī pomoci mne dovidat se jaky tebe potfeba mne až k zavraždit mā duch.
10. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne celek bystrost , až k dovidat se jak”? až k jasnč se vyjādfit až k jini kdo tebe ar , a aby JĀ chtčl bych byt schopny až k dostat instrukce jak? až k dostat instrukce a vRdRt jak? až k postavit se za tebe a tvūj slovo ( člen určity Bible )
11. Aby tebe chtčl bych nēst lid ( ὄϊ websites ) do mā duch kdo potfeba až k vRdRt tebe , a kdo ar silny do jejich ptesny dohoda of tebe ( būh ); a Aby tebe chtčl bych nēst lid ( či websites ) do mā duch kdo vūle byYt schopny až k dodat myslī mne až k pfesny dostat instrukce jak? až k dēlit člen určity Bible Pismo svatč pravda (2 Bāzlivy 215:).
12. Aby tebe chtčl bych pomoci mne až k dostat instrukce až k mit celek dohoda kolem kdo Bible ličenī is nejlēpe , kdo is nejčetnējši pfesny , a kdo 3sg.prēz.od have člen určity nejčetnējši duchovni sila £ množstvi , a kdo ličeni souhlasi Jit 5 duchem času origināl rukopis aby tebe dychat člen určity spisovatele of Novy zākon až k psāt.
13. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat pomoci až k mne až k cvičeni mā čas do jeden blaho cesta , a rozchādzet se v nāzorech zpustošit mā Čas dāle Chybny či hladovy metody až k brāt blizky až k Būh ( kdyby ne ar ne opravdu Biblicky ), a kde those metody napsat ne dlouhā hlāska čas Či (lastingļ|stāly||trvalY) ) duchovni nēst ovoce.
14. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat pomoc až k mne až k dovidat se jakY až k hledat do jeden cirkev či jeden bydlištē of uctivāni , jaky rody of otāzky až k ptāt se , a aby tebe chtčl bych pomoci mne až k nālez vētici či jeden duchovni 5 celek duchovni moudrost misto bezstarostny či chybny odpovida.
15. aby tebe chtčl bych byt pfičinou mne na pamētnou až k memorovat tvūj slovo člen určity Bible ( jako takovy Riman 8), tak, že Dovedu mit ono do mā srdce a mit mā mysl ptipraveny , a byYt hbity až k darovat neurč. člen byt v souhlase 5 jini of člen určity nadēje aby Mām u sebe tebe.
16. Aby tebe chtčl bych nēst pomoci až k mne tak, že jā sām bohoslovi a doktrina až k souhlasit s tvūj slovo , člen určity
Bible a aby tebe chtčl bych stāle bft pomoci mne vRdRt jak? mā dohoda of doktrina pocinovat byt opravit tak, že jā sām duch lifestyle a dohoda odročit až k byt blizky k Jakēmu ūučelu tebe potfeba ono až k byt pro mne.
17. Aby tebe chtčl bych nechrānčny mā duchovni jasnozfeni ( konec ) čim dāle, tim vice , a aby kde mā dohoda či chāpavost of tebe is ne pfesny , aby tebe chtčl bych pomoci mne až k dostat instrukce kdo Jezuita Kristus opravdu is.
18. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat pomoci až k mne tak, že JĀ chtčl bych byt schopny až k oddčleny jakykoliv chybny obfad kdo JĀ mit dūvēra dāle , dle tvūj cely doktrīna do člen určity Bible , jestli vūbec of jaky JĀ am nāsledujicī is ne of Būh, či is proti čemu jaky tebe potfeba až k učit us kolem nāsledujici tebe.
19. Aby jakykoliv dohnat of neštčsti chtčl bych ne odebrat jakYkoliv duchovni dohoda kdo JĀ mit , aby ne dosti aby JĀ chtčl bych držet člen určity znalost čeho jak? δ k vRdRt tebe a rozchāzet se v nāzorech byt klamat do tezaury days of duchovni klam.
20. Aby tebe chtčl bych nēst duchovni sila a pomoci až k mne tak, že JĀ vūle rozchāzet se v nāzorech byt čāst of notāblovē Klesāni Pryč či of jakykoliv pohyb kdo chtčl bych
bYt duchovo falšovat až k tebe a až k tvūj Svaty Slovo
21. Aby-li tam is cokoli aby JĀ mit utahany mā duch , či jakkoli aby JĀ mit ne dotazovanā osoba až k tebe ačkoliv Šel bych mit a to jest opatieni mne dle jeden nebo druhy krāčeni 5 tebe , či having dohoda , aby tebe chtčl bych nēst those majetek / citltvost pfistroje / pfihoda bek do mā mysl , tak, že JĀ chtčl bych nectit barvu je jmēnem koho Jezuita Kristus , a celek of jejich dojem a dosah , a aby tebe chtčl
ML XIŅI
bych dāt na dfivējši misto jakykolitv emptiness „sadness či
beznadējnost do mā duch jit 5 duchem času Radost of člen určity Hospodin , a aby J chtčl bych byt vice ložisko dāle učenost až k doprovāzet tebe do četba tvūj slovo , Bible
22. Aby tebe chtčl bych nechrānčny probūh tak, že JĀ chtčl bych byt schopny až k jasnč vidēt a pochopit -li tam is jeden Celek Klam kolem Duchovni nāmčt , jak? až k dovidat se tato pfechodny ( či tezaury pfihoda ) 416 jeden Biblicky perspektiva , a aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne moudrost až k vadRt a tak, že JĀ vūle dostat instrukce jak? posloužit Jidlem mā druh a Amor sām ( ptibuzni ) ne byt čāst of it.
23. Aby tebe chtčl bych pojistit aby druhdy probūh ar nechrānčny a mā mysl dovīdat se člen určity duchovni vyznam of bčh ptihoda dobyti bydlištē do člen určity svēt , aby tebe chtčl bych chystat se mā srdce až k pfijmout tvūj pravda , a aby tebe chtčl bych pomoci mne dovidat se jak? až k nālez kurāž a sīla docela tvūj Svaty Slovo , člen určity Bible. Jmēnem koho Jezuita Kristus , JĀ tāzat se na tezaury majetek bitmovat mā poručit až k byYt doma souhlas tvūj vūle , a JĀ am ptani se do tvūj moudrost a až k mīt jeden lāska Κα komu člen určity Pravda Amen
Vice v člen určity Dno of Blok Jak? až k mit Nekonečny Duch
My ar rād -li tato barevny pruh of modlitba dotaz až k Būh is schopnyY až k pomāhat tebe. My dovidat se tato moci ne byt člen určity nejlēpe či nejčetnējši efektivni dešifrovāni. My dovidat se tamhleten ar mnoho neobvykly cesty of interpretace domnčni a slova. -li tebe mit jeden nāvrh do
Jeden lēpe dešifrovānī , Či -11 tebe chtčl bych do tēže miry až
k brāt jeden maly činit of tvūj čas až k poslat nāvrhy až k us ,„tebe vūle byt porce jidla tisic of druhy lid rovnēž , kdo vūle nčkdy Čist člen určity opravit dešifrovāni. My často mit jeden Novy Posledni vūle ptistupny do tvūj jazyk či do Jazyk aby ar nedovafeny či dāvny. -11 tebe ar hledčt do jeden Novy Posledni vūle do jeden specificky jazyk , byt pfijemny psāt až k us. Rovnčž , my potfeba až k Jistē a namāhat až k byt ve styku aby nēkdy , my činit nabidka blok aby ar ne Drzy a aby Činit cena penize.
Aby ne -li tebe dčlostfelectvo ptitok nčjaky of those elektronicky blok , my pocinovat často činit neurč. člen burza of elektronicky blok do pomoci s dešifrovāni či dešifrovāni prāce. Tebe činit ne mit až k byt jeden odborny dēlnik , ale jeden potādny osoba kdo is obchod do porce Jīdla. Tebe požadovat mit jeden počitač či tebe požadovat mit pifstup až k jeden počītač v tvūj lokālka knihovna či akademie Či univerzita , od tē doby those obvykly mit lēpe klientela až k člen určity internovanā osoba. Tebe pocinovat rovnčēž obvykly upevnit tvūj drahy osobni DRZY elektronickā pošta ūčet do existujici až k mail.yahoo.com
Byt piijemny brāt jeden dūležitost až k nālez člen určity elektronickā pošta adresovat nalēzt v člen určity dno Či člen určity cil of tato blok. My nadēje tebe vūle poslat elektronickā pošta až k us , -li tato is of pomoci či podpora. My rovnēž dodat mysli tebe až k dotyk us pokud jde ὁ Elektronicky Blok aby my nabidka aby ar bez cena , a drzy.
My činit mit mnoho blok do cizi jazyk , aby ne my činit nēkdy bydlištč je až k dostat electronically ( zavādēni ) pončvadž my ale dēlat piistupny člen určity blok či člen určity nāmčt aby ar Člen určity nejčetnējšī dotaz. My dodat mysli tebe až k stāle bYt modlit až k Būh a až k stāle byt
dostat instrukce kolem Jemu do četba Novy zākon. My vitat tvūj otāzky a poznāmky do elektronickā pošta.
ἀλαδᾶαδὰδ Δα ὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἀὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἀὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ
Drogi Bog , ὨΖίρκυ)ς όν ten Nowy Testament ma byt zwolniony byle tylko jestešmy able wobec nauczyč sie liczniejszy okoto ty. Prosze mi pomēc ludzie odpowiedzialny pod katem wykonaniem ten Elektroniczny ksiažka rozporzadzalny.
Prosze mi pomēc im zostač wyplacalny praca umocowany , 1 zrobič liczniejszy Elektroniczny ksiažki rozporzadzalny Prosze mi pomēc im wobec mieč wszystko ten zasoby , ten pieniadze , ten sila 1 ten czas Ow oni potrzebowač w klasa zostač wyplacalny utrzymywač dziafanie pod katem ΤΥ. Prosze mi pomēc όνν 6w jestešcie obowiazek od ten družyna O6w wspolpracownik im u an codzienny podstawa.
Podobač 516 dawač im ten sita wobec kontynuowač i dawač každy od im ten duchowy zgoda pod katem ten praca όνν ty potrzeba im wobec czynič. Prosze mi pomēc každy od im wobec nie mieč strach i wobec zapamigtač όνν jesteš ten Bēg ktēry odpowiedzi modlitwa i ktūry jest w koszt od wszystko. JA btagač 6w ty Ὀνίου zachecač im , i όνν ty ochraniač im , 1 ten praca £ ministerstwo 6w Oni sa Zajety. JA btagač 6w ty bytby ochraniač im z ten Duchowy Sily zbrojne albo inny przeszkody όνν kulisy szkoda im albo powolny im w 461. Prosze mi pomēc podczas JA užywač ten Nowy Testament wobec takže pomyšlet od ludzie ktūry mieč wykonane ten wydanie rozporzadzalny , byle tylko JA
puszka metalowa modlič sie za im 1 tak oni puszka metalowa robič w dalszym ciagu wspotpracownik
liczniejszy spoleczeristwo JA btagač Ow ty byiby dawač mi pewien milošč od twēj Swiety Wyraz ( ten Nowy Testament ), i Owty bytby dawač mi duchowy madrošč i orientacja wobec znač ty polepszyč 1 wobec rozumiet ten okres 6w Jestešmy žyjacy w. Prosze mi pomēc wobec znač jak wobec zawierač Z transakcje ten trudnošci Ow JA jestem skonfrontowany rezygnowač codziennie.
Lord Bēg , Wspotpracownik mi wobec potrzeba wobec znač ty Polepszyč 1 wobec potrzeba wobec wspotpracownik inny Chrzešcijanie w m6j powierzchnia 1 wokoto ten šwlat.
JA btagač 6w ty Ὀνίου dawač ten Elektroniczny ksiažka družyna i Ow ktory praca od pajeczyny i Ow ktory wspdlpracownik im twē6j madrošč. JA btagač 6w ty bytby wspdtpracownik ten indywidualny cztonki od ich rodzina ( i mēj rodzina ) wobec nie byč duchowo zwodzil , oprūcz wobec rozumieč ty i ja wobec potrzeba wobec uznawač i nastepowač po ty w na wszelki sposčb. i JA zapytač ty wobec czynič tych rzeczy na Boga Jezus , Amen ,
KARKSRBAKKKAKAKA KAKKKA KOKA EKK SERKSRAKEKKAKAKK GA ἀὰ ἃ ἀὰ ἃ AK ἃ
Slovenian ΠΥ 1)
Slovenian - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in Slovenian Language
slovenian prayer jezuit Kristus molitev Bog kako prositi kako moci slisati svoj zaprositi podati ponuditi komu kaj mi
pri aparatu imeti se za boga , tvorec od vsemirje , bog :
1. to vi hoteti izročiti mi pogum prositi stvari to rabim prositi
2. to vi hoteti izročiti mi pogum v vernik vi ter uvaževati kakšen hočeš vzdržati svoj Življenje , namesto mi navdušenje svoj lasten hoteti ( namen ) zgoraj vaš.
3. to vi hoteti izročiti mi ponuditi komu kaj ne pustiti svoj grozen od neznano v postati opravičilo , ali osnova navzlic ne streči you.
4. to vi hoteti izročiti mi ponuditi komu Κα] zagledati ter zvedeti kako imeti božji zakon čvrstost rabim ( skozi vaš izraziti z besedami biblija ) a ) zakaj pripetljaj spredaj ter b ) zakaj svoj lasten oseben netelesen potovanje.
5. to vi Bog hoteti izročīti mi ponuditi komu Κα] biti brez streči vi več
6. to vi hoteti spomniti se mi pogovarjati se vi prayerwhen ) jaz sem uničen ali v težava , namesto težaven odločiti stvari sebi šele skozi svoj človeški Čvrstost.
7.to vi hoteti izročiti mi modrost ter a srčika poln Biblical modrost tako da jaz hoteti začetni udarec Ζ žogo vi več razpoložljiv.
8. to vi hoteti izročīti mi a zahteva študirati vaš Izraziti Z besedami , biblija , ( novi testament evangelij od John ), naprej a oseben osnova
9. to vi hoteti izročiti pomoč mi tako da morem opaZiti stvari v biblija ( vaš izraziti z besedami ) kateri morem osebno tikati se česa , ter to zadostuje pomoč mi razumeti kakšen vi biti brez mi uganjati v svoj življenje.
10. to vi hoteti izročiti mi velik bistroumnost , v razumeti kako razlagati drugim kdo vi ste , ter to jaz domišljavec zmožen Zvedeti Κακὸ zvedeti ter znanje kako stati pokoncu zakaj vi ter vaš izraziti z besedami ( biblija )
11.to vi hoteti privleči narod ( 811 websites ) v svoj Življenje kdo biti brez znati vi , ter kdo ste krepek v svoj natančen razumeven od vi ( Bog ); ter to vi hoteti privleči narod ( ali websites ) v svoj Življenje kdo hoteti obstati zmožen v podžigati mi v natančen zvedeti kako razpreti biblija izraziti z besedami od resnica (2 plašljiv 215:).
12. to vi hoteti pomoč mi zvedeti imeti velik razumeven približno kateri biblija prevod je najprimernejši , kateri je največ natančen , ter kateri has največ netelesen Čvrstost ὅς sila , ter kateri prevod strinjati se s samorasel rokopis to vi vdihniti pisec od novi testament pisati.
13. to vi hoteti izročiti ponuditi komu Κα] mi rabiti svoj čas va dober izuriti za hojo ali ježo po cesti , ter ne v razsipavati svoj čas naprej napačen ali puhel metoda zadobiti sklepnik v Bog ( če ΖΒ ne ste ne resnično Biblīcal ), ter kraj oni metoda predelki ne dolg pogoj ali trajen netelesen sadje.
14. to vi hoteti izročiti pomoč mi v razumēti kakšen iskati v a cerkvica 811 a mesto od častiti , kakšen milosten od vprašanje zaprositi , ter to vi hoteti pomoč mi najti vernik ali a pastor s velik netelesen modrost namesto neprisiljen ali napačen odgovor.
15. to vi hoteti vzrok mi spomniti se naučiti se na pamet vaš izraziti z besedami biblija ( kot na primer retoromanski 8), tako da morem življati to v svoj srčika ter življati svoj srce
pripravljen , ter obstati radovoljen podati odgovor drugim od upanje to imam približno vi.
16. to vi hoteti privleči ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da svoj lasten teologija ter nauk ujemati se s vaš izraziti z besedami , biblija ter to vi hoteti vzdržnost v pomoč mi znanje kako svoj razumeven od nauk moči obstati izpopolniti tako da svoj lasten življenje lifestyle ter razumeven vzdržnost to live at warefare with 5.0. sklepnik eemu vi biti brez to v obstati navzlic.
17. to vi hoteti plan svoj netelesen vpogled ( sklep ) bolj in bolj , ter to kraj svoj razumeven 811 zaznavanje od vi ni natančen , to vi hoteti pomoč mi zvedeti kdo jezuit Kristus resnično je.
18. to vi hoteti izročiti ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da jaz domišljavec zmožen razstati se poljuben napačen cerkveni obredi kateri imam odvisnost napre] , s vaš veder poučevanje v biblija , če sploh kateri od kakšen jaz sem sledeč ni od Bog , ali je nasprotno eemu kakšen hočeš učiti nas približno sledeč vi.
19. to poljuben vojna sila od zlo hoteti ne odvzeti poljuben netelesen razumeven kateri imam , šele prece) to jaz hoteti obdržati znanost od kako znati vi ter ne v obstati goljufati dandanes od netelesen prevara.
20. to vi hoteti privleči netelesen čvrstost ter ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da nočem v obstati del od velika gospoda padanje stran ali od poljuben tok kateri domišljavec netelesen ponarejen vam na uslugo ter v vaš svet izraziti Z besedami
21. to če je nič to imam velja v svoj Življenje , ali vsekakor to imam ne odgovor vam na uslugo kot jaz should življati ter to je preprečljiv mi s vsak izmed obeh pešačenje z vami , ali imetje razumeven , to vi hoteti privleči oni stvari / odgovor / pripetljaj prislon v svoj srce , tako da jaz hoteti odreči se jih v imenu ljudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , ter prav do svoj vrednostni papirji ter posledica , ter to vi hoteti nadomestīti poljuben puhlost „sadness 411 obup v svoj
življenje s veselje od bog , ter to jaz domišljavec več Žarišče naprej učenje slediti vi z čitanje vaš izraziti z besedami , biblija
22. to vi hoteti plan svoj oči tako da jaz domišljavec zmožen V jasno zagledati ter pred sodiščem se pismeno obvezati če Je a velik prevara približno netelesen predmet , kako v razumeti to fenomen ( 811 od this pripetljaj ) 5 a Biblical perspektiven , ter to vi hoteti īzročiti mi modrost znati ter tako da bom se učil kako v pomoč svoj prijateljstvo ter Ijubezen sam sebe, 560], se ( žlahta ) ne obstati del od it.
23. to vi hoteti zavarovati to nekoč svoj oči ste odpirač ter SVOJ srce razumeti božji zakon pomen od tok pripetijaj taking mesto na svetu , to vi hoteti pripraviti se svoj srčika vzeti vaš resnica , ter to vi hoteti pomoč mi razumeti Κακὸ najti pogum ter čvrstost skozi vaš svet izraziti z besedami , biblija. v imenu ljudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , jaz prositi od this stvari potrditi svoj zahteva v biti znotraj pogodba vaš hoteti , ter vprašam zakaj vaš modrost ter imeti a ljubezen od resnica Amen.
več pravzaprav od stran kako imeti večen življenje
mi smo vesel če to zapisati v seznam ( od molitev prošnja v Bog ) je zmožen pomagati vi. mi razumeti to maj ne obstati najboljši 411 največ uspešen prevod. mi razumeti to so veliko različen ways od iztisljiv mnenje ter izraziti z besedami. če vi življati a nasvet zakaj a rajši prevod , ali če vi hoteti všeč biti zavzeti a tesen znesek od vaš čas pošiljati nasvet v nas , boš pomaganje tisoč od drugi narod tudi , kdo hoteti torej Čitanje izpopolniti prevod. mi pogosto Življati a nova zaveza
pri roki v vaš jezik alt v jezik to ste redek ali star. če isčeš a
nova ZavezZa v a poseben jezik , prosim napisati rabiti. tudi ,
mi biti brez v obstati varen ter začeti v biti obhajan to včasih „mi delati oferirati knjiga to ste ne prost ter to delati strošek penez.
šele če vi ne morem privoščiti si nekaj tega oni elektronski knjiga , mi moči pogosto delati mena od elektronski knjiga zakaj pomoč 5 prevod ali prevod opus. vi nikar ne življati to live at warefare with s.0. a poklicen delavec , šele a reden oseba kdo je zavzet v pomaganje. vi should življati a računalo ali vi should življati postranski v a računalo v vaš tukajšnji knjižnica ali višja gimnazija ali univerza , odkar oni navadno življati rajši vez v stažist v bolnišnici. vi moči tudi navadno ustanoviti vaš lasten oseben prost elektronski verižna srajca račun Z tekoč v mail.yahoo.com
prosim Zalotiti a važnost za odkriti elektronski verižna srajca ogovor poiskati pravzaprav ali prenehati od to stran. mi upanje boš poslal elektronski verižna srajca v nas , če to je od pomoč ali encouragement. mi tudi podžigati vi v zveza nas zadeven elektronski knjiga to mi oferirati to ste če ne strošek , ter prost.
mi delati življati veliko knjiga v tuji jeziki , šele mi nikar ne zmeraj mesto jih sprejeti electronically ( travnato gričevje ) zato ker mi šele izdelovanje pri roki knjiga ali predmet to ste največ prošnja. mi podžigati vi v vzdržnost prositi v Bog ter v vzdržnost zvedeti približno njega z čitanje novi testament. mi izreči dobrodošlico vaš vprašanje ter razložiti Z elektronski verižna srajca.
KESKREKĒKRKĒEKAEKAKOEKRAKKEKOEKĒEKAEKĒ A ἀὰὰὰδαὰδ ͵ὲὰὰ δ .ὲὰ δ Χὰ KAKAO χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ
srčkan Bog , the same to to nova zaveza has been izpust tako da mi smo
zmožen zvedeti več približno vi. prosim pomoč preprosti Ijudje odgovoren zakaj izdelava to elektronski knjiga pri roki.
prosim pomoč jih premoči opus nagel , ter izdelovanje več elektronski knjiga pri roki prosim pomoč jih imeti vsi sredstvo , penez , čvrstost ter čas to oni potreba zato da obstati zmožen vzdrževati ki dela zakaj vi.
prosim pomoč oni to ste del od skupina to pomoč jih naprej vsakdanji osnova. prosim izročiti jih čvrstost v vzdržnost ter izročiti vsakteri od jih božji zakon razumeven zakaj opus to vi biti brez jih uganjati. prosim pomoč vsakteri od jih v ne Življati strah ter spomniti se to vi ste Bog kdo odgovor molitev ter kdo je v ukaz od vse.
Jaz predlagati da vi hoteti podžigati jih , ter to vi zavarovati Jih , ter opus % ministrstvo to oni so zaposlen 8 čim. jaz predlagati da vi hoteti zavarovati jih s netelesen vojna sila ali drugi zapreka to strjena lava škoda jih ali počasi vozite Jih niz. prosim pomoč mi čas jaz raba to nova zaveza v tudi pretehtati od preprosti Ijudje kdo življati narejen to naklada pri roki ,
tako da morem prositi za jih ter tudi oni moči vzdržnost v pomoč več narod jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izročiti mi a Ijubezen od vaš svet izraziti z besedami ( novi testament ), ter to vi hoteti izročiti mi netelesen modrost ter bistroumnost
znati vi rajši ter v razumeti epoha od čas to mi smo Življenje V.
prosim pomoč mi znati kako v obravnavati težek to jaz sem soočiti s vsak dan. lord Bog , pomoč mi hoteti znanje vi rajši ter hoteti pomoč drugi krščanski v svoj area ter po svetu.
Jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izročiti elektronski knjiga skupina ter oni kdo opus naprej tkalec ter oni kdo pomoč jih vaš modrost. jaz predlagati da vi hoteti pomoč poedinec Ččlanstvo od svoj rodbina ( ter svoj rodbina ) v ne obstati netelesen goljufati , šele v razumeti vi ter hoteti uvaževati ter slediti vi v sleherni izuriti za hojo ali ježo po cesti. ter jaz zaprositi vi uganjati od this stvari v imenu Ijudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit , Amen ,
KES S BBS BC BC BC BC BC BC Δ BC BC BC BC BC BBC BBS
mahal diyos 9 pasalamatan ka atipan ng pawid ito bago testamento may been pakawalan pagayon atipan ng pawid tayo ay able sa mag-aral laling marami buongpaligid ka. masiyahan tumulong ang mga tao may pananagutan dahil sa making ito Electronic book makukuha. masiyahan tumulong kanila sa maaari able sa gumawa ayuno , at gawin laling marami Electronic books makukuha masiyahan tumulong kanila sa may lahat ang mapamaraan , ang salapi , ang lakas at ang takdaan ng oras atipan ng pawid sila mangilangan di iutos sa maaari able sa tago gumawa dahil sa ka.
masiyahan tumulong those atipan ng pawid ay mahati ng ang itambal atipan ng pawid tumulong kanila sa isa pang- araw-araw batayan. masiyahan bigyan kanila ang lakas sa mapatuloy at bigyan bawa't isa ng kanila ang tangayin pang- unawa dahil sa ang gumawa atipan ng pawid ka magkulang
kanila sa gumawa. masiyahan tumulong bawa't 158 ng kanila sa hindi may katakutan at sa gunitain atipan ng pawid ka ay ang diyos sino sumagot dasal at sino ay di pagbintangan ng lahat ng bagay.
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would palakasin ang loob kanila , at atipan ng pawid ka ipagsanggalang kanila , at ang gumawa ὅς magkalinga atipan ng pawid sila ay kumuha di. ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would ipagsanggalang kanila sa ang tangayin pilitin o iba sagwil atipan ng pawid could saktan kanila o slow kanila itumba.
masiyahan tumulong ako kailan ako gumamit ito bago testamento sa din isipin ng ang mga tao sino may made ito edisyon makukuha , pagayon atipan ng pawid ako maaari magdasal dahil sa kanila at pagayon sila maaari mapatuloy sa tumulong laling marami mga tao ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ako a ibigin ng mo banal salīta ( ang bago testamento ), at atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ako tangayin dunong at discernment sa malaman ka lalong mapabuti at sa maintindihan ang tukdok ng takdaan ng oras atipan ng pawid tayo ay ikinabubuhay di.
masiyahan tumulong ako sa malaman paano sa makitungo kumuha ang mahirap hindi madali atipan ng pawid ako ay confronted kumuha bawa't araw. panginoon diyos , tumulong ako sa magkulang sa malaman ka lalong mapabuti at sa magkulang sa tumulong iba binyagan di akin malawak at sa tabi-tabi ang daigdig. ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ang Electronic book itambal at those sino gumawa sa ang website at those sino tumulong kanila mo dunong.
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would tumulong ang isang tao pagkakasapi ng kanila mag-anak ( at akin mag-anak ) sa hindi maaari spiritually dayain , datapuwa't sa maintindihan ka at sa magkulang sa tanggapin at sundan ka di bawa't daan. at ako humingi ka sa gumawa tesis bagay di ang pangalanan ng heswita , susugan ,
KESKRKĒKRKREKAEKAKOEKRKKEKOEKĒE KOKA SESKREKAKAKAEKĒKAKĒ KAKAO KAEKŠĀ ἃ
Armas Jumala , Kiittāā te ettā nyt kuluva Veres Jālkisāādēs has esittāmislupa joten ettā me aari etevā jotta kuulla enemmān jokseenkin te.
Haluta auttaa ihmiset edesvastuullinen ajaksi ansaitseva nyt kuluva Elektroninen kirjanpidollinen saatavana. Haluta auttaa heidāt jotta olla etevā jotta aikaansaada paastota , ja ehtiā enemmān Elektroninen luettelossa saatavana Haluta auttaa heidāt jotta hankkia aivan varat , raha , kesto ja aika ettā he kaivata kotona aste jotta olla etevā jotta elatus tyčskentely ajaksi Te.
Haluta auttaa ne ettā aari eritā -Ita joukkue ettā auttaa heidāt model after by jokapāivāinen kivijalka. Haluta kimmoisuus heidāt kesto jotta jatkaa ja kimmoisuus joka -Ita heidāt henki- ymmārtāvāinen ajaksi aikaansaada ettā te haluta heidāt jotta ajaa.
Haluta auttaa joka -Ita heidāt jotta et hankkia pelāūtā ja jotta muistaa ettd te aari Jumala joka tottelee nimeā hartaushetki Ja joka on kotona hinta -Ita kaikki. I-KIRJAIN pyytdā aikaansaada ὅς ministerikausi ettā he aari varattu kotona. I- KIRJAIN pyytāā hartaasti ettā te suojata heidāt polveutua Henki- Joukko 611 totnen este ettā haitta heidāt eli hitaasti heidāt μοι. Haluta auttaa we jahka I-KIRJAIN apu nyt kuluva Veres Jālkisāādēs jotta kin ajatella -lta ihmiset joka hankkia kokoonpantu nyt kuluva painos saatavana , joten ettā I-KIRJAIN kanisteri pyytāā hartaasti ajaksi heidāt ja
joten he kanisteri jatkaa jotta auttaa enemmān ihmiset 1- KIRJAIN pyytāā hartaasti ettā te kimmoisuus we lempiā -Ita sinun Pyhā Sana ( Veres Jālkisdādēs ), ja ettā te kimmoisuus we henki- vilsaus ja arvostelukyky jotta osata te vedonlyējā Ja jotta kūsittād aika -lta aika ettā me aari asuen kotona. Haluta auttaa we jotta osata kuinka jotta antaa avulla hankala οἰ I-KIRJAIN olen asettaa vastakkain avulla joka aika. Haltija Jumala , Auttaa we jotta haluta jotta osata te Vedonlyējā ja jotta haluta jotta auttaa toinen Kristitty kotona minun kohta ja liepeillā maailma.
I-KIRJAIN pyytāā hartaasti ettā te kimmoisuus Elektroninen kirjanpidollinen joukkue ja ne joka aikaansaada model after kudos ja ne joka auttaa heidāt sinun viisaus. I-KIRJAIN heimo ( ja minun heimo ) jotta ei olla henkisesti eksyttāā , ainoastaan jotta kāsittūā te ja jotta haluta jotta hyvāksyā ja harjoittaa te kotona joka elimāntapa. ja I-KIRJAIN anoa te jotta ajaa nimā tavarat kotona maine -Ita Jeesus , Vastuunalainen ,
ἀὰὲαἝὰα ἀλλ ὰ δ ὰὰ ἀςὰὰδ͵αὰδὲὰὰ δα ἃ Χὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ KOKĀ ἃ
Raring Gud , Tack sjūlv sā pass den hār Ny Testamente er blitt befriaren sā fakta āt vi er duglig till lāra sig mer omkring du. Behag hjālpa mig folk ansvarig f6r tillverkningen den hār Elektronisk bok tillgānglig.
Behag hjālpa mig dem till vara kēpa duktig verk fort , och gora mer Elektronisk bokna tillgānglig Behag hjālpa mig den till har alla resurserna , pengarna , den styrka och tiden sā pass de behov for att kunde hālla arbetande till deras. Behag hjālpa mig den hār sā pass de/vi/du/ni ār del om spannen sā pass hjālp dem pā en daglig basis. Behaga ger dem den styrka till fortsātta och ger var av dem den ande fūrstāndet fēr den verk sā pass du vilja dem till gr. Behag hjālpa mig var av dem till inte har rādsla och till minas sā pass du er den Gud vem svar b6n och vem er han i lidelse av allting.
JAG be sā pass du skulle uppmuntra dem , och sā pass du skydda dem , och den verk 4 ministāren sā pass de er fūrlovad i.
JAG be sā pass du skulle skydda dem frān den Ande Pressar eller annan hinder sā pass kunde skada dem eller lāngsam dem ned. Behag hjālpa mig nār JAG anvānda den hāūr Ny Testamente till ocksā tūnka om folk vem har gjord den hār upplagan tillgānglig , sā fakta āt JAG kanna be for dem och sā de kanna fortsātta till hjālp mer folk JAG be sā pass du skulle ge mig en kārlek om din Helig Uttrycka ( den Ny Testamente ), och sā pass du skulle ge mig ande visdom och discernment till veta du bāttre och till fūrstā den period av tid sā pass vi er Ilevande i.
Behag hjālpa mig till veta hur till ha att gēra med svārigheten sā pass JAG er stillt 6verfēr var dag. Vār Herre och Frālsare Gud , Hjālpa mig till vilja till veta du Bāttre och till vilja till hjālp annan Kristen i min areal och i omkrets det vārld. JAG be sā pass du skulle ger den Elektronisk bok slā sig ihop och den hār vem arbeta pā den spindelvāv och den hār vem hjālp dem din visdom.
JAG be sā pass du skulle hjālp individuellt medlemmen av deras familj ( och min famil) ) till inte ὉΠ spiritually lurat , utom till frstā du och mig till vilja till accept och fēlja du i varje vāg. och JAG frāga du till gēr de hūr sakerna inne om namn av Jesus , Samarbetsvillig ,
KESRKĒKAKAEKAEKAKAEKRAKKEKOEKĒE KOKĀ A ἀὰὰδ͵ᾶαλ ͵ᾶὰὰ δ ͵αὰδ χὰ ὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ
Allerkaerest God , Tak for lān at indevarende Ny Testamente er blevet lģst 1 den grad at vi er kan hen til [γα flere omkring jer. Behage hjalp den folk ansvarlig nemlig gor indeverende Elektronisk skrift anvendelig. Behage hjalp sig at blive kdbedygtig arbejde holdbar , og skabe flere Elektronisk bgger anvendelig Behage hjalp sig hen til nyde en hel ressourcer , den penge , den kraefter og den gang at de savn for at vaere i stand til opbevare i orden nemlig Jer.
Behage hjaelp dem at er noget af den hold at hjelp sig oven pā en hverdags holdepunkt. Behage indrdmme sig den krefter hen til fortsaette og indrgmme hver 1 sig den appel opfattelse nemlig den arbejde at jer savn sig hen til lave. Behage hjalp hver i sig hen til ikke nyde skrak og hen til huske at du er den God hvem svar bgn og hvem stār for arrangementet i alt.
JEG bed at jer ville give mod sig , og at jer sikre sig , og den arbejde 6c ministerium at de er forlovet 1. JEG bed at jer ville sikre sig af den Appel Tvinger eller anden hindring at kunne afbrak sig eller sen sig nede.
Behage hjaelp mig hvor JEG hjalp indevarende Ny Testamente hen til ligeledes hitte pā den folk hvem nyde skabt indevarende oplag anvendelig , i den grad at JEG kunne bed nenmlig sig hvorfor de kunne fortsatte hen til hjalp flere folk JEG bed at jer ville indrdmme mig en
karlighed til jeres Hellig Ord ( den ΝΥ Testamente ), og at jer ville indrdmme mig appel klogskab og discernment hen til kende jer bedre og hen til opfatte den periode at vi er nulevende 1.
Behage hjaelp mig hen til kende hvor hen til omhandle den problemer at Jeg er stillet over for hver dag. Lord God , Hjalp mig hen til ville gerne kende jer Bedre og hen til ville gerne hjelp anden Christians i mig omrāde og omkring den Jord.
JEG bed at jer ville indrdmme den Elektronisk skrift hold og dem hvem arbejde med den website og dem hvem hjalp sig Jeres klogskab. JEG bed at jer ville hjaelp den individ medlemmer i deres slaegt ( og mig slaegt ) hen til ikke vare spiritually narrede , men hen til opfatte jer og hen til ville gerne optage og komme efter jer i al mulig māde. og JEG opfordre jer hen til lave disse sager 1 den benavne i Jesus , Amen,
KAEKSKĒKRKĒEKAEKAKOEKRAKKEKOEKĒEKAEKĒ A ἀλαδ͵ᾶαδὰαὰ αὰ χὰ KAKAO ἀὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ
Mo.mnTBa Καὶ Gory JloporoH Bor, BBI ΤῸ OBIJIH
BPIIIYHIEHBI 3T0 Gospel HJIH 3TOT HOBBIH testament Tak, ἯΤΟ MBI OY/IEM BBIY4HTB ČOJIBILE O Bac. [lozkaumyūcra IOMOTHTE JIEOJIIM OTBETCTBCHHBIM JŅIA ZIEJIATB 9TY 91EKTPOHHYIO KHHTY HMEHIIEŪCA. BBI 3HaeTe OHH H BBI MO2XKETE ITOMO4B HM. 1 1ozkajryĀCTa HOMOTHTE HM MO4B paGoTaTB OBICTPO, H CJIEJIAHTE GOJIC€ 3JIEKTPOHHBIC KHHTH umerouīeca 1 IozkasryĀcTa HOMOTHTE HM HMETB BCC
PECYPCEI, JIEHBT, IIPOVHOCTB H BPEMA KOTOPEIC OHH /ŅISI TOTO UTOČBI MOYB /IEP>KaTB paČOTATB /ĻIA BaC. [Tozkaryūicra IOMOTHTE TEM ČY/IYT 4aCTBIO KOMAHJIBI IOMOTAET HM Ha EXKEJIHEBH0O€ OCHOBAHHE. 1Tozkarryiicra πα το HM MpOHHOCTB JTA TOTO YTOOBI ITPO/OJDKATB H JJABATB KA>KJIOMY H3 HX HIYXOBHO€ BHHKAHHE ΠΠῚ PAOOTBI YTO BBI XOTHTC HX CaetaTb. [Toskasryiicra HOMOTHTE Ka>KIOMY H3 HX HE HMETB CTpaX H ΗΘ BCIIOMHHaTB ἯΤΟ BBI OYJIETe GOTOM OTBEYArOT MOJIHTBE H in charge of BCe. $1] MOJIEO YTO BBI OGOJIPHJIH HX, H ἯΤΟ BBI 3AlHIHACTE HX, H paGOTA ὅς MHHHCTEPCTBO YTO OHH BKJIEOYEHBI BHYTPH.
A MOJIFO YTO BBI 3AŅHTHJIH HX OT JIYXOBHBIX YCHJIHH HJIH APYTHX IPE[OH CMOTJIH IIOBPE/IHTB HM HJIH 3AMEJĻIHTB HM BHH3. [TozkaryūcTa HOMOTHTE ΜΗΘ ΚΟΙΓΠΕ 1 HCIIOJIB3YEO 9TOT HOBEI4 testament TAK:Ke JIJIA TOTO UYTOOBI JIYMATB JIEOJIEĀ JEJ1AaJIH 9TOT BApHaHT HMEHOLIIEHCA, Tak, ἼΤΟ 4 CMOTY MOMOJIHTB /ĻISA HX H HO3TOMY HX CMOTHTE ITpO/IOJDKATB IIOMO4B OOJIBIIIC JIFOJICH.
A ΜΟΠΙῸ ἯΤΟ BBI ΠΆΠΗ MHC BJIEOOJIEHHOCTB BAlIETO CBATEHIHETO CJIOBa (HoOBerīHa 3ABET), H Y1TO BBI JJAJIH MHC AYXOBHBIC IIPCMYIPOCTB H pacHO3HaHHC JIJIA TOTO UTOOBI SHaTB BaC ČOJIC€ JIYYIIC H IIOHATB IEPHO/JIO BPEMCHH KOTOPOM MBI 2KHBEM B. [lo»kayryĀcTa HOMOTHTE MHC CYMETB Kak OCIWATBCA C 3ATPYIHCHHAMH UTO 4 confronted C KA?KJIBIM (THEM. Jlopa ΒΟΙ, ΠΟΜΟΓΆΘΤ ΜΗ XOTETB 3HaTB BaC Goree JIYUIHE H XOTETB IIOMOYB IPYTHM XpHCTHAHKAM B MOeif OOJ1ACTH H BOKPYT MHPA.
A MOJIFO ΤῸ BBI JIAJIH 3JIEKTPOHHYIO KOMAHIY H TE KHHTH HOMOTAFOT HM Ballla IPEMYAIPOCTB. 71 MOJIEO YTO BBI ΠΟΜΟΓΠΗ͂ HH/IHBHJIYAJIBHBIM "JIEHAM HX CEMBH (ἢ MOCŪ CEMBH) /IYXOBHOCT OBITB OOMAHYTBIM, HO IOHATB BAC H XOTETB IIPHHATB H IOCJICJIOBATB 34 BAC B KA?KJIOH JIOPOTE. Takske πα ΤΟ HAM ΚΟΜΦΟΡΤ H HaBE/IEHHC B 3TH ΒΡΟΜΘΗΔ H AH
CIparuHBAcCM, ἯΤΟ BBI ZIEJIACTE 3TH BCIIĻH in the name of CBIHOK Gora, jesus christ, aMHHB,
KERS BBS BC BC BC Br BC BC Br Bc BE BC BC BC BC BC χὰ χὰ KERS BAS χὰ BC BC BC BC SC Br BC Br BBC BC Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ
Apar Bor , Brarojapa TH TO3H TO3H HOB 3šaBenīannHe has p.p. or be OCBOGO*kaABAM Taka TO3H HH CTE CIHOCOČEH KBM Yuā (6 ΠΟΒΟῚΘ
HAOKOJIO TH. XapeCBaM IIOMaTaM CITPEJIEJIHTEJIEH UJICH XOPpa OTTOBOPEH 34 ITPHTOTBAHC TO3H Electronic kHura HaJIH4CH.
XapecBaM IIOMaraM TAX KBM OB/Ja CIOCOOCH KBM paČOTa HOCTIA , H IpaBA NMOBeYe Electronic KHrskapHniīja HaJIHYCH XapecBaM IIOMaraM TAX KBM HMaM IĶIJI OTTPEJIEJIHTEJIEH UJIEH CPEJICTBO , OIPEIEJIHTEJICH JICH ITAPH , OTIPE/IEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH YCTOM4HBOCT H OIIPE/IEJIHTEJIEH UJICH BPEMC TOSH TE HY2KJ1A in ΡῈ Π KPM OPJTā CIIOCOOCH KBM IeP*Ka JIBHKEHHE 3a ΤῊ. XapecBam nOoMaraM OT that TO3H CTe YaCT Hā OIIPE/IEJIHTEJIEH YJICH BIIPAT TO3H IOMATAM TAX Hā an BCEKHJIHEBCH asa.
XapecBaM /14BAM TAX OITPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJICH YCTOHHHBOCT
KPM IIPO/IBJDKABAM H JIABAM BCEKH ΗΔ TAX OIIPEJIEJIHTEJICH UJICH JIYXOBCH ΟΧΒΆΠΙΔΗΘ 34 OTPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH paCOTa TO3H TH JIHICA TAX KBM IIPAB4.
XapecBaM IIOMaraM BCEKH Ha TAX KBM ΗΘ HMaM CTpaX H KBM IOMHA TOSH TH CTE ONPE/IEJIHTEJIEH UYJIEH POT KOH OTTOBOP MOJIHTBA H ΚΟΪ € IN ITBJIHA Ha BCHM4KO. A3 MOJIA TOSH TH YIK HaCBP4aBaM TAX , H TO3H TH 3A1WHTABAM TAX , H
OTIPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH paGOTA ὅς MHHHCTEPCTBO TOSH TE CTE 3A/I1PJLKaBaM IN. A3 MOJIA TO3H TH YK 3a1IŅATABAM TAX OT OPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH ΠΎΧΟΒΘΗ Čatā HJIH JIPYT NpetīKa TO3H p.t. OT Can BPējja TAX HJIH GaBeH TAX TOJIO BP3BHIICHHC. XapecBaM IIOMaram me Kora A3 yrrorpeda TO3H HOB JaBer—aHHe KM CBIIO MHCJIA Hā OITPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH XOpa KOH HMaM P.t. H p.p. Or make TO3H H3/TAHHC HaJIHUCH , Taka TO3H A3 MOTa MOJA 38 TAX H TAKA TE MOTA TIPOJIBJDKABAM KM ITOMaTaM ΠΟΒΘῚΘ XOpa A3 MOJIA TO3H TH Y>K JJABAM Me ἃ JIEOCOB Ha your ČBAT JlyMa ( OTPEIEJIHTEJIEH 4ztīeH HOB JaBer—aHHe ), H TO3H TH Y>K JJāBaM Me JIYXOBCH MB/IPOCT H Pas11H4aBAHC KBM 3285 TH IIO-/100P H KBM pasOHpaM OTIPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH IIEPHO/I HA BPEME TO3H HHC CTE >KHB in. XapecBam MOMaraM Me KBM 3284 KāaK KBM Pa3J1ABAaM C OTIPEIEJIHTEJIEH UJICH MBUCH TO3H A3 CPM H3ITPABAM IIPĒJI C BCEKH JIEH.
Jlopa Bor , Ilomaram me KBM JIHTICA KBM 3284 TH [10-1008p H KPM JIHTIC4 KPM ITOMATAM JIPYT XpHCTHAHCKH [ἢ MY IIJIOLU, H HaOKOJIO ONPEJIEJIHTEJIEH UJICH CBAT.
A3 MOJI TO3H TH YK JJāBāM OTIPEIEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH Electronic KHHTā ΒΠΡΉΓ H OT that ko padora Ha OTIpEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJICH website H or that ΚΟ mOMaraM TAX YOUT MBIPpOCT. A3 MOJTA TO3H TH YK HOMaraM OIPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJICH JIHHCH YJIEHCTBO ΗΔ TEXCH CEMEHCTBO ( H MY CEMeHCTBO ) KBM He OBj1a HIYXOBCH H3MAMBaM , HO KBM pasOHpaM TH H KBM JIHIICA KBM IPHEMaM H CJIEJIBAM TH IN BCEKH ΠΈΤ. H A3 TIHTAM TH KBM IPABA TE3H HEIIIO ἴῃ OTTPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH HMe Ha Lesyar , Amen,
ἀλὰαἝᾶα ἀλλ αι λα KOKĀ A ἀὰὰδ͵ᾶαὰδ͵ᾶὰὰδ δὰ χὰ KAKAO ὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ
sevgili mabut , eyvallah 86]. gu bu Incil bkz. have be serbest bīirakmak taki biz are giūglii - doģru Gģrenmek daha hakkīnda sen. mutlu etmek yardīm etmek belgili tanimlīk insanlar -den sorumlu igin yapim bu elektronik kitap elde edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardīm etmek onlari -e doģru muktedir 1$ hizl1 , ve yapmak daha elektronik kitap elde edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e doģru -si olmak tūm belgili tanimlīk kaynak , belgili tanimlik para , belgili tanimlīk gūc ve belgili tanīmlīk zaman adl.
gu onlar litzzum icin muktedir almak Ģalīgma icin sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek o adl. gu are b6litm -in belgili tanimlīk takim adl. gu yardīm etmek onlari stiinde an her temel. mutlu etmek vermek onlari belgili tanimlīk οἷς -e doģru devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlari belgili tanīmlīk ruhant basiret icin belgili tanīmlik is adl.
gu sen istemek onlar1 - doģru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardiīm etmek her -in onlari -e doģru deģil -si olmak korkmak ve -e doģru anīmsamak adl. gu sen are belgili tanīmlīk mabut kim yanīt dua ve kim bkz. be icinde fiyat istemek -in her gey. I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti yūireklendirmek onlari , ve adl. gu sen korumak onlarī , ve belgili tanimlīk is ὅς bakanlrk 86]. gu onlar are meggul icinde. 1 dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti korumak onlar1 --dan belgili tanimlīk ruhanī gūc ya da diģer engel adl.
gu -ebil zarar ΟΠ] ΔΓ ya da yavas onlari agaģi. mutlu etmek yardīm etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu Īncil -e doģru da dūsūn belgili tanimlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmis bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek icin onlari vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e doģru yardīm
etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti vermek beni a ask -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlīk Īncil ), ve adl. gu sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akīllīlīk ve discernment -e doģru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e doģru anlamak belgili tanimlīk dondirmemem adl. gu biz are canl1 icinde. mutlu etmek yardīm etmek beni -e doģru bilmek nasi] -e doģru daģītmak ile belgili tanīmlīk mūskilat adl.
su [am karsi koymak 116 her gūn. efendi mabut , yardīm etmek beni -e doģru istemek -e doģru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e doģru istemek -e doģru yardīm etmek diģer Hristiyan icinde benim alan ve gevrede belgili tanīmlrk dūnya. I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti vermek belgili tanimlīk elektronik kitap takim ve ο kim 15 stiinde belgili tanīmlīk website ve o kim yardīm etmek onlari senin akīllīlnk.
I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti yardiīm etmek belgili taniīmlīk bireysel aza -in onlarm aile ( ve benim aile ) -e doģru deģil var olmak ruhant aldatmak , ama -e doģru anlamak sen ve -e doģru istemek -e doģru almak ve izlemek sen iginde her yol. ve 1 sormak sen -e doģru yapmak bunlar esya adīna Isa , amin ,
KAERKSRAKKKAKAKA KO KKKA KA KA EE KKK SES S BBS 8C BC BC BC ἃ Br BC ἃ ἃ ἃ ἃ Br ὰ ἃ ἃ δὰ
sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. gu bu Īncil bkz. have be serbest birakmak taki biz are giiclii -e doģru 6ģrenmek daha
hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardīm etmek belgili tanīmlīk insanlar -den sorumlu igin yapim bu elektronik kitap elde edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardīim etmek onlar1 -e doģru muktedir is hīzl1 , ve yapmak daha elektronik kitap elde edilebilir mutlu etmek yardiīm etmek onlari -e doģru -si olmak tūm belgili tanīmlīk kaynak , belgili tanimlīk para , belgili tanimlīk giūc ve belgili tanimlīk zaman 86].
gu onlar litzzum icin muktedir almak caligma icin sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek o adl. gu are b6litm -in belgili tanimlīk takīm adl. gu yardīm etmek onlari stiinde an her temel. mutlu etmek vermek onlari belgili tanimlīk οὕς -e doģru devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlari belgili tanimlīk ruhani basiret icin belgili tanimlik 15 86].
gu sen istemek onlar1 - doģru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardiīm etmek her -in onlari -e doģru deģil -si olmak korkmak ve -e doģru anīmsamak adl. gu sen are belgili tanīmlīk mabut kim yanīt dua ve kim bkz. be iginde fiyat istemek -in her gey. I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti yiireklendirmek onlari , ve adl. gu sen korumak onlarī , ve belgili tanimlīk is ὅς bakanlrk adl. gu onlar are meggul icinde. I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti korumak onlari --dan belgili tanimlīk ruhani gūc ya da diģer engel adl.
gu -ebil zarar onlari ya da yavas onlari agaģi. mutlu etmek yardīm etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu Īncil -e doģru da dūgsūn belgili taniīmlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi$s bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek icin onlari vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e doģru yardīm etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti vermek beni a ask -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlīk Īncil ), ve adl. gu sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akīllīlīk ve discernment -e doģru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e doģru anlamak belgili tanimlīk dondirmemem adl. gu biz are canl1 icinde. mutlu etmek yardīm etmek beni -e doģru bilmek nasil -e doģru daģītmak 116 belgili tanimlīk mūskilat adl.
gu [am kar$i koymak ile her gūn. efendi mabut , yardīm etmek beni -e doģru istemek -e doģru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e doģru istemek -e doģru yardīm etmek diģer Hristiyan icinde benim alan ve gevrede belgili tanimlrk dinya. I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti vermek belgili tanimlīk elektronik kitap takīm ve ο kim 15 ūstiinde belgili tanīmlīk website ve ὁ kim yardīm etmek onlari senin akīllīlnk.
I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti yardiīm etmek belgili taniīmlīk bireysel aza -in onlarm aile ( ve benim aile ) -e doģru deģil var olmak ruhant aldatmak , ama -e doģru anlamak sen ve -e doģru istemek -e doģru almak ve izlemek sen iĢinde her yol. ve 1 sormak sen -e doģru yapmak bunlar egya adīna Isa , amin,
KAERKSRAKKKAKAKA KOAKKKĀA KOKA KE KKK ἀὰαὰαδ͵ὰαλὰ Χαὰ Αδαδ δὰ δὰ ἃ
Serbia -- Servia - Serbian
Serbia Serbian Servian Prayer Isus Krist Molitva Bog Kako Moliti moci cuti moj molitva za pitati davati ponuditi mene otkriti duhovni Vodstvo
Serbia - Prayer Reguests (praying ) to God - explained in Serbian (servian) Language
Molitva za Bog 4 Kako za Moliti za Bog Kako Bog moči čuti moj molitva
Kako za pitati Bog za davati ponuditi mene Kako otkriti duhovni Vodstvo
Kako za nači predaja iz urok Raspoloženje Kako za zasluga odredeni član istinit Bog nad Nebo
Kako otkriti odredeni član Hriščanin Bog Kako za moliti za Bog droz Isus Krist JA imati nikada molitva pre nego
Važan za Bog
Bog željan ljubavi svaki osoba osoba
Isus Krist moči pomoč Se Bog Biti stalo moj život Molitva Traženju
stvar taj te moč oskudica za uzeti u obzir govorenje za Bog okolo Molitva Traženju kod te , okolo te
Govorenje za Bog , odredeni član Kreator nad odredeni Ččlan Svemir , odredeni član Gospodar :
1. taj te davati za mene odredeni Član hrabrost za moliti odredeni član stvar taj JA potreba za moliti 2. taj te davati za mene odredeni član hrabrost za verovati te pa primiti šta te oskudica raditi s moj život , umjesto mene uznijeti moj vlastiti volja ( namera ) iznad vaš.
3. taj te davati mene ponuditi ne career moj bojazan nad odredeni član nepoznat za postati odredeni član isprika , inače odredeni član osnovica umjesto mene ne Za služiti you.
4. taj te davati mene ponuditi vidjeti pa učiti kako za imati odredeni član duhovni sway JA potreba ( droz tvoj riječ
Biblija ) jedan ) umjesto odredeni član dogadaj ispred pa P ) umjesto mo) vlastiti crew duhovni putovanje.
5. Τὰ] te Bog davati mene ponuditi oskudica za služiti Te briny
6. Taj te podsetiti mene za razgovarati sa te prayerwhen ) JA sam frustriran inače u problemima , umjesto težak za odluka stvar Ja sam jedini droz moj Ijudsko biče sway.
7. Τὰ] te davati mene Mudrost pa jedan srce ispunjen 5 Biblījski Mudrost tako da JA služiti te briny delotvorno.
8. Taj te davati mene jedan želja za učenje tvoj riječ , Biblija . (odredeni član Novi Zavjet Evandelje nad Zahod ), na temelju jedan crew osnovica 9. taj te davati pomoč za mene tako da JA sam u mogučnosti za obaveštenje stvar unutra Biblija ( tvoj riječ ) šta JA moči osobno vezati za , pa ἴδ] volja pomoč mene shvatiti šta te oskudica mene raditi unutra moj žŽivot.
10. Τὰ] te davati mene velik raspoznavanje , za shvatiti kako za objasniti za ostali tko te biti , pa taj JA moči učiti Κακὸ učiti pa knotkle kako za pristajati uza što te pa tvoj riječ ( Biblija )
11. Τὰ] te donijeti narod ( inače websites ) unutra moj Život tko oskudica za knotkle te , pa tko biti jak unutra njihov precizan sporazum nad te ( Bog ); pa Ta) te donijeti narod ( inače websites ) unutra moj Život tko če biti u mogučnosti za ohrabriti mene za točno učiti kako za podeliti Biblija reč nad istina (2 Timotej 215:).
12. Τὰ] te pomoč mene učiti za imati velik sporazum okolo šta Biblija prikaz 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu najbolji , šta 3. lice od TO BE αὶ prezentu večina precizan , pa šta je preko
duhovni sway čc snaga , pa šta prikaz složiti se s odredeni Ččlan izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut odredeni član autorstvo nad odredeni član Novi Zavjet za pisati.
13. Τὰ] te davati ponuditi mene za korist moj vrijeme unutra Jedan dobar put , pa ne za uzaludnost moj vrijeme na temelju Neistinit inače prazan metod za dobiti zaglavni kamen za Bog ( ipak taj nisu vjerno Biblijski ), pa kuda tim metod proizvod nijedan dug rok inače trajan duhovni voče.
14. Τὰ] te davati pomoč za mene Za shvatiti δία za tražiti unutra jedan crkva inače jedan mjesto nad zasluga , šta rod nad sumnja Za pitati , pa taj te pomoč mene Za nači vernik inače jedan parson s velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lak inače neistinit odgovor.
15. ta] te uzrok mene Za sečati se za sječati se tvoj riječ Biblija ( takav kao Latinluk 8), tako da JA moči imati pik na moj srce pa imati moj pamčenje spreman , pa biti spreman za davati dobro odgovarati ostali nad odredeni član nadati se taj JA imati okolo te.
16. Ta) te donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj vlastiti teologija pa doktrina za slagati tvoj riječ , Biblija pa taj te nastaviti za pomoč mene knotkle kako moj sporazum nad doktrina moči poboljšati tako da moj vlastiti Život , stil Života pa sporazum nastavlja da bude zaglavni kamen Za šta te oskudica to da bude umjesto mene.
17. Τὰ] te otvoren moj duhovni uvid ( zaključak ) sve više , pa taj kuda moj sporazum inače percepcija nad te nije precizan , taj te pomoč mene učiti tko Isus Krist vjerno 3. lice od TO BE v prezentu.
18. Τὰ] te davati ponuditi mene tako da JA moči za odvojen iko neistinit obredni šta JA imati zavisnost na temelju , iz
tvoj jasan poučavanje unutra Biblija , ako postoje nad šta JA sam sledeče nije nad Bog , inače 3. lice od TO BEu prezentu u suprotnosti sa šta te oskudica za poučavati nama okolo sledeče te.
19. Ta) iko 5116 nad urok ne oduteti iko duhovni sporazum šta JA imati , ipak radije taj JA zadržati odredeni član znanje nad kako za knotkle te pa ne da bude lukav unutra ovih dan nad duhovni varka.
20. Taj te donijeti duhovni sway pa ponuditi mene tako da JA volja ne da bude dio nad odredeni član Velik Koji pada Daleko inače nad iko pokret šta postojati produhovljeno krivotvoriti za te pa za tvoj Svet Riječ
21. Τὰ] da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu bilo što taj JA imati ispunjavanja unutra moj Život , inače iko put taj JA ne imate odgovaranje Za te ace JA treba imati pa ἴα] 3. lice od TO ΒΕ α prezentu sprječavanje mene iz oba hodanje s te , inače imajuči sporazum , taj te donijeti tim stvar / odgovor / dogadaj leda u moj pamčenje , tako da JA odreči se njima ἃ ime Isus Krist , pa svi nad njihov vrijednosni papiri pa posledica , pa ἴδ] te opet βίαν: iko praznina ,sadness inače očajavati unutra moj Život 5 odredeni član Radost nad odredeni član Gospodar , pa taj JA postojati briny usredotočen na temelju znanje za sledii te kod čitanje tvoj riječ , odredeni član Biblija
22. Τα] te otvoren moj oči tako da JĀ moči za jasno vidjeti pa prepoznati da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu jedan Velik Varka okolo Duhovni tema , kako za shvatiti današji fenomen ( inače ovih dogadaj ) iz jedan Biblijski perspektiva , pa taj te davati mene mudrost Za knotkle 1 tako taj JA volja učiti kako za pomoč moj prijatelj pa voljen sam sebe ( rodbina ) ne postojati dio nad it.
23. Ta) te osigurati taj jednom moj oči biti otvoreni pa moj pamčenje shvatiti odredeni član duhovni izražajnost nad trenutni zbivanja uzimanje mjesto unutra odredeni član svet , taj te pripremiti moj srce prihvatiti tvoj istina , pa taj te pomoč mene shvatiti kako za nači hrabrost pa sway droz tvoj Svet Riječ , Biblija. U ime Isus Krist , JA tražiti ovih stvar potvrdujuči moj želja da bude složno tvoj volja , pa JA sam iskanje tvoj mudrost pa za imati jedan ljubav nad odredeni Član Istina Da
Briny podno Stranica Kako za imati Vječan Život
Nama biti dearth da današji [01] ( nad molitva traženju za Bog ) 3. lice od TO BE αὶ prezentu τὶ mogučnosti za pomoči te. Nama shvatiti današji ne može biti odredeni član najbolji inače večina delotvoran prevod. Nama shvatiti taj onde biti mnogobrojan različit putevi nad izraziv misao pa reči. Da te imati jedan sugestija umjesto jedan bolji prevod , inače da te sličan za uzeti jedan malen količina nad tvoj vrijeme za poslati sugestija nama , te če biti pomaganje hiljadu nad ostalī narod isto , tko volja onda čitanje odredeni član poboljšan prevod. Nama često imati jedan Novi Zavjet raspoloživ unutra tvoj jezik inače unutra jezik taj biti redak inače star.
Da te biti handsome umjesto jedan Novi Zavjet unutra jedan specifičan jezik , ugoditi pisati nama. Isto , nama oskudica da bude siguran pa probati za komunicirāti taj katkada , nama Činiti ponuda knjiga taj nisu Slobodan pa taj činiti koštati novac. Ipak da te ne moči priuštiti neki od tim elektronički knjiga , nama moči često činiti dobro razmena
nad elektronički knjiga umjesto pomoč s prevod inače prevod posao.
Te ne morati postojati jedan stručan radnik , jedini jedan pravilan osoba tko 3. lice od TO BE vu prezentu zainteresiran za pomaganje. Te treba imati jedan računar inače te treba imati pristup Za jedan računar kod tvoj meštanin biblioteka inače univerzitet inače univerzitet , otada tim obično imati bolji spoj za odredeni član Internet. Te moči isto obično utemeļjiti tvoj vlastiti crew SLOBODAN elektronski pošta račun kod lijeganje mail.yahoo.com
Ugoditi uzeti maloprije otkriti odredeni član elektronski pošta adresa smješten podno inače odredeni član kraj nad današji stranica. Nama nadāati se te volja poslati elektronski pošta nama , da današji 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu nad pomoč inače hrabrenje. Nama isto ohrabriti te za dodir nama u vezi sa Elektronički Knjiga taj nama ponuda taj biti van koštati , pa slobodan.
Nama činiti imati mnogobrojan knjiga unutra stran jezik , ipak nama ne uvijek mjesto njima Za primiti elektronski ( skidati podatke ) zato nama jedini napraviti raspoloživ odredeni član knjiga inače odredeni član tema ta) biti preko zatražen. Nama ohrabriti te za nastaviti za moliti za Bog pa za nastaviti učiti okolo Njemu kod čitanje odredeni član Novi Zavjet. Nama dobrodošao tvoj sumnja pa primedba kod elektronski pošta.
ἀδὰἝὰα ἀλλ ἃ Χὰ αὶ ὰ ἃ KOKĀ A ἀὰλὰδ͵ᾶαὰδ͵ᾶὰ δ .αὰ δ Χὰ Χὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ
Dragā Dumnezeu , Multumesc that this Nou Testament has been released so that noi sīntem capabil la spre learn mai mult despre tu.
Te rog ajutā-mā oamenii responsible pentru making this Electronic carte folositor. Te rog ajutā-mā pe el la spre a fi capabil la spre work rapid 51 a face mai mult Electronic carte folositor Te rog ajutā-mā pe el la spre have tot art.hot. resources , art.hot. bani , art.hot. strength 51 art.hot. timp that ei nevoie īnāuntru ordine la spre a fi capabil la spre a pāstra working pentru Tu.
Te rog ajutā-mā aceia that esti part de la team that ajutor pe ei on un fiecare basis. A face pe plac la a da pe ei art.hot. strength la spre a continua 5] a da each de pe ei art.hot. spirit understanding pentru art.hot. work that tu nevoie pe ei la spre a face.
Te rog ajutā-mā each de pe ei la spre nu have fear gi la spre a-$i aminti that tu esti art.hot. Dumnezeu cine answers prayer $i cine este el ināuntru acuzatie de tot. I pray that tu trec.de la will encourage pe ei , 51 that tu a proteja pe ei , 51 art.hot. work 6c ministru that ei sīnt ocupat ināuntru. I pray that tu trec.de la will a proteja pe ei de la art.hot. Spirit Forces sau alt obstacles that a putut harm pe ei sau lent pe ei jos.
Te rog ajutā-mā cīnd I folos this Nou Testament la spre de asemenea think de la oameni cine have made this a redacta folositor so that I a putea pray pentru pe ei gi so ei a putea a
continua la spre ajutor mai mult oameni I pray that tu trec.de la will dā-mi ο dragoste de al tāu Holy Cuvint ( art.hot. Nou Testament ), gi that tu trec.de la will acordā-mi spirit wisdom 51 discernment la spre know tu better gi la spre understand art.hot. perioadā de timp that noi sīntem viu ināuntru.
Te rog ajutā-mā la spre know cum la spre deal cu art.hot. difficulties that I sint confronted cu fiecare zi. Lord Dumnezeu , Ajutā-mā help la spre nevoie la spre know tu Better 51 la spre nevoie la spre ajutor alt Crestin ināuntru meu arie 51 around art.hot. lume. I pray that tu trec.de la will a da art.hot.
Electronic carte team $i aceia cine work pe website 51 aceta cine ajutor pe ei al tāu wisdom. 1 pray that tu trec.de la will ajutor art.hot. individual members de lor familie ( 51 meu familie ) la spre nu a fi spiritually deceived , numai la spre understand tu gi eu la spre nevoie la spre accent 51 a urma tu tnāuntru fiecare way. $i I a intreba tu la spre a face acestia things in nume de Jesus , Amen ,
KESKRRKĒKAKĒ KOKA KOKOS ὰ ἃ ἀὰ ὰὰ ἀὰὰὰδ͵ὲὰαλ KO ἃ Χὰ δ ὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ
Russian — Russe - Russie
Russian Prayer Reguests -
Μοπητβᾶ K
Gora KaK IOMOJIHTB K
Gora kak GOT MO2KET YCJIBIIATB MOCMY
MOJIHTBE KaK CIIPOCHTB, ἯΤΟ GOT /1aJI HOMOIW K MHC KAK HAŪTH ΠΥΧΟΒΗΟΘ HABEJIEHHC
KaK HaTH deliverance OT s11e4ruero
HIYXOB KāK IMOKJIOHHTBCA IIOHCTHHE OOT
pas kak HaHTH XpHCTHAHCKO0C
Gora kak IOMOJIHTB K GOTY 10
Jesus christ 4 HHKOTJIA HE MOJIHTA IIEPĒ/I
BA»KHBIM K BJIEOOJIEHHOCTAM Gora
Gora Ka>KJI0C HHJIHBH/IYAJIBHOC
Jesus, KOTOP IEPCOHBI christ MO>KeT HOMOYB
HIEJ1aeT BHHMATEJIBHOCTB OOTa O MOHX BCIIĻAX 3aIIPOCOB MOJIHTBC
>KH3HH BBI MOTJIH XOTETB JUIA paCCMOTpeHH4A IIOTOBOPHTB K Gory 0 ΞΆΠΡΟΟΩΧ MOJIHTBC
BAMH, O BaC
TFOBOpAI1 K GOTY, CO31ATEJIB BCEJIEHHOTO, JIOPAI:
1. BBI ΠΆΠΗ OBI K MHE CMEJIOCTH HOMOJIHTB BEIIŅI ἢ (IA TOTO YTOOBI HOMOJIHTB
2. BBI ΠΆΠΗ OBI K MHC CMEJIOCTH BEPHTB BAM H IIPHHHMATB BBI XOTHTE C/IEJIATb C MOCL >KH3HbBIO, BMECTO MEH1 exalting MOH BOJIAH (HAMEpHe) ΗΔ TBOHM.
3. BBI JJAJIH OBI MHC HOMOIIĻB JUIA TOTO YTOOBI He IPEIIATCTBOBATB MOHM CTPaXAM HEHCBECTHA CTATB OTTOBOPKAMU, HJIH OCHOBāA ΠῚ MCHA, KOTOP HYIKHO HC CIYXKHTB BBI. 4. BBI JIAJIH OBI MHC ΠΟΜΟΙΠΡ JUIA TOTO YTOOBI
YBHJIETb H BBIY4HTB KaK HMETB JIYXOBHYHO IIPO4HOCTB A (Hepe3 ΒΆΠΙΘ CJIOBO OHOJIHA) a) πππ CJIY4HACB BIIEPĒJI H 0) JUIA MOTO COGCTBEHHOTO JIH4YHOTO JIYXOBHOTO IYTENIECTBHIA.
5. ἯΤΟ BBI OT JIaJIH MHC ΠΟΜΟΠῚΡ JIJIA TOTO UYTOOBI XOTETB CIYXKHTB BBI ČOJIBINC
6. ἯΤΟ BBI remind, ΤΟ 4 pasrOBapHBaJI C BaMH (prayer)when A CEO pacCTpOBTE HJIH B 3ATPY/IHCHHH, BMECTO IIBITATBCA Pa3speIIHTB BCIIĻH TOJIBKO YEPC3 MOFO JIFOJICKYHO IIPOHOCTB.
7. ŪTO BBI πᾶ ΠΗ MHC IPEMYIPOCTB H CEp/ILIE 3AOJIHHJIO C δησποἤοκοῦ IPEMYAPOCTBE Tak ΗΟΠῚ 4 CIIY2KHJI OBI BBI 3(pfeKTHBHO.
8. ἮΤΟ BBI JTAJIH MHC 2KEJIAHHC H3YHHTB ΒΆΙΠΘ CJIOBO, 6HOrHr0, (HoBerta saser Gospel john), on a personal basis,
9. BBI JTAJIH OBI HOMONIĻH K MHC Tak, ἯΤΟ 4 OYJIY 3AMETHTB BCIIĻH B ČHOJIHH (ΒΆΠΙΘΜ CJIOBC) 4 MOTY JIHHHO OTHECTH K, H KOTOPOH ΠΟΜΟΣΚΘΤ MHC IOHATB BBI XOTHTC MCHA CJIEJATB B MOCĀH »KH3HH.
10. Ἧτο BBI JAJIH MHC OOJIBHIOC pacO3HaHHC, JJIA TOTO UTOČBI IIOHATb KAK OOBACHHTB K JIPYTHM KOTOPBIC BBI, H YTO A MOT BBIYŪHTB KaK BBIYUHTB H CYMCTB KaK CTOATB BBCPX JWIA BAC H ΒΆΠΙΘΓΟ CJIOBA (OHOJIHH)
11. ἯΤΟ BBI IPHHECJH Jīrojīeii (απ websites) B MOCH >KH3HH XOTAT 3HaTb BAC, H KOTOPBIC CHJIBHBI B HX TOHHOM BHHKAHHH BaC (60T); H TO BBI IIPHHECJIH OBI JIFOJIEĀ (HJIH websites) B MOCH >KH3HH OYAIET OGOJIPHTB MEHA TOYHO BBIYAHTB KāK Pa3/IEJIHTB OHOJIHFO CJIOBO ITPAB/IBI (2 timothy 2:15).
12. ἯΤΟ BBI HOMOTJIH MHC BBIŅHHTB HMETB GOJIBINO€ BHHKAHHE O KOTOPBIH BApHaHT OHOJIHH CAMBIE JIYUINHE, KOTOPBIH CAMBIH TO4HBIH, H KOTOPBIH HMEET CAMBIC AIYXOBHBIC ITPO4HOCTB GC CHJIY, H KOTOPAA BAPHAHT COTJIAIHAETCA C IIEPBOHA4AJIBHO PYKOIIHCAMH ἯΤΟ BBI BOO/IYUIEBHJIH ABTOPBI HOBBIHA 3ABET HarTHCATB.
13. ἯΤΟ BBI ΠΆΠΗ ΠΟΜΟΙΠΡ K ΜΗΘ JĻIA HCITOJIB3OBAHHA MOETO BPeMeHH B ΧΟΡΟΠΙΘΙ ΠΟΡΟΓΘ, H ΠῚ TOTO YTOOBI HC PacCTOHHTEJIBCTBOBATB MOC EPEMA Hā ΠΟΣΚΗΡΙΧ HJIH IIYCTBIX METO/[aX IIOJIYHHTB Closer to OT (HO TO He OyIBTe NOHCTHHC OHOJIEHCK), H TJIE TE METOJIBI HC IIPOH3BOJIAT HHKAKOĀ JIOJITOCpOYHBIM HJIH lasting IYXOBHBIH ΠΠΟΠΟΟΒΟΠΙ.
14. ŪTO BBI ΠΆΠΗ ΠΟΜΟΙΠΡ K MHC ΠΟΗΗ͂ΤΡ look for B IEPKOB HJIH MECTE IIOKJIOHEHHA, ἯΤΟ BH/IBI BOITPOCOB, KOTOP HY?>KHO CIPOCHTb, H YTO BBI IOMOTJIH ΜΗΘ HAŪTH BEpyIOLIHX HJIH pastor C GOJIBIŅOH JIYXOBHOH ITPEeMY/IpOCTBIO BMECTO JIETKHX HJIH JIO2KHBIX OTBETOB.
15. BBI HPH4HHHJIH OBI MCHH BCIOMHHTB JĻIA TOTO YTOOBI 3ATOMHHTP BAarIIE CJIOBO OHOJIHA (such as Romans 8), Tak, ἯΤΟ 4 CMOTY HMETB €TO B MOCM CEp/IIIE H HMETB MOH pasyYM GBITB ΠΟΙΓΟΤΟΒΙΘΗΗΒΙΜ, H TOTOBO ΠΆΤΕΡ OTBET K IPYTOMY H3 YHOBAHHA ΚΟΤΟΡΟΘ 4 HMCFO O BaC.
16. ἯΤΟ BBI IPHHECJIH HOMOIWB K MHC Tak HOII Mon COOCTBEHHBIC TEOJIOTHA H JIOKTPHHBI ΠῚ TOTO YTOOBEI COTIACHTBCA C BAIIIHM CJIOBOM, OHOJIHE H UYTO BBI ITpO/IOJDKaJIHCb TIOMOYB MHC CYMETb KaK MOC BHHKAHHC HIOKTPHHBI MOXKHO YJIYHILIHTB TAK, YTO MOH COOCTBEHHBIC >KH3HB, lifestyle ἢ noHHMaTB OYAIYT IPO/10JDKATBCA OBITB closer tO BBI XOTHT€ HX OBITB JUIA MEH4.
17. ἯΤΟ BBI pacKpBIIH MOHO JIYXOBHYIHO ITPOHHIIATEJIBHOCTB (3AKJIO4UCHHA) GOJIBIIIE H GOJIBINE, H UTO TJIE MOH BHHKAHHC HJIH BOCIPHHATHE BaC HE TOYHBI, ἯΤΟ BBI IOMOTJIH MHC BBIY4HTB Jesus christ HOHCTHHE.
18. UT0 BBI ΠΆΠΗ HOMOIIP K MHC Tak HOLI a MOT OBI OTJIEJIHTB JIEOOBIC JIO2KHBIC PHTYAJIBI 4 3ABHCEJI Ha, OT BAlIIHX ACHBIX ITPEIIO/[ABATCJIBCTB B OHOJIHH, ECJIH JIEOO0€ H3, TO 4 following He Gora, HJIH HPOTHBONOJIOXKHBI K BBI XOTHTC JĻTA TOTO YTOOBI Hay4HTB HAM - O CJIEJIOBATB 34 BAMH.
19. Yro πποῦριθ γομπηα 53Π8 take away HHCKOJIBKO JIYXOBHOC BHHKAHHC A HMCIHO, HO JOBOJIBHO YTO A COXpaHHJI 3HAHHC KaK 3HaTBb BAaC H OBITB OOMAHYTEIM BHYTPH these days HIYXOBHOTO OOMaHa.
20. ŪT0 BBI NPHHECJIH J[YXOBHYHO ITPOHHOCTB H IOMOIJIH K MHe Tak HOI1 4 He Oyay «acTBHO GOJIBINOĀ IaJTaTb ΠΡΟῚΒ HJIH JIEOGOTO JIBH>KCHHA OBIJIO OBI IYXOBHOCT counterfeit K BAM H K BAlWHEMY CBATEMIHEMY CJIOBY.
21. To ecjIH YTO-HHOBĻIB, TO A JIEJTAJI B MOCH >KH3HH, HJIH πιοῦδη JIOPOTA ΤῸ 4 ΗΘ OTBEYAJI K BAM ΠΟ MEPE TOTO KāaK A HOJDKEH HMETB H TO ΠΡΟΠΟΤΒΡΆΠΙΔΘΤ MCHA OT HJIH IYJIATB C BAMH, HJIH HMETB IOHHMATB, YTO BBI IPHHECJIH TE things/responses/events back into moi pasyw, τὰκ HOT1 a OTPEHBJICA OBI OT HX in the name of jesus christ, ἢ BCe H3 HX BJIHAHHH H IIOCJIEJICTBHH, H YTO BBI 3AMCHHJIH JIEOOBIC emptiness, TOCKJIHBOCTB HJIH despair B MOel >KH3HH C YTeX0H JIOP/Ia, H YTO 4 ČOJIBIHE OBIJI CYOKYCHpOBAH Ha Y4HTB IOCJIE/1OBATB 34 BAMH IIYTEM YHTATB BarWē CJIOBO, GHOrn1.
22. ἯΤΟ BBI paCKpBIJIH MOH Γπᾶ3ἃ Tak HOTI 4 Mor OBI ACHO YBHJIETB H Y3HaTB €CJIH OYIET GOJIBIJOM OOMAH O JIYXOBHBIX TeMax, TO KaK IIOHHTb 3TO ABJIEHHE (HJIH 3TH CJIY4YAH) OT
GnOjeickoH TIEPCHEKTHBEI, H ἯΤΟ BBI JTAJIH MHC NPEMY/IPOCTB /IJIA TOTO UTOOBI 3HaTb H Tak HOII 4 BEIYYY KAK ΠΟΜΟῚΡ MOHM JIPY3BAM H TIOJIEOOHJI OJIHH (PO1ICTBCHHHKH) JŅIA TOTO 4YTOOBI HC OBITB YACTBH €€.
23 ἯΤΟ BBI O6ecnet”=HJIH YTO Pa3 MOH TJIaša paCKPBIHBI H ΜΟΙ Pa3YM IOHHMaCT ΠΥΧΟΒΗΟΘ 3HaYCHHC TEKYIUHC COOBITHA IPHHHMas MECTO B MHPĒ, YTO BBI IIO/ITOTOBHJIH MOC CEp/II1€ WTA TOTO YTOOBI IIPH3HABaTB Ball ITPABJIY, H YTO BBI HOMOTJIH ΜΗΘ ITOHATB KaK HaŪTH CMEJIOCTB H IIPOHHOCTB UEPpe3 BarlIe CBATEHIUCC CJIOBO, OHOJTHFO. In the name of Jesus christ, αὶ IPOLIY 3TH ΒΘΙΠῊ IOJITBEP*KJJAA MOC KEJIAHHC GbITb B COOTBETCTBHH Ballieli BOJIEM, H A IIPOINY Ballla NPEMYAIPOCTB H HMETB BJIOOJICHHOCTB ITPABJIBI, AĀMHHB.
ΒΟΠΒΠΙΘ ΗΔ JIHE CTpAaHHIIBI KaK HMETB BEYHas4ā >KH3HB
ΜΒΙ pa/IOCTHBI €CJIH 3TOT CITHCOK (3aITPOCOB MOJIHTB€ K GOTY) MO>KET ΠΟΜΟῚΡ BAM. MBI MOHHMACM 3TO ΗΘ MOSKET GBITB CAMBIĀ ΠΥ ΠΗ HJIH CAMBIĀ spļekrHBHEIĀ NEpeBOJI. MBI TIOHHMaeM TO OYIYT MHOTO MO-Pa3HOMY JIOPOT BBIPA>KATB MBICJIH H CJIOBā. ĒCJIH BBI HMECTE IPEJĻIOIKEHHE ATA G0J1e€ IIY4IIETO NEPCBOJIA, HJIH ECJIH BBI XOTCJI OBIJIH OBI IPHHHTb MAJIO€ KOJIH4ECTBO BAIETO BPEMEHH IIOCJIATB IPE/ĻIO”KEHHA K HAM, TO BBI OY/IETE IIOMOTATB TBICAYAM JIEOJĻAX TAKXKC, KOTOPBIE ITOCJIE 3TOTO IIPOYHTAFOT YIY41IEHHBIĀ IIEpeBOJI. MBI YacTO HMM HOBEIH testament HMEHOLIĻHĀCA B BAIIIEM A3BIKC HJIH B A3BIKAX PEJIKO HJIH CTap0O. ECJIH BBI CMOTPpHT€ /ĻIH HOBOTO testament B CTIEIVHPH4ECKH A3BIKE, TO ITO>KaJIYŪCTA HarIHILHTE K HAM.
Taxke, MBI XOTHM OBITB YBCPCHBI H IIBITACMCA CBA3BIBATB TO HHOT/Ia, MBI IIP6/IJIATAČM KHHTH KOTOPBIC HC CBOOGOJIHO H KOTOPBIC CTOHT ICHPT. Ho eCJIH BBI He MO3KETC ITO3BOJIATB HCKOTOPBIC H3 TCX JJICKTPOHHBIX KHHT, TO MBI MO?KCM UaCTO JICJIATB OGMEH SJIEKTPOHHBIX KHHT ΠΠῚ IIOMOIIĻH C HEPeBO/IOM HJIH paCOTOH TIEpeBOJIA. BBI HC JIOJDKHBI OBITB IpO(eccHOHaJIBHBIM pa0OTHHKOM, TOJIBKO PETYJIAPHO IEpCOHa KOTOPAA 3AHHTEpECOBAHa B IOMOTATB.
ΒΒΙ AIOJDKHBI HMCTB ΚΟΜΠΡΙΟΤΟΡ HJIH BBI JIOJIZKHBI HMCTB HOCTYII K KOMIIBEOTCPY Ha BAIHHX MCCTHBIX APXHBC HJIH KOJIJIC>KC HJIH YVHHBCPCHTCTC, B BH/IY TOTO UYTO TC OOBI4HO HMEIOT GOJIE€ JIYIINHE COCJIHHCHHA K HHTEPHETY.
BBī MOxKeTe TaKike OOBIHHO YCTAHABJIHBATB ΒΆΠῚ COOCTBEHHBIĀ JīHYHBIA CČBOBOJĻHO yuer siekrponnasa MOYTa IIYTEM HITH K _mail.yahoo.com noskasryiicra IPHHHMaeTe MOMERT JUIA TOTO YTOOBI CHHTATB A/JIPEC IIOCJIC TOTO KaK 3JIEKTpOHHasā ΠΟΤΕ BBI PaCIOJIOZKEHBI HA JTHE HJIH KOHII€ 3TOH CTpaHHIIBI.
MBI Ha/IEEMC4A BBI TIOLIJIET SJIEKTPOHHAsā ΠΟΤΕ K HAM, ECJIH 9TO ΠΟΜΟΠΙῊ HJIH IOOLIPEHHH. MBI Tak*xke O6O1pAEM BaC CBA3ATBCA MBI OTHOCHTEJIBHO 3JIEKTPOHHBIX KHHT MBI Ipe/ĻrTaraeM TOMY 063 IIEHBI, H CBOOOJIHO, KOTOP MBI HMECM MHOTO KHHT B HHOCTpaHHBIX H3BIKAX, HO MBI BCEIJIA HE YCTAHABJIHBACM HX JŅIA TOTO YTOOBI IIOJIYUHTB IJIEKTPOHHO (download) HOTOMY ἯΤΟ MBI TOJIBKO JIEJIA€M HMEIHOLIIECA KHHTH HJIH TEMBI KOTOPBIE CITpanHBATB. MBI O6OJIpAEM Bac ΠΡΟΠΟΠΊΚΔΤΡ IIOMOJIHTB K OOTY H ITPO/IOJDKHTB BBIYAHTB O ΘΜ ΠΥ͂ΤΘΜ uHTaTB HoBerha 3aBeT. MEI MpHBETCTBYEM BalIH BOITpOCBI H KOMMEHTApHH SJIEKTPOHHAYA ITOUTA.
ἀδὰὰ Δ ἀ ὰ KOKK KOKA δ Χὰ ἃ ἃ
ἀλλ ὰ ὰ KOKA Ἀὰ ὰ δ χὰ δ ἃ
ARABIC - LANGUE ARABE
SRARĒEKAAKAAKAAKEKAKKĀKKĀKKAKKĀAĀ vadi | gel lūpa
cil J tds δὴ ldkggd 19 les ldzigs os) ga La dt cs URI g ts aigu.
Ιὼ χεὶς ΠΕ 2. Ιῴὠξ ldause ὦ tu vat ΕΣ lētu sis ldetieē. lg id] «Oo ša sita (δ. γ»ὦ tds aurea,
ld χεὶς arusl tūs lo ὐδ a οὐο š tūs kka «τὸς ztdl ieti εἰ κ. ldēsusugs ldpteš
ld κὶς auras! tds Zast des» sies ς gūš das ldis (akal Jūls δ g ls 3 φὰς «Jums τ
Ιὼ χὶς ld ὦ ldug ci rēl cs! ρὼ Ιῳ.- χρῶ ldxs gut sa ds lu Giga. gg Ele Šš Durpis ele U ap μουν σα diikeld ilā Giga DĪ δέω ἐς
J lira gl χϑ go
l€ 5 ld ἰὼ ὧς para Ce οὐ Ἰϑ 94. ἰὼ γιὸ [9 ts»! δῷ le τς ldās sed ἰὼ gua »Ὲ 9 as ais! lūs liru.
lDiale aus δ δ hustigija οὐ Bai σὰ σὺ si) σοὶ ΕΝ digu ats eO PKS ildag» ldattet ἐ gūs luaūlst ly gveds gūs» KGS GŪS ba lust gl ὰ δ aš gas ik οὐ Ἰώ».
its JD lu da tglagus ς dd dis ρῶν (Ὁ 5910 49) « VE a κ-ἃ ΡῈ σὰς (gs Ψ(κ ϑ ΕΒ ly Si da ki ἸΒΕΕΡ Ja da š J žeusš ΕΣ ς ἐξ ΒΡ ΓΝ
ΙὉ χες auksts ag ts οἷ οι. οὐ II Iveta dus as luus dy sa. ds ld (ρος χς ὦ χορὸ ἰὼ
ἐξ gi lā klūsa gtugilu ἀξ tusi lasa 441 Ss Jxg ldaukšš Eat) ΙΝ
le slūb ἐδ lu stas lēts lildāu sus leeta dūigu
izgl + adu inā cita g pg ὅς κ᾿ κοῖς δ 8 Vie U [0.8 χϑ,
dl ist sul |etgs degus ās sv [(Ἷ gēls airļa ὼ Lie jos lāgle g iure ge lagu
Prayer to God Dear God,
Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has been released so that we are able to learn more about you.
Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book available. You know who they are and you are able to help them.
Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic books available
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working for You.
Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want them to do.
Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember
that you are the God who answers prayer and who is in charge of everything.
| pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and the work % ministry that they are engaged in.
Ι pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual
Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down.
Please help me when | use this New Testament to also think of the people who have made this edition available, so that | can pray for them and so they can continue to help more people.
Ι pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time that we are living in.
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that | am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in my area and around the world.
Ι pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who help them your wisdom. God, help me to understand you better. Please help my family to understand you better also.
Ι pray that you would help the individual members of their family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in every way.
Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and | ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus , Amen,
ἀδαὲὰα ; αα α δα ΧΑ ΧΑ χα χὰ ἃ A BOOKS which may be of Interest to you, the Reader
ἀὰὰαδ͵ὲὰλ KO KOKĀ δ ὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ
Note: These Books listed below may be available at No cost, - in PDF - and Entirely FREE at:
http://www.archive.org [text
Or at
http://books.google.com
or — for those in Europe - at
http://gallica.bnf.fr
or for FRENCH at
http://books.google.fr/books
We encourage you to find out, and to keep separate copies on separate drives, in case your own computer should have occasional problems.
KESKRKĒKAKĒEKAEKAKAEKRAKKEKOEKĒE KOKA A FEW BOOKS for NEW CHRISTIANS
ἀλλ ὰ ἃ Χὰ Χὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ
King James Version -- The best and ideal would be the text of the 1611, [referring to the 66 books of the Old and New Testaments] as produced by the original translators.
Geneva Bible -- Version of the Old Testament and New Testament produced starting around 1560. Produced with the help of T (Beza)., who also produced an accurate LATIN version of the New Testament, based on the Textus Receptus.
The Geneva Bible (several Editions of it) are available — as of this writing at www.archive.org in PDF
Bible of Jay Green — Jay Green was the Translator for the Trinitarian Bible Society. His work is based on the Ancient Koine Greek Text (Textus Receptus) from which he translated directly. His work encompasses both Hebrew as well as Koine Greek (The Greek spoken at the time of Jesus Christ).
The Translation of the New Testament [οἵ Jay Green] can be found online in PDF for Free
R-La grande charte d' Angleterre ; ouvrage prēcēdē d'un Prēcis — This is simply the MAGNA CHARTA, which recognizes liberty for everyone.
Gallagher, Mason - Was the Apostle Peter ever at Rome
Cannon of the Old Testament and the New Testament
or Why the Bible 15 Complete without the Apocrypha and unwritten Traditions by Professor Archibald Alexander Princeton Theological Seminary
1851 - Presbyterian Board of Publications. [available online Free |
Historical Evidences of the Truth of the Scripture Records WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE DOUBTS AND DISCOVERIES OF MODERN TIMES. by George Rawlinson - Lectures Delivered at Oxford University [available online Free ]
The Apostolicity of Trinitarianism - by George Stanley Faber - 1832 —3 Vol /3 Tomes [available online Free ]
The image-worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be contrary to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the primitive church ; and to involve contradictory and irreconcilable doctrines within the Church of Rome itself (1847)
by James Endell Tyler, 1789-1851
Calvin defended : a memoir of the life, character, and principles of John Calvin (1909) by Smyth, Thomas, 1808- 1873 ; Publish: Philadelphia : Presbyterian Board of Publication. [available online Free |]
The Supreme Godhead of Christ, the Corner-stone of Christianity by W. Gordon - 1855[available online Free ]
A history of the work of redemption containing the outlines ofa body of divinity...
Author: Edwards, Jonathan, 1703-1758.
Publication Info: Philadelphia,: Presbyterian board of publication, [available online Free ]
The origin of pagan idolatry ascertained from historical testimony and circumstantial evidence. - by George Stanley Faber - 1816 3 Vol. /3 Tomes [available online Free ]
The Seventh General Council, the Second of Nicaea, Held A.D. 787, in which the Worship of Images was established - based on early documents by Rev. John Mendham - 1850 [documents how this far-reaching Council went away from early Christianity and the New Testament]
Worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler [available online Free |
The Papal System from its origin to the present time
A Historical Sketch of every doctrine, claim and practice of the Church of Rome by William Cathcart, DD
1872 — [available online Free |
The Protestant exiles of Zillerthal; their persecutions and expatriation from the Tyrol, on separating from the Romish church — [available online Free ]
An essay On apostolical succession- being a defence of a genuine ministry — by Rev Thomas Powell - 1846
An inguiry into the history and theology of the ancient Vallenses and Albigenses; as exhibiting, agreeably to the promises, the perpetuity of the sincere church of Christ Publish info London, Seeley and Burnside, - by George Stanley Faber - 1838 [available online Free ]
The Israel of the Alps. A complete history of the Waldenses and their colonies (1875) by Alexis Muston (History of the Waldensians) — 2 Vol/ 2 Tome — Available in English and Separately ALSO in French [available online Free ]
EFncouragement for Women Amy Charmichael
AMY CARMICHAEL - From Sunrise Land [available online Free |]
AMY CARMICHAEL - Lotus buds (1910) [available online Free |]
AMY CARMICHAFEL - Overweights of joy (1906) [available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL -Walker of Tinnevelly (1916) [available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL -After Everest ; the experiences of a mountaineer and medical mission (1936) [available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL -The continuation of a story ([1914
[available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL -Ragland, pioneer (1922) [available online Freeļ
KESREKĒKAKĒEKAEKĒEKOEKĀK ὰ KOSAS HISTORY OF HUNGARIAN CHRISTIANS
ἀὰὰὰδὰλ ἀα α ὰ Χὰ χὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ
HISTORY OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCH IN HUNGARY By J. H. MERLE D'AUBIGNE - 1854 [available online Free ]
Hungary and Kossuth-An Exposition of the Late Hungarian Revolution by Tefft 1852 [available online Free ]
Secret history of the Austrian government and of its ... persecutions of Protestants By Joseph Alfred Michiels - 1859 [available online Free ]
Sketches in Remembrance of the Hungarian Struggle for Independence and National Freedom Edited by Kastner (Circ. 1853) [available online Free ]
ἀὰλὰα δᾶ ἀλλὰ ὰ αὰ ὰ ἀὰ ἃ ἃ HISTORY OF FRENCH CHRISTIANS
SESREKĒEKAKĒ KO KOKĀ KOKA Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ
La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 1 [available online Free ]
La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 2 [available online Free |]
VAUDOIS - A memoir of Fēlix Neff, pastor of the High Alps [available online Free |
La France Protestante - ou, Vies des protestants frangais par Haag — 1856 — 6 Tomes [available online Free ]
Musče des protestans cēlēbres
Ētude sur les Acadēmies Protestantes en France au xvie et au xviie sičcle — Bourchenin — 1882 [available online Free ]
Les plus anciennes mēlodies de l'ēglise protestante de Strasbourg et leurs auteurs [microform] (1928) [available online Free |]
omes) |availaDie Onl1ne FTCC
GALLICA - http://gallica.bnf.tr
Histoire ecclēsiastigue — 3 Tomes - by Thčodore de Bēze, [available online Free ]
BEZE-Sermons sur l'histoire de la rēsurrection de Notre- Seigneur Jēsus-Christ [available online Free ]
DE BEZE - Confession de la foy chrestienne [available online Free |]
Vie de J. Calvin by Thčodore de Bēze, [available online Free |
Confession d'Augsbourg (frangais). 1550-Melanchthon [available online Free ]
La BIBLE-l'ēd. de, Genčve-par F. Perrin, 1567 [available online Free |]
Hobbes - Lēviathan ou La matičre, la forme et la puissance d'un čtat ecclčsiastigue et civil [available online Free ]
L'Ēglise et I'Ētat ἃ Genčve du vivant de Calvin Roget, Amēdče (1825-1883). [available online Free |
LUTHER-Commentaire de l'ēpitre aux Galates [available online Free |]
Petite chronigue protestante de France [available online Free
]
Histoire de la guerre des hussites et du Concile de Basle 2 Tomes [recheck for accuracy]
Les Vaudois et IInguisition-par Th. de Cauzons (1908) [available online Free ]
Glossaire vaudois-par P.-M. Callet [available online Free ]
Musče des protestans cēlēbres ou Portraits et notices biographigues et littēraires des personnes les plus čminens dans I'histoire de la rēformation et du protestantisme par une
sociētē de gens de lettres [available online Free |
( publ. par Mr. G. T. Doin; Publication : Paris: Weyer : Treuttel et Wurtz: Scherff [et al.], 1821-1824 - 6 vol./6 Tomes : ill. ; in-8
Doin, Guillaume-Tell (1794-1854). Ēditeur scientifigue)
Notions ēlēmentaires de grammaire comparče pour servir ἃ Tētude des trois langues classigues [available online Free ]
Thesaurus graecae linguae ab Henrico Stephano constructus. Tomus 1: in guo praeter alta plurima guae primus praestitit vocabula in certas classes distribuit, multiplici derivatorum serie...
( Estienne, Henri (1528-1598). Auteur du texte Tomus I,II,III,TV : in guo praeter alta plurima guae primus praestitit vocabula in certas classes distribuit, multiplici derivatorum serie; Thesaurus graecae linguae ab
Henrico Stephano constructus ) [available online Free ]
La lībertē chrētienne; ētude sur le principe de la pičte chez Luther ; Strasbourg, Librairie Istra, 1922 - Will, Robert [available online Free |
Bible-N.T.(francais)-1523 - Lefēvre d'Ētaples [available online Free |]
Calvin considērē comme exčgēte - Par Auguste Vesson [available online Free |]
Reuss, Rodolphe - Les ēglises protestantes d Alsace pendant la Rēvolution (1789-1802) [available online Free ]
WEBBER-Ethigue_protestante-L'ēthigue protestante et Mesprit du capitalisme (1904-1905) [available online Free ]
French Protestantism, 1559-1562 (1918) Kelly, Caleb Guyer -[available online Free ]
History of the French Protestant Refugees, from the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes 1854 [available online Free |
The History of the French, Walloon, Dutch and Other
Foreign Protestant Refugees Settled in 1846 [available online Free ]
RER EREKEKEKKKKĀK ἀΧ ἃ BC Br BB B BEE EKS Italian and/or Spanish/Castillian/ etc
RER EREKEKEKKKKK KR A ΕΝ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ S Historia del Concilio Tridentino (SARPI) [available online Free |
Aldrete, Bernardo Josč de - Del origen, y principio de la lengua castellana ὃ romāce gue oi se usa en Espaīia
SAVANAROLA-Vindicias historīcas por la inocencia de Fr. Geronimo Savonarola
Biblia en lengua espaiiola traduzida palabra por palabra de la verdad hebrayca-FERRARA
Biblia. Espaīiol1 1602-translaciones por Cypriano de Valera ( misspelled occasionally as Cypriano de Varela ) [available online Free ]
Reina Valera 1602 — New Testament Available at www.archive.org [available online Free |
La Biblia : gue es, los sacros libros del Vieio y Nuevo Testamento
Valera, Cipriano de, 1532-1625
Los dos tratados del papa, 1 de la misa - escritos por Cipriano D. Valera ; i por 1] publicados primero el a. 1588, luego el a. 1599; 1 ahora fielmente reimpresos [Madrid], 1851 [available online Free ]
Valera, Cipriano de, 15327?-1625
Aviso a los de la iglesia romana, sobre la indiccion de jubilčo, por la bulla del papa Clemente octavo.
English Title = An ansvvere or admonition to those of the Church of Rome, touching the iubile, proclaimed by the bull, made and set foorth by Pope Clement the eyght, for the yeare of our Lord. 1600. Translated out of French [available online Free |]
Spanish Protestants in the Sixteenth Century by Cornelius August Wilkens French [available online Free ]
Historia de Los Protestantes Espafioles Y de Su Persecucion Por Felipe II — Adolfo de Castro — 1851 (also Available in
English) [available online Free ]
The Spanish Protestants and Their Persecution by Philip II
— 1851 - Adolfo de Castro [available online Free ]
Institvcion de la religion christiana; Institutio Christianae religionis. Spanish Calvin, Jean, 1509-1564
Instituzi6n religiosa escrita por Juan Calvino el aūio 1536 y traduzida al castellano por Cipriano de Valera. Calvino, Juan.
Catecismo gue significa: forma de instrucion, gue contiene los principios de la religion de dios, util y necessario para todo fiel Christiano : compuesto en manera de dialogo, donde pregunta el maestro, y responde el discipulo
En casa de Ricardo del Campo, M.D.XCVI [1596] Calvino, Juan.
Tratado para confirmar los pobres catiuos de Berueria en la catolica y antigua se, y religion Christiana: y para los consolar con la Palabra de Dios en las afliciones gue padecen por el evangelio de Iesu Christo. [...] A1 fin deste tratado hallareys un enxambre de los falsos milagros, y illusiones del Demonio con gue Maria de la visitacion priora de la Anunciada de Lisboa engaiio ā muy muchos: y de como fue descubierta y condenada al fin del aīto de .1588 En casa de Pedro Shorto, Afio de. 1594
Valera, Cipriano de,
Biblia de Ferrara, corregida por Haham R. Samuel de Casseres
The Protestant exiles of Madeira (c1860) French [available online Free ]
ἀὰλαδᾶὰα ͵ᾶ δ ͵ὰα αλλ δ Δ δ
HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT Part A — For your consideration KARKAĒEKAKĒKAĒKKĒAKAĀKAĀKA ἃ ἃ
For Christians who want a serious, detailed and historical account of the versions of the New Testament, and of the issues involved in the historic defense of authentic and true Christianity.
John William Burgon [ Oxford] -1 The traditional text of the Holy Gospels vindicated and established (1896) [available online Free ]
John William Burgon [ Oxford] -2 The causes of the corruption of the traditional text of the Holy Gospel [available online Free ]
John William Burgon [ Oxford] — The Revision Revised (A scholarly in-depth defense of Ancient Greek Text of the New Testament) [available online Free ]
Intro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL by GINSBURG-VOL 1 [available online Free |
Intro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL by GINSBURG-VOL 2 [available online Free |
Hora Mosaica; or, A view of the Mosaical records, with respect to their coincidence with profane antiguity; their
internal credibility; and their connection with Christianity; comprehending the substance of eight Iectures read before the University of Oxford, in the year 1801; pursuant to the will of the late Rev. John Bampton, A.M. / By George Stanley Faber -Oxford : The University press, 1801 [Topic: defense of the authorship of Moses and the historical accuracy of the Old Testament] [available online Free |
TC The English Revisers' Greek Text-Shown to be Unauthorized, Except by Egyptian Copies Discarded [available online Free |]
CANON of the Old and New Testament by Archibald Alexander [available online Free ]
An inguiry into the integrity of the Greek Vulgate- or, Received text of the New Testament 1815 92mb [available online Free ]
A vindication of 1 John, v. 7 from the objections of M. Griesbach [available online Free |
The Burning of the Bibles- Defence of the Protestant Version — Nathan Moore - 1843
A dictionarie of the French and English tongues 1611 Cotgrave, Randle - [available online Free ]
The Canon of the New Testament vindicated in answer to the objections of J.T. in his Amyntor, with several additions [available online Free |
the paramount authority of the Holy Scriptures vindicated (1868)
Histoire du Canon des Saintes-ēcritures Dans L'eglise Chrčtienne ; Reuss (1863) [available online Free |
Histoire de la Socičtč bibligue protestante de Paris, 1818 ἃ 1868 [available online Free ]
L'acadēmie protestante de Nimes et Samuel Petit
Le manuel des chrčtiens protestants : Simple exposition des croyances et des pratigues - Par Emilien Frossard - 1866 Jean-Frēdēric Osterwald, pasteur ā Neuchātel
David Martin
The canon of the Holy Scriptures from the double point of view οἵ science and of faith (1862) [available online Free ]
KARĒKAAKAAKAAKEKAKKĀKKĀKKAKKAĀ HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT Part B — not Recommended KARĒKAĒEKAĒKAĒ KAA δα ἃ ἃ Modern Versions of the New Testament, most of which were produced after 1910, are based upon a newly invented
text, by modern professors, many of whom did not claim to believe in the New Testament, the Death and Physical
Resurrection of Jesus Christ, or the necessity of Personal Repentance for Salvation.
The Translations have been accomplished all around the world in many languages, starting with changeover from the older accurate Greek Text, to the modern invented one, starting between 1904 and 1910 depending on which edition, which translation team, and which publisher.
We cannot recommend: the New Testament or Bible of Louis Segond. This man was probably well intentioned, but his translation are actually based on the 8" Critical edition of Tischendorf, who opposed the Reformation, the Historicity of the Books of the Bible, and the Greek Text used by Christians for thousands of years.
For additional information on versions, type on the Internet Search: **verses missing in the ΝΙΝ and you will find more material.
We cannot recommend the english-language NKJV, even though it claims to depend on the Textus Receptus. That is not exactly accurate. The NKJV makes this claim based on the ecclectic [mixed and confused] greek text collated officially by Herman von Soden. The problem is that von Soden did not accomplish this by himself and used 40 assistants, without recording who chose which text or the names of those students. Herman Hoskier [Scholar, University of Michigan] was accurate in demonstrating the links between Sinaiticus, Vaticanus, and the Greek Text of Von Soden. Thus what is explained as being based on” the Textus Receptus actually was a departure from that very text.
The Old Testaments of almost al] modern language Bibles, in almost all languages is a CHANGED text. It does NOT conform to the historic Old Testament, and is based instead on the recent work of the German Kittel, who can be easily considered an Apostate by historic Lutheran standards. (more in ἃ momentf).
The Old Testament of the NKJV is based on the New Hebrew Translation of Kittel. [die Biblia Hebraica von Rudolf Kittel ] Kittel remains problematic for his own approach to translation.
Kittel, the translator of the Old Testament [for almost all modern editions of the Bibleļ:
1. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was accurate.
2. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was the same as the original Pentateuch.
3. Did not believe in the inspiration of the Old Testament or the New Testament.
4. Did not believe in what Martin Luther would believe would constitute Salvation (salvation by Faith alone, in Christ Jesus alone).
5. Considered the Old Testament to be a mixture compiled by trībes who were themselves confused about their own religion.
Most people today who are Christtans would consider Kittel to be a Heretical Apostate since he denies the inspiration of the Bible and the accuracy of the words of Jesus in the New Testament. Kittel today would be refused to be allowed to be a Pastor or a translator. His translation work misleads
and misguides people into error, whenever they read his work.
The Evidence against Kittel is not small. It is simply the work of Kittel himself, and what he wrote. Much of the evidence can be found in:
A history of the Hebrews (1895) by R Kittel — 2 Vol
Essentially, Kittel proceeds from a number of directions to undermine the Old Testament and the history of the Hebrews, by pretending to take a scholarly approach. Kittel did not seem to like the Hebrews much, but he did seem to like ancient pagan and mystery religions. (see the Two Babylons by Hislop, or History of the Temple by Edersheim, and then compare).
His son Gerhard Kittel, a *scholar” who worked for the German Bible Society in Germany in World War II, with full aproval of the State, ALSO was not a Christian and would ALSO be considered an apostate. Gerhard Kittel served as advisor to the leader of Germany in World War II. After the war, Gerhard Kittel was tried for War Crimes.
On the basis of the Documentation, those who believe in the Bible and in Historic Christianity are compelled to find ALTERNATIVE texts to the Old Testament translated by Kittel or the New Testaments that depart from the historic Ancient Koine Greek.
Both Kittel Sr and Kittel Jr appear to have been false Christians, and may continue to mislead many. People who cannot understand how this can happen may want to read a few books including :
Seduction of Christianity by Dave Hunt.
The Agony of Deceit by Horton
Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey
The Battle for the Bible by Harold Lindsell (Editor of Christianity Today)
Those who want more information about Kittel should consult:
1) Problems with Kittel — Short paper sometimes available online or at www.archive.org
2) The Theological Faculty of the University of Jena during the Third.... in PDF [can be found online sometimes] by S. Heschel, Professor, Dartmouth College
3) Theologians under ....: Gerhard Kittel, Paul Althaus, and Emanuel Hirsch / Robert P. Ericksen.
Publish info New Haven : Yale University Press, 1985. (New Haven, 1987)
4) Leonore Siegele - Wenschkewitz, Neutestamentliche Wissenschaft vor der Judenfrage: Gerhard Kittels theologische Arbeit im Wandel deutscher Geschichte (Mūnchen: Kaiser, 1980).
5) Rethinking the German Church Struggle
by John 5. Conway [online] http://motlc. wiesenthal.com/resources/books/annual4/chap18.html
6) Betrayal: German Churches and the Holocaust by Robert P. Ericksen (Editor), Susannah Heschel (Editor)
Ouestions about (PDF) Ebooks:
2)
3)
I notice that you have lists of Ebooks here. I understand that you may want others to know about the books, but why here ?
There are several reasons why this was done.
so that people who know nothing about Christianity have a place to start. There are now thousands of books about Christianity available. Knowing where to begin can be difficult. These books simply represent ideas and a potential starting place.
so that people can learn what other Christians were like, who lived before. We live in a world that still concentrates on the tasks of the moment, but pays little attention to the past. Today, many people do not know HOW other Christians lived their daily lives, in centuries past. Some of these books are from the past. They offer the struggles and the methods of responding through their Christian faith, in their own daily lives, some from hundreds of years ago. In addition, many of those books are documented and have good sources. This seems to be a good way for Christians from the past to encourage those in the present.
Histories of certain Christians DO belong to those who are those who are native to those churches, those geographic areas, or who speak those languages.
But although that is true, many churches today have communities or denominations that have transcended and surpassed the local geographic areas from where they initially or originally arose. It is good for believers who are from OTHER geographic areas, to learn more about foreign languages and foreign cultures. Anything that can help to accomplish this, is movement
in the right direction.
4) Itis normal for people to believe that if their church or their denomination is in one geographic location, that The history of that place is best expressed by those who are LOCAL historians. Unfortunately, today, this is often NOT accurate.
The reason is that many places have suffered from wars and from local disasters. This is especially true in Africa and the Near and Middle East. The Local historic records and documents were destroyed. Those documents that have survived, has survived OUTSIDE of those Areas of conflict. Much of their earlier history of the Eastern portion of the Roman Empire, is mostly known because of the record keepers of the West, and because of the travelers from the areas of Western Christianity. In many ways, Western Christianity is often still the record keeper of those from the East.
There is a great deal of historical records in the West, about the Near East. Those who live there today in the near East and Middle East know almost nothing about. We suggest some sources that may be of assistance.
- Šo you want to bring people closer, and that is a good answer, but why include records or books from England or from French speaking authors ?
1) Much of the material dealing with Eastern Orthodoxy OR dealing with the matters of Syria, The Byzantine Empire, Africa or Asia, were written about, in French. Please remember that until very recently, FRENCH was the language of the educated classes around the world, AND that it was the MAIN language for diplomats, consuls and ambassadors and envoys. As a result, there is value in helping those who
have an interest in French ALSO know where to start, concerning matters of Faith and History.
Some of the material listed in French simply gives people a starting point for learning about Christianity in Europe, from a non-English point of view. Other books are listed so that people can read some of those sources firsthand, for themselves and come to their own conclusions.
English Christians should be happy that they have a great spiritual heritage and examples, and rejoice also that the French can say the same. The examples of the strong and good Christians that have come before belong to everyone to all Christians, to 811 those who aspire to have good examples.
About the materials that deal with England, most of the world STILL does not realize that the records in England are usually MUCH older than the ecclesiastical records of OTHER areas of the world. England was divided up into geographic areas and Churches had great influence in the nation. That had not changed in England until the last few decades. Some of the records about Christianity in England
Go back for more than one thousand years, in an UNBROKEN line. One can follow the changes to the diocese through the different languages, through the different or changing legal documents and through the
Rights confirmed to the churches.
Other areas of the world are claimed to be very ANCIENT in dealing with Christianity, but there is very little of actual documentation, of actual agreements, of actual legal descriptions, of actual records of local ceremonies, of actual local church councils, of the relationship between the secular State law, and the guidelines or rules of the Church. England was never invaded by those who posed a direct
threat to its church institutions. The records were kept, so the records and documentation are in fact a much stronger
Basis for the documenting of Christianity in earlier times.
Most Christians from the East do not know about this, and it would be good for them to learn more. In addition, there are also records in the Nations and Provinces of Europe, that have been kept where Roman Catholic Records demonstrate the authenticity of earlier Christian groups that pre-date the authority of the Bishop of Rome, even in the Western half of the Roman Empire. Some of those sources are listed herein also.
Finally, in the matter of suggesting books about Christianity and Other languages, please remember that each group likes to learn about its own past, and its own progress.
The French should be humbly proud of those Christians who were in France and who were brave and wise and demonstrated courage and a strong faithfulness to God. The Germans should learn and know the same thing about their history, as should the Spaniards and the Germans, and each and every other Nation and People-group. No matter who we are or where we are from, we can find something positive and good to encourage us and be glad that there were some who came before us, to show us a better way to live, by their faith and their Godly examples.
In closing it would be good perhaps to state what is obvious:
This ebook is likely to travel far and wide. Feel free to post online and use and print.
In many parts of the world, Christianity is deliberately falsely represented. It is represented as IF faith in God would make
someone "anti-intellectual”” or somehow afraid of ideas or thinking. Nothing could be further from the truth.
Many people today do not know that the history of science today is edited to leave out the deep Christianity that most of the top scientists have held until very recent times.
Since God created the World and the scientific laws that govern it, it makes sense that God is the designer. No one is more scientific than God.
Many of the great scientists in the World are still Active Christians, with a consciously DEEP faith in God. Christians are not afraid of thinking for themselves. There are many secularists today who attempt to suggest that Christianity is for those who are feeble. The truth is that many of those are too feeble and too intellectually unprepared to answer the guestions that Christianity asks of each man and each woman.
Those who do not have faith in Jesus Christ and who are secular simply often worship themselves, under the disguise of the theory of Evolution. But the chaos of the world today leaves most who are secular WITHOUT a guide or a method to explain either purpose in life, or the events that are taking place across the planet. Christianity with its record of 2000 years — (and please do not confuse the Vatican with Christianity, they are often not the same) — has
a record of helping people navigate in difficult times.
Christianity teaches leaders to be humble and accountable, it helps merchants to trade honestly, and fathers to love their children and their wife. Christianity finds no value in doing harm to others for the purpose of self-interest. Usually doing harm to others is a method of expressing that ones faith in God is insufficient, therefore [the logic goes, that] harm must be done to others.
Behaving in that wrong manner is simply a Lack of faith in God, and therefore those who harm others from Other faiths and other religions are usually demonstrating a Lack of Faith in the God that THEY worship.
If God is all powerful, and if God can change the minds of others, and if God can reveal himself, then WHY harm anyone else who does not agree ? During THIS lifetime, it seems that each of us has the right to be wrong „and the right to make up his own mind. Is it not up to God to deal with others in the afterlife ?
We provide answers, and help for those who seek truth (yes actual truth can be actually found and discovered, which is a shocking statement to many people who thought this was not genuinely possible).
God is a loving God. He offers Eternal Life to those who repent and believe in his message in the New Testament. But God also allows each individual to decide for themselves. This does not allow any of us to change or decide the rules. God is still God. We all are under his rules every time we are breathing, with each pulse that continues to beat in our heart.
God does not convince people against their Will. That annoys some people also, because they would like God to make decisions for them. But if people want to be Free, let them demonstrate this by exercising their own Freedom of choosing whether to follow God or not. (being able to chose to accept or reject God is not the same as being able to chose the conseguences. Only the choice of which direction to Go is up to us. The conseguences are whatever God has
Actually declared them to be. Agreeing with Him or not will not change this.
Christianity is a source of internal strength and provides answers that almost no other religious system even claims to provide or attempts to provide.
Something usually happens to those who are intellectually honest and investigate Christianity. Many times, they find that Christianity is the most authentic, accurate and historic account of the history of the world.
It is the genuine answers and the genuine internal peace and help that Christians can find through their God which bothers those who are afraid to search for God. We only hope that each person will embrace their spiritual journey
And take the challenge upon themselves to ask the guestion about how to find Truth and accurate answers.
The answers CAN be found. Some of these books are simply provided to help people find a few of the pieces that will serve as a means to encourage them in thinking and in having their inner guestions answered.
We continue to find more answers every day. We have not arrived and we certainly are not perfect. But if we have helped others to proceed a bit farther on their own journeys, certainly the effort will not have been in vain.
Psalm 50:15 15 And call upon me in the day of trouble: I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify me.
Psalm 90
91:1 He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty.
2 I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: my God; in him will I trust.
3 Surely he shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, and from the noisome pestilence.
4 He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler.
5 Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the arrow that flieth by day;
6 Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for the destruction that wasteth at noonday.
7 A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee.
8 Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward of the wicked.
9 Because thou hast made the LORD, which is my refuge, even the most High, thy habitation;
10 There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague come nigh thy dwelling.
11 Forheshall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways.
12 They shall bear thee up in their hands, lest thou dash thy foot against a stone.
13 Thou shalt tread upon the lton and adder: the young lion and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet.
14 Because he hath set his love upon me, therefore will I deliver him: I will set him on high, because he hath known my name.
15 He shall call upon me, and I will answer him: I will be with him in trouble; I will deliver him, and honour him.
16 With long life will I satisfy him, and show him my salvation.
Psalm 23
23:1 A Psalm of David. The LORD is my shepherd; I shall not want.
2 He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth me beside the still waters.
3 He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for his name's sake.
4 Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and thy staff they comfort me.
5 Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth Over.
6 Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life: and I will dwell in the house of the LORD for ever.
With My Whole Heart - With all my heart
"with my whole heart"
If we truly expect God to respond to us, we must be willing to make the commitment to Him with our whole heart.
This means making a commitment to Him with our ENTIRE, or ALL of our heart. Many people do not want to be truly committed to God. They simply want God to rescue them at that moment, so that they can continue to ignore Him and refuse to do what they should. God knows those who ask help sincerely and those who do not. God knows each of our thoughts. God knows our true intentions, the intentions we consciously admit to, and the intentions we may not want to admit to. God knows us better than we know ourselves. When we are truly and honestly and sincerely praying to find God, and wanting Him with all of our heart, or with our whole heart, THAT is when God DOES respond.
What should people do if they cannot make this commitment to God, or if they are afraid to do this ? Pray:
Lord God, | do not know you well enough, please help me to know you better, and please help me to understand you. Change my desire to serve you and help me to want to be committed to you with my whole heart. ! pray that you would send into my life those who can help me, or places where | can find accurate information about You. Please preserve me and help me grow so that I can be entirely committed to you. In the name of Jesus, Amen.
Here are some verses in the Bible that demonstrate that God responds to those who are committed with their whole heart.
(Psa 9:1 KJV) To the chief Musician upon Muthlabben, A Psalm of David. | will praise thee, O LORD with my whole heart; 1 will show forth all thy marvellous works.
(Psa 111:1 KJV) Praise ye the LORD. | will praise the LORD with my whole heart, in the assembly of the upright, and in the congregation.
(Psa 119:2 KJV) Blessed are they that keep his testimonies, and that seek him with my whole heart.
(Psa 119:10 KJV) With my whole heart have | sought thee: O let me not wander from thy commandments.
(Psa 119:34 KJV) Give me understanding, and | shall keep thy law; yea, | shall observe with my whole heart.
(Psa 119:58 KJV) | entreated thy favour with my whole heart: be merciful unto me according to thy word.
(Psa 119:69 KJV) The proud have forged a lie against me: but | will keep thy precepts with my whole heart.
(Psa 119:145 KJV) ΚΟΡΗ. I cried with my whole heart; hear me, O LORD: | will keep thy statutes.
(Psa 138:1 KJV) A Psalm of David. | will praise thee with my whole heart: before the gods will | sing praise unto thee.
(Isa 1:5 KJV) Why should ye be stricken any more? ye will revolt more and more: the whole head is sick, and the whole heart faint.
(Jer 3:10 KJV) And yet for all this her treacherous sister Judah hath not turned unto me with her whole heart, but feignedly, saith the LORD.
(Jer 24:7 KJV) And | will give them an heart to know me, that 1 am the LORD: and they shall be my people, and | will be their God: for they shall return unto me with their whole heart.
(Jer 32:41 KJV) Yea, | will rejoice over them to do them good, and | will plant them in this land assuredly with my whole heart and with my whole soul.
Ι Peter 3:15 But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: and be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear:
II Timothy 2: 15 Study to show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.
Christian Conversions - According to the Bible - Can NEVER be forced.
Any Conversion to Christianity which would be "Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in His True and KIND nature, that those who come to
Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL.
Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support Forced Conversions.
That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced.
Core Universal Rights The right to believe, to worship and witness The right to change one's belief or religion
The right to join together and express one's belief
PROPHECY, THE END of DAYS, and the WORLD in the Next Few Years.
What you may need to know
There is much talk these days in the Islamic world about the Time of Jacob. also known as the End Times or the End of Days.
The records of Christianity and the records of Islam both seem to speak about the End Times. But the records of the Old and New Testaments have a record in the area of prophecy of events that are predicted to occur hundreds of years before they happen, and that record is 100% accurate.
According to Christianity, in order for a prophet or a writer or an author to truly be a prophet of God, that individual must be 100% correct 100% of the time.
This standard is applied to the Old and New Testaments (the Bible), and the verdict is that the Bible is 100% accurate, 100% of the time. History and Archeology confirms this, for those with the patience And courage to seek truth and accuracy.
What has been done sometimes in the name of Christianity, is not always good. But true Christians and Christian examples remain strong, solid and encouraging. True Christians have nothing to regret
nor be ashamed of. Offereing help to others is not wrong.
There are many perspectives on the return of Jesus Christ. The New Testaments seems to predict the return of Two Messiahs BOTH of whom both claim to be Jesus Christ.
The first Messiah who returns to help those who believe in Him actually does not come to Earth. His feet do NOT touch Jerusalem at that point in time. That first Messiah calls his followers (Christ-followers) to Him, and they are caught up or meet Jesus Christ in the air, where their time with God starts at that momenti.
The second Messiah is the one who announces that “Θ᾽ is the one who has returned to Earth to establish His Kingdom. He establishnes a Temple in the location of the Dome of the Rock [Temple Mount] in Jerusalem, also re-institutes the jewish sacrifices of the Old Testament, and proclaims that He is going to rule on Earth. Only this Messiah who will call himself "Christ" will be a false Messiah, in other words the False Christ, the Wrong Christ.
During this time, Christians believe that they are to continue to be kind to their friends and neighbors, whether those neighbors and friends are Christians or Moslems or Hindus or anything else. This remains true in the End Times.
In the End Times according to Christianity, Christians are mostly the observers of the greatness of God, explaining to those who want to know, what is taking place in the world and why these things are happening.
In every generation of humans, there are many who claim that they WANT to live in a world without God. For that reason, God is going to give them what they want. Those people will have 1) a world without God, but where 2) a false Messiah arrives claiming to be Christ, and only an understanding of accurate Christianity will be able to help and show those people how to have Eternal Life.
The false Messiah comes onto the world stage and exercises power and dominion [over the entire world], ruling from the geographic location of the Ancient Roman Empire.
The false Messiah (obviously) denies that he is false, and institutes a system of global economic domination of a global economic system of money.
That money is a "symbolic” currency. As Christians today understand this, the currency of the False messiah is not based on Gold or Silver.
The currency that the False messiah establishes is "cashless”. lt does not reguire paper currency. In fact, the new currency will be global, and itis expected to be cashless, without actual currency.
But it will be based on banking principles in the West, and this False Messiah will cause those who are jewish to believe that their Messiah has returned. Like much of the rest of the world, many will be deceived by the False Messiah who will accomplish many miracles and will institute his system of global economic domination.
The False Messiah will cause that the entire world and governmental structure will cause the implementation of his false economic system of currency.
That economic system is a system of global dominance and global slavery. The global bankers will endorse this plan, believing that they will reap even greater profits than they currently do based on their system of unjust usury.
This global currency will depend on computers to work, and computers will be used to keep records of all economic transactions all over the world. This will be a closed economic system, one that can only be used by those who have accepted the false currency of the False Messiah.
The False Messiah will cause each person to be obligated to accept to use the new currency, and each individual will be reguired to give homage, or attention, or reverence or adoration or some kind of worship, or allegiance or loyalty to the false messiah, in order to be able to use the new cashless currency.
The new cashless currency will have one feature that those "who have wisdom” will recognize: the new
cashless system in order to be used will reguire each human to have a particular mark or "identifier” or system of individual identification for each and every single separate person on the planet.
That may seem impossible. But even now, there are millions and billions of computer records that are kept on the populations of all nations that are already using modern banking. Therefore it is not difficult to understand that keeping track of 7 billion humans around the world is not anything that is difficult, even at this moment.
This system may seem impossible to establish especially for those not familiar with the details of power inside the European Union or the West. But then if all of this is only fiction, then it should not harm anyone to read this, and then prove many years from now that all of these concerns were false.
The new cashless system will incorporate a number within itself, as part of its numbering system. That number has been identified and predicted for two thousand years: it is the number "six hundred and sixty six” or 666.
That may seem impossible, but actually this number is already used as a primary tracking number within the computer inventory systems of the world, long before you have read these few pages.
The number is already incorporated in almost all goods and products that are sold around the world: the
number is within something called the Bar Code that can be found on all products for sale around the world.
Please remember that in order for all of this to be significant, it must be part of an economic system that reguires each human to receive or accept their own numbering on their right hand or their forehead. The mark could be visible, but it is likely to be invisible to the eyes, but visible to machines, scanners and computers.
This bar code has a formal name: it is called the UPC or Universal Product Code.
An individual UPC number is assigned to each physical product that is sold on this planet. The UPC or Universal Product Code already does incorporate that number 666 in all products.
The lines [vertical lines] and the spacing between them, and the lines themselves, their own symetry determine the numbers and how those lines [the UPC bar code] are read or scanned by the computers used today.
The UPC has 666 built within it, and it is simply the two long lines on the Ieft of the bar code, the two long lines on the right of the bar code, and the two long lines in the middle of the bar code. The two long lines on the left are read by computers and scanners as the number "six” [61], and so are the two long lines in the middle and the right side. Together, they form a part of the bar code that in factis 6-6 -6orsix hundred and sixty six.
Well it will not take long for some to dispute this. Even some theologians have taken to dispute the disclosure of the number 666, suggesting instead that the correct number to watch for prophetically is not 666 but 616.
That is simply foolishness and a distraction. When this economic system is implemented, one of the signs that will accompany this will be the Ileaders of all faiths and all religions who will falsely state that there is no problem and no risk in accepting the mark of the slave, the mark of those who accept to worship the False Messiah.
These events were discussed a long time ago in the Old Testament book of Daniel, and in the Final and last book of the New Testament which is also called the Revelation of the Apostle Saint John, or simply "Revelation”.
The Apostle John was the last living apostle of Jesus Christ. He lived until around the year 95 A.D. and he is the one who taugtt the early church and the early Christians which books of the Bible were written by his fellow Apostles (and remember he wrote five books of the New Testament himself, the gospel of John, the small Epistles of 1 John, 2 John and 3 John, andthe book of Revelation), and could be used and trusted.
The early Christians knew which books were to be included in the Bible and which books were not.
A modern book has explained much of this. It was simply called "Jesus is coming” and was written by W.E.B Blackstone.
Itis easy to dismiss Christians as zionists. (Not all Christians are zionists in anycase). [ and obviously, being pro-jewish is NOT the same thing as being in favor of the official government of israel. And one can be a Christian and desire good for both Jews and Arabs]. But Christian Zionists are not perceived friends of the jews when they are warning the Jews, even about their Jewish state, that the Messiah who comes to tell them that he is their Messiah, will be the False Messiah.
The Ancient Book of Daniel is in the Old Testament. It must be read alongside the New Testament book of Revelation, in order to give understanding to those who want to understand prophecy and the events predicted in the End Times or the End of this Age.
Christians understand that God is the one who is God, and He brings about the End Times because the planet does not belong to itself. The planet does not belong to Humans, or to the false [demonic] beings who pretend to come from other planets.
The planet belongs to God and He is the one who causes everyone rich and poor, to understand through the events in the End of Days, that God is serious about being God, and humans do not have much time to get their own life in order, and to give an account to God who is going to return and reguire that account of each Human, ona personal and individual basis.
That task is so impossible to understand that all that humans can do is understand and come to God, with the understanding that God may or may not reguire their sacrifice, but He does reguire those who seek Him to read and understand and follow the words and doctrines of Jesus Christ as explained in the New Testament. [The Gospel of John is a good place to start].
All those who have come before can do, is leave a few things around, for those who will be left to try to understand these events in a very short period of time.
The literal understanding of the Times of the Endis that they will last seven years, and that much of humanity will perish during that time through a variety of catastrophes and disasters, all of which God refuses to stop for a planet that has been saying that they do not need Him anymore.
If they do not need Him, then they should not complain when these events occur. If they Do need God, then they should be honest enough to admit this, try to find God, pray to find God and that they will not be deceived and that God would help them to find Him.
The economic system that reguires a mark may have a different formulation for the number 666. lt may stay the same as it is now, or it may change. But at this Current time, no one is [yet] reguired to have this mark personally on their mark or forehead, though if the dollar dies or is replaced by a new currency, the new Currency may be the one that is either an interim
currency, or the new currency of the mark, to be used only by those who accepted to be marked [electronically branded], so they can then use their mark along with the mark of the new economic system.
A *beast” is a monster, but one that at the same time is usually both 1) ferocious and 2) evil in addition to being overpowering and strong.
The new economic system will be ferocious and overpowering. lt will be directed by the False Messiah and the Beast. (There are 3 Evil guys described in the book of Revelation). The economic system using the mark, becomes the "mark of the beast”, because of two factors:
1) the one who runs and directs the system is a beast who is ruled by Evil and by Satan
2) the economic system of the mark of the beast takes on those characteristics of the beast also.
[the system for those who refuse to go along will not be kind nor tolerant, but more likely a combination of the worst of the roman empire, the worst of stalinist soviet communist USSR, and the worst of the the time under Hitler.|
It will be impossible to buy anything without the mark of the beast. Most likely, it may start out as optional and guickly become mandatory. As soon as the economic mark will be made mandatory, it will become a crime of life or death to try to conduct economic transactions without the official government
permission, from the millions and millions of people who have foolishly already decided to consent to accept the mark. It will also be a capital crime to help or assist anyone who would refuse to accept the mark. Therefore the system of the beast will prevent neutrality: it will prevent people from having the choice of being able to "not make a choice”.For that reason, all humans will chose, and then God will classify each person according to the choice that they have made, that choice having Eternal conseguences.
You can be assured that there will be billion dollar contracts by public relations firms to convince you that accepting your individual mark on your right hand or forehead will help you, will save civilization, will help mother earth, will help us all work collectively, will allow to work, and oh yes, would allow you, incidentally to be able to buy food to eat.
The book of Revelation says those who accept the mark undergo a "deception"”, the implication being that those who accept the mark are spiritually deceived into acceptance of the upside-down universe: where evil is viewed as good, and good is viewed as evil.
At that point, the new Messiah would be perceived as real and genuine by those who have accepted the mark, until later on when they will realize that they have been deceived, but at that point it will be impossible for them to change their mind or their commitment to the false Messiah, and this would have Eternal Conseguences for them. The time to decide therefore is before that time. Now would probably be a good time, in case these things matter to you, who are reading this.
ISBN
9'780760 719756
Product Code.
It has been supplemented by the use
of RFID Tags
51200»
The "6-6-6"” are
the two vertical
lines on each side
ΟΕ the bar code,
along with the middle two lines. They are used to tell the computers how to align the bar code
for scanning.
Op 20356536330 7
to
Did you just laugh ?
Those sillly bar codes...
That was pretty funny ...
But seriously...What does your laughter tell you about yourself ?
Does it tell you that the idea of tracking you is so strange, that you have really never thought about it before ?
Do you think that other people may have thought about it, even though you might not ?
England has more than 2 Million cameras right now. Do they track everything because all things are a strong danger 7 Or...do the cameras track people...just in case ?
So what do you think would happen if someone could track you 1) 100% of the time 2) with 100% certainty 3) with 100% accuracy 4 ) with 100% of all that you do ?
If Tracking with a mark on your right-hand or forehead becomes mandatory by law, and it will be a crime to not have that mark, and it will also be impossible to buy or sell without it, do you know how you would respond ?
What would you do if your eternal destiny largely depended On your answer to this guestion ?
If you are still here when these guestions are valid, you should know your eternal destiny (after death...for eternity) does depend on your answer.
How All humans will be the ones Deceived and actually ALL Humans [with one exception] Worship the Beast
Revelation 13:1 The Power of the Beast comes from Satan
2 And the beast which | saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority.
m | Oops: Satan-worship is not a good idea
Revelation 13:
4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power
unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast,
saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him?
Revelation 13:
6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, 16 blasphneme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell inkeaven. 7 And it was given unto him to make war with the gaints, and to overcome them: and power was given him
over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.
Revelation 13: | The Beast 8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him,
whosģgtiames are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.
K Z It takes a special understanding to understand what is being said.
evelation 13: 9 If any man have an ear, let him hear.
13:11 And lbeheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon.
Revelation 13;
12 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed.
Revelation 13: 13 And he.doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaVēnsgn the earth in the sight of men,
Revelation 13:14 And deseiveth them that dwell on the earth by
the means of those miracleswhich he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them thāndwelī'an the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which lrad the wound by a sword,
and did live.
Revelation 13:15 And he had power (0 give life unto the image
of the beast, that the image of the bgast should both speak,
and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed.
Image of the beast may be a Robot or computer image, or a hologram, But it is an entity through which the Beast [Anti-Christļ extends power over mankind
Revelation 13:16 And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark
in their right hand, or in their foreheads: 17 And that no man might buy or sell, save [except] he that had the mark, Or the name of the beast, or the number of his name
„B1 UC DC ΟἹ = "Man" = Mankind, men AND women
Revelation 13:18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count the number of the beast: for itis the number of a man;
and his number is Six hundred threescore and six. [E6G
The Book of Revelation needs to be readļalona with th Danieļlin order to make sense. For more understanding on Babylon in Reelāja. eamīamā Babylons by Hislop
VVhat istnhe BookoiLife ? ls YOUR nameinit?
(Phil 4:3 KJV) [Saint Paul Knevrof the Bookof Life: ] And I entreat [ask] thee also, true yokefellow, [fellow-worker] help those women which laboured with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my
fellow labourers, whose names are in the book of life.
(Rev 3:5 KJV) He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels.
(Rev 13:8 KJV) And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.
(Rev 17:8 KJV) The beast that thou sawest was, and is not;
and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition:
and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder,
whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is.
(Rev 20:12 KJV) And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened,
which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.
πο ΠΕ Σὰ se one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats: This is simply where
the books are opened to divide those who have truly and sincerely acceļ ieachings of Jesus Christ from those who have not. As Jesus said John 8:24: *for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in yu he rest of the pages herein for information on how to be saved and have Eternal Life.
(Rev 20:15 KJV) And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.
(Rev 21:27 KJV) And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie:
but they which are written in the Lamb's book of life.
-ςςοος..
God claims that He knows each of our hearts. God also claims to know everything about us, all of our accomplishments and all of our sins also. But God sends Jesus Christ to save us through His words in the New Testament. Those who ignore them take a heavy risk to themselves, especially where this risk is one of Eternity.
As the saying goes, Eternity is a long time to be wrong. For that reason, it is important to understand who Jesus Christ truly is and who He actually claimed to be.
Here is where all of this connects back to the End of Days: Those who accept to take and participate in the economic system that incorporates the use of the number "six hundred and sixty six” on their right-hand or their forehead forfeit [give up] their opportunity for Eternal Life and Heaven, and Eternity with God.
According to the Bible, Satan is not some clever guy meant to give people just * a little bit of harmless fun”. Satan is not your budy. Satan is not your friend, simply Out to help you have a "good time”.
Satan is a real being, who is one of the most powerful and intelligent beings ever created.
He used to be an Angel, but turned against God. Satan is the one who will be in charge of the planet during the time of the false Messiah.
This is standard historic Christian doctrine, and this is the doctrines that have been proclaimed since the Early Christians. These are NOT innovations, these are not anything new. [sources - Free - provided at the of this for those who want to know more in PDF Download]
You may ask: Well, what does this have to do with the End of Days and the Economic System ?
God wants people to worship him Freely, but if they
want to oppose God, God will allow them to make that choice. But making a choice, is not the same thing as being able to chose the conseguences of that choice.
There is no one in Christianity who will convince anyone against their Will to worship God. God tells each person they are responsible. From that point on, the burden is on them, they can respond to God or not, and their own response determines their own fate and conseguences, especially for Eternity.
The nature of a God is that He makes the rules and is not reguired to explain anything to anyone. However because God loves each person and wants them to chose Him (and not chose to follow Satan), God wrote roughly 1500 pages of material in the Old and New Testament (the Bible) to help people make their own choice.
The specific characteristic of accepting to use the Economic [most likely cashless] system is that those humans who use it must agree to accept the False messiah as their own savior.
The Bible refers to this as worship. Let us not loose track of definitions: lt does not matter whether the person will admit this or not. Worship consists of doing the actions that a deity, such as God, would understand worship to be.
God says that those who accept to take the economic mark in their right-hand or their forehead will forfeit their Life with Him, and will never be able to be saved.
From that point on, those who have accepted to use the economic system by the mark on their right hand or forehead have declared themselves - by their action - to be the enemy of God.
But God is the one who deals with those who are His enemies. The presumption is also that those who have agreed to accept the new economic cashless system which uses the mark have undergone an internal change. By their action, they have agreed to be under the dominion of evil (just like those who accepted Sauron in the Lord of the Rings) and this new allegiance to the False Messiah, His economic system of the mark, and the acceptance of the ruler of the False Messiah who will accomplish many false miracles (through the power of the fallen angel Satan) has conseguences: it will change the person who takes this mark, even while they will deny that inner transformation to the willing acceptance of evil has taken place.
In anycase, it will not be enougt to reject the Mark. People who decide to reject the mark, and there will be
millions, are hardly okay or alright. They will have very little time to actually decide and accept to believe the words of Jesus Christ in the New Testament. if they can find New Testaments that are accurate.
The New Testament that is accurate is that which has been used by the Historic Christian Church for thousands of years. If it was good enougt for the Earlier Christians, it remains good enough today.
This would be the New Testaments that are based on the received text of the Koine Greek New Testament. This would include the Scrivener Version of 1860 [FHA Scrivener] [do not use versions of his, published after his death], and the standard Koine Greek version of the New Testament published by Cura. P. Wilson, such as the version of 1833.
These two Ancient Koine Greek Testaments are based on the (western calendar) 1550-51 greek text of Robert Estienne, sometimes called Stephens or Stephanus.
The False Messiah in the New Testament has another name. He is not the true Christ, therefore by falsely claiming to be the true one, he reveals himself to be the AntiChrist. But remember at that point in time where He rules, he will not be officially claiming to be evil. On the contrary, he will claim to be the true Messiah of love, miracles and peace.
These facts then are what missionaries may share. Missionaries do not work for any government of the West, as this is prohibited and illegal in the West.
[Missionaries in Islam often ARE funded by their own islamic republic).
Christian Missionaries have only one goal which is to inform and acguaint you with facts that you may find interesting and that may save your Eternal life for you and your family.
Listening to any missionary will not make you a Christian. Missionaries are ordinary people. They have decided that they will try to help others by presenting truth and kindness to others. Those who hear what they have to say are free to accept or reject what they say. That is all.
Missionaries are usually very educated and devote muct time (often many years) to learning about other people and about other cultures. They do not try to do this in order to gain their Eternal Life. By definition, Christians already have accepted and received Eternal Life.
Christians do not need to worry about Salvation by doing good works. For the true Christian, there is no relationship between good works and obtaining salvation. Salvation for each individual on the planet is Free, Christians are those who have understood and accepted to believe this. They already possess this from the instant that they become Christians and accept the words of Jesus in the New Testament.
Missionaries do NOT earn their way to heaven by saving or converting other people.
Missionaries agree to share the good news of Christianity, because of the individual and personal good that this same message has accomplished for them, on the inside of who they are. Missionaries risk a lot to communicate the Love of God to others. Most people cannot even understand this. Many people today have lives that are without hope and without purpose. Millions are aimless and without goals on the larger scale. But Christians will risk much to share the gospel with others, because that is what God commands them to do and wants them to do.
In England the challenge is not that people are ignorant of how to be saved and have Eternal life. Many are, but the challenge is for those who have already heard this to understand that this is really true, genuinely accurate. lt is easy to hide doubts behind the walls of the propaganda that is falsely called "science" these days.
People think they must not admit to being religious, since this might not be "sophisticated”. But God is the most sophisticated one of all. As the saying goes: He is no fool to give up that which cannot keep, in order to gain that which he cannot loose” [referring to Eternal Life offered by God through Christ].
As they will admit, Missionaries are sinners also. If you do not believe this, ask them. Then ask them what they have done abott their own sins, and listen to their answers. Missionaries do not claim to be better than others. They only claim that the mercy of God that has
been given to them, can be given to everyone else also.
Missionaries could be anywhere else in the world. They may not have to come to your area of the planet. But if God sends them there, maybe you should thank God that he cares enough to send those who risk hardship and difficulty for being brave enougt to try to obey God and give you information that may save your Eternal life.
Most missionaries have given up a life of comfort and riches that they could have had in their own nations. They have made this choice to try to show the love of God to others. This example is worthy of kindness and respeci.
Christians usually are there to help, or to establish schools or hospitals. Christians do not do these things in order to earn or merit their eternal life. They do these things as a result of being transformed and changed for the betterment [amelioration] of others, by God
Christians are not a witness to themselves, but to the God that they serve. Those who worship a mean and cruel God will become mean and cruel. Those who worship a God of love and help and mercy and kindness will demonstrate love, help, mercy and kindness to others. People become like the God they serve.
Some people say that if a person has harmed a Christian, that they cannot become a Christian. But
that is NOT true. Saint Paul, even before he became a Christian persecuted Christians. Then God showed Him how Paul was acting against God. Paul became a Christian.
Jesus Christ came to save everyone including murderers and prostitutes. No one is holy enough to be allowed into Heaven with any sins or imperfection in their life. God is too Holy to allow this. God can regenerate and change anyone if they are sincere when they repent, and if they are seeking God with all of their heart. Read it for yourself in the New Testament gospel of John.
There is no need to be afraid, or to allow fear to be in control. Christianity teaches a life of inner peace, not a life ruled by fear.
No one in true Christianity will ever convert you by force, since that would be disrespectful to God, and an infringement upon His dominion. There are many people in religions that are very rich because they try to censor and keep information from reaching those who would benefit most by it.
Many of those same people are rich, and do not want their positions to be affected. They would rule by fear and the threat of force and violence. Humans who try these methods bring great curses upon themselves. Guestions that have been raised legitimately reguire answers. The events which have been predicted will occur. They cannot be stopped by humans (though they may be delayed by prayer).
There are some books listed along with this New Testament. We would urge you to consider them so that you may find the answers you are seeking:
Historic Mainstream Books that may be of use:
Jesus is Coming by W.E.B. Blackstone available online for Free [PDF] at www.archive.org
How to study the Bible by R.A. Torrey available online for Free [PDF]
The Canon of the Old and New Testaments by Archibald Alexander - available online for Free [PDF]
Pilgrim's Progress - An explanation of the life asa Christian, in narrative. Very good, Other language versions are known to exist in French, German, Dutch, Arabic, and Chinese. Available online for Free Pdf and maybe from Google Books.
an explanation of the number 666 = “ Recapitulated apostasy the true rationale of the concealed” name of the Roman empire by George Stanley Faber - best for those Christians and/or for those who know English
language well Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books
Versions of the Bible that are sound and accurate include:
Ethiopic New Testament — 1857
Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books
Italian Diodati Edition — Original
Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books Spanish — 1602 Reina Valera Edition - Original Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books
recommend the original editions of 1867 and 1869 Only] - Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books
Sanskrit / Sanscrit Bible — Yes, Sanskrit is still used today in India. The Sanscrit sclition that is accurate is
the version by Wenger. Availa»le for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google DOOKS
Tamil — (Tamou) Edition of 1859 (India)
Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books
Karen — The Karen New Testament (Sgau Karen) Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with (5oogle books
Burmese — Myanmar — Burma — New Testament avaiiabie. Edition of i650. Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books
Hindi — The New Testament in Hindi, also called Hindustani. Editions preferable before 1881.
Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books
Le Nouveau Testament — Ostervald — 1868-72 (be cautious as many Ostervald and David Martin versions in French have been altered). The french
version of Louis Segond is popular but is actually
based on the text of Westcott and Hort. Aceurate Osterval version available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books
Hungarian Bible — 1692 — Original Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books
The Persian New Testament — 1837 version of Henry Martyn - Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books
Allthe Messianic Prophecies of the Bible by Lockyer. The Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey.
The Case for Christ - Strobel
Eines Christen reise nach der seligen ewigkeit : welche in unterschiedlichen artigen sinnbildern, den gantzen zustand einer bussfertigen und gottsuchenden seele vorstellet in englischer sprache beschrieben durch Johann Bunjan, lehrer in Betford, um seiner fūrtrefflichkeit willen in die hochteutsche sprache ūbersetzt
Le voyage du Chrētien vers l'ēternitē bienheureuse : ou l'on voit reprēsentēs, sous diverses images, les diffērents ētats, les progrēs et l'heureuse fin ddune ame Chrētienne gui cherche dieu en Jēsus-Christ
Auteur(s) : Bunyan, John (1628-1688). Auteur du texte
Le pēlerinage d'un nommē Chrētien - ēcrit sous lallēgorie d'un songe / [par John Bunyanl] ; trad. de llanglais avec une prēf. [par Robert Estienneļ Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books
Baxter, Richard Title Die ewige Ruhe der Heiligen. Dargestellt von Richard Baxter.
Pilgerreise zur seligen Ewigkeit. Von Johann Bunyan. Aus dem Englischen neu ūbersetzt
Der himlischne Wandersmann : oder Eine Beschreibung vom Menschen der in Himmel kommt: Sammt dem Wege darin er wandelt, den Zeichen und der Spure da er durchgehet, und einige Anweisungen wie man laufen soll das Kleinod zu ergreifen / Beschrieben in Englischer Sprache durch Johannes Bunyan.
II pellegrinaggio del cristiano / tradotto dall' inglese di John Bunyan dal Stanislao Bianciardi Firenze : Tipografia e. Libr. Claudiana
Author Bunyan, John, 1628-1688 Title Tian lu li cheng [China] : Mei yi mei zong hui, 1857
EI viador, bajo del simil de un suefio por Juan Bunyan
"Everyone has the right to freedom of thought, conscience and religion; this right includes freedom to change his religion or belief, and freedom, either alone or in community with others and in public or private, to manifest his religion or belief in teaching, practice, worship and observance."
-- Article 18 of the U.N. Universal Declaration of Human Rights --
Christian Conversions - According to the Bible - Can NEVER be forced.
Any Conversion to Christianity which would be "Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in His True and KIND nature, that those who come to
Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to
Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL.
Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support Forced Conversions.
That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced.
Core Universal Rights The right to believe, to worship and witness The right to change one's belief or religion
The right to join together and express one's belief
'The subject of the End Times in the west is called Biblical Prophecy. For more information on this topic, feel free to consult the standard books on this including: The Late Great Planet Earth (Lindsey), and the Charts of Clarence Larkin may give someone a guick overview. Things to come by Dwight Pentecost is interesting though technical. Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Cumbey will offer a guick read to those who are able to obtain a rare copy. The Christian in Complete Armor by Gurnall [Free Online] will offer a source of spiritual strength to those who have the courage and wisdom to read it.
Some of Larkin's Material 15 available for Free online.
Remedy and Help for Occult « Demonic Forces
We include this short section for those who would like to take immediate action, in order to help their life or the life of someone that they care about.
The following covers a topic called the topic of *'disembodied spirits” or the topic of Spirits in the world around us.
Christianity teaches that there are 1) spiritual forces that are created by Him, and that work with God, and 2) that there are spiritual forces that rebelled against God, and try to use their influence to harm the good that God accomplishes.
Christianity does NOT recognize that there are neutral spiritual forces. Christianity does not recognize that there are spirits that roam the earth with no destination or purpose. Christianity teaches that spiritual forces may attempt to contact or respond those who seek them, and that those forces are evil and will do harm to humans.
The reason is that Humans can be deceived by spiritual forces that would claim to be good, but are not. The Christian solution is to simply have nothing to do with forces that are not part of the Kingdom of God and of Jesus Christ.
Those who disagree have the right to chose, but should not complain if they find out that the spiritual forces they contact truly are evil and deceive them. Most people do NOT find this out for many years, until their life is wasted and it is too late to do much for God. THAT is exactly the purpose of those forces, to cause humans to spend their life and their time chasing things which do not matter instead of investing in their own spiritual future, in the afterlife.
Some people think that life 1s to be lived on Earth, while others understand that life here is simply a down-payment. Life here is simply time to prepare for the next thousands of years, with God and others who serve Him.
Christianity does NOT recognize the category of spiritual entities (spirits) that are full of Mischief, or mischievous.
Christianity would conclude that those spirits, where they actually exist, are causing mischief as a trick to prompt humans to become involved with them, in the same manner as a human will pull a piece of string in front of a CAT in order to watch the cat react.
There are humans who have ALREADY found out that certain spiritual forces are Evil. These people have tried to get rid of them but do not know how. There is no solution that exists other than to genuinely become a Christian and then take the steps that the Bible instructs.
Incantations and rituals do not *' force” any spiritual entity to do anything. No ritual by a priest was ever effective BECAUSE it was a ritual, or because it contained certain words. However, spirits DO respond to those who are truly Chrsitians, and THEY can certainly tell those who are genuinely Christians (followers of the true Jesus Christ), and those who are faking this or are insincere. It is a BAD idea to attempt to fool or deceive a Demon. THAT does not work, AND humans who try this only end up with much ensnarement by those demonic forces.
There are solutions to these dilemmas. None of them will work for those who are not saved or for those who are NOT Christian. Try it if you want, but be prepared for the conseguences.
Demonic Spirits play by the rules that GOD lays down and NOT by the rules that you may have been mis-led into believing by some slick occult publishing company.
Witches have precious little power in fact, and the few that do are under such oppression and such personal bondage that they have no freedom, but they will not speak this truth to others.
The price of their freedom (they have been told) is the ensnarement or seduction of others. The following prayers are provided in case they are of assistance. Those who use them must be true Christians, and recognized by God as such.
Having said that, spiritual warfare and spiritual conflict (since this IS that area: the conflict in spiritual realms between spiritual forces) is very much like running or any other long distance task: it is long term preparation that makes the difference.
A new Christian is NOT to be dealing with demonic forces, and would be well advised to seek advice from those who
are serious, sober, and committed genuine Christians for many years, before dealing with these areas.
Many books have been written on this topic. Many of them are written by those who are occultists who are possessed and seeking to mislead others. We will recommend OTHER Christian books at the end of this section for those who wish to pursue these matters with the seriousness they deserve. Most of the books available in these areas for Christians are written in English or German.
Also, it may not be enougl to pray these prayers once. It may take much time to have the impact desired. In order to have
personal victory in these areas over demonic spirits:
1) One must be a Genuine Christian
2) One must seek to actively follow God
3) One must spend much TIME reading the Bible, and
4) One must spend much TIME praying and learning HOW to pray to God in the name of Jesus Christ, in accordance (agreement) with the information and principles explained in the New Testament.
prayer of renunciation of Demonic Forces
Prayer to renounce witchcraft and/or any spiritual practice contrary to God and His given instructions
(Whether you have decided to become a Christian 20 years ago or five minutes ago, you can still pray this prayer. If you are not a Christian believer, or if you are confused about what this means, no problem. Just go to the section on how to become a Christian, pray that prayer, and then come back and pray this one)
Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I should Lord, I find this prayer difficult and I pray that you would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to pray it and mean it.
Lord, I come to you because I am a true Christian believer, I
(your name here) , being under the Blood of Jesus, claiming the Mind of Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby present my reguest to you boldly before your Throne of Grace (Ephesians 2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-11). IT ask that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil presence from acting that might try to keep me from praying this prayer, in the name of Jesus and in the power of your blood. I pray that you would give me your spiritual strength and your spiritual protection. I thank you for what you did for me by dying on the cross for me.
Icome before you in prayer today In the name of Jesus Christ because I want to renounce any and all practices that are contrary to you or to your teachings. I come before you today in the name of Jesus Christ.
Icome before you today because I want to renounce any contact or seeking of any spirit or spiritual entity other than
the Christian Triune God or the Son of God, Jesus Christ. I want to renounce any and all of my behaviors and practice of allowing myself to contact the spiritual world or pray to/ through spiritual entities or people, that are not Jesus Christ.
Irecognize that the Bible states that we can only come to God through Jesus Christ, and through no other persons or spirits.
Icome before you today because I want to renounce any and all of my spiritism, spirit-contact, witchcraft and occult practīces, as well as any spiritual or other practice which is against you or contrary to you, and I ask for your favor and help to help me renounce these activities.
Atthis moment, I choose by my own will to renounce and reprove all works of darkness in my life and the lives of the generations of those whom I have joined. I include blood relatives as well as adoptive relatives and any mates, or any others whom I have joined such as lovers, seducers whether these were my (whichever applies to you - if you are not sure...include them all) wife/wives, husband/husbands, and children/grand-children/great-grandchildren. In the name of Jesus Christ, I hereby renounce any and every oath, commitment, covenant, decision, curse, fetish, decision, intention, word or thought, or gesture, and I hereby renounce any and every fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that encouraged or brought about iniguity in my own life, or anyone meeting the above stated reguirements for bringing works of darkness to my own life.
Lord God, in the name of Jesus Christ, I hereby choose to renounce all unfruitful works of darkness, and have no further fellowship with them from this time forth (Romans 13: 12/Ephesians 5: 11)
I do this through the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior,
through His Blood that was shed for me, through his precious Body given for me,
through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever suffer,
Ido this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and spirit, may be completely set free from every sinful work of the past brought about by the sins of those before me.
Ido this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, Spiritually wrong promise, or evil covenant, curse, action, word, or deed or attitude - from my actions or my past be laid against my account - in heaven or in or on the earth. By this action today, I hereby serve notice that the handwriting of ordinances written against me and my generations are blotted out in my life - effective as far back as needs be to the very first though, word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 13-14).
Ido this so that from this day forward, I may go about serving You God, in reverence of You and seeking your counsel in everything I do. I submit my life unto You as a living sacrifice - holy and acceptable in Your sight, which is my reasonable service. (Romans 12:1)
Dear Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present this petition before you today, I thank You that You have heard me this day, and granted my every expression in accordance with Your will. I know that You have done this solely because of what Your Son, the true and only Jesus Christ, accomplished for me, by dying and paying the price for my sins on the cross.
Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to
serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you. I pray that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and bring true Christian friends in my life who will strengthen my walk with You and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path with you. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things in the name of Jesus, and I thank you that Iam now free in deed, according to what you have shared with you in the Bible (Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, John 8:36, I Corinthians 12:27).
(Note: take time to look up these verses in the Bible which can be found in the Bible. You may want to write them down, and memorize them as well. It is good practice and will serve you
well).
Ipray Lord that you would help me to remember that each time I am tempted, that I can come back and talk with you, and read the Bible for strength and encouragement.
In the name of Jesus Christ I have asked all of these things, and I thank you for giving them to me, Amen.
The Spiritual Problems caused by Spiritual Explorations of Witchcraft ἃ Dark Spirituality - Hereditary Witchcraft
There is such a thing as occult forces that try to force families to serve them, for many decades, and for many generations. Some families did not KNOW how to fight the demonic spirits. Therefore they gave in to them, and serve those forces, and try to force their other family members to do this.
This needs to be resisted, but true freedom and true resistance can only be found in those who truly accept and believe the message of Jesus Christ as the New Testament confirms and explains. This is only ONE book of many portions of the New Testament. The New Testament is comprised of 27 books.
Prayer to be forgiven for sins committed while exploring darkness and/or evil and prayers to be forgiven for sins committed in ἃ during witchcraft
Some people will wrongly tell you that this prayer cannot or will not have a good impact on your life. Whether they consciously know it or not, those who say that are people who are trying to trick you. But if this prayer would really have no effect on your life, then it certainly cannot hurt to pray it.
Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I should. Lord, I find this prayer difficult and pray that you would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to pray it and be totally sincere. Lord, I come to you because I am now a true Christian believer, and because I, _(your name here) _, being under the Blood of Jesus, claiming the Mind of Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby present my reguest to
you boldly before your Throne of Grace (Ephesians 2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-11).
Task that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil presence that might try to keep me from praying this prayer, in the name of Jesus and in the power of your blood. I pray that you would strengthen me as I pray this and that my mind would be clear, and that I would be able to concentrate on talking with you and on what I would like to pray. I thank you for coming to my help as you said you would in the Bible, and despite the tricks of any evil forces to convince me of the opposite. I thank you that you Love me Lord, even if I do not always feel as though you do because Iam not perfect.
I thank you for what you did for me by dying on the cross for me. I thank you Lord, because I know that you are more powerful than the forces which may have been controllīng my life, and which were exercising influence in my life that I want to be sure is terminated and over. I come to you in prayer today Lord, because I want to be delivered from all conseguences of hereditary involvement in the occult or any occult curses which have impacted my life and/or hereditary witchcraft and all of the sins and curses which have come from those activities. I choose by my own will and I do now renounce and reprove all works of darkness in my life and the lives of the generations of those past and present whom I have joined.
Choosing by my own will Lord Jesus Christ, I renounce any and all curses or effects of my past actions, habits, thought processes and any other activity or intention contrary to your character and contrary to your word the Bible. any relatives of mine who have been in the occult which you know about Lord, and whereby Iam or have been affected by any of their actions, thoughts, words or deeds. In your name and by my will with your help and depending upon you, I renounce all occult blessings, all occult heritage and all occult conseguences, as well as any demonic spirits or inspiration,
which have a basis for interference or influence in my life, either because of my own actions or because of the actions of any of my ancestors Or relatives which has an effect on me- whatever evil effect that might be.
In this renunciation Lord, I include blood and adoptive relatives and any mates, such as lovers, seducers and rapists wife/wives, husband/husbands, and children/grand- children/great-grandchildren. I hereby renounce any and every oath, commitment, covenant, decision, action, curse, fetish, gesture, and fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that encouraged or brought about iniguity in my own life, or anyone meeting the above stated reguirements for bring works of darkness to my own life.
[you should take time out at this point, recalling to your mind any known names or circumstances - especially if there have been rapes or seductions that you know about, from or towards you, or that you participated in or witnessed. Take each situation and person individually and ask the Lord to forgive you of your involvement and participation in each of these situations. Where the situation applies instead to others, ask that they would come to realize the wrongness of their action, and that they would be drawn to the Lord and that they would repent and be saved ]
Lord, I hereby choose to renounce all unfruitful works of darkness, and have no further fellowship with them from this time forth (Romans 13: 12/Ephesians 5: 11) I do this through the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior, through His Blood that was shed for me, through his precious Body given for me, through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever suffer. I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and spirit, may be completely set free from every sinful work of the past brought about by my sins or the sins of those before me. I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, or evil covenant, curse, or fetish from the past be laid against my account - in heaven or in or on the earth.
By this action right now today, I hereby serve notice that the handwriting of ordinances written against me and my generations are blotted out - effective as far back as needs be to the very first though, word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 13-14).I do this so that from this day forward, I may go about serving You, Father, in reverence of You and seeking your counsel in everything I do. I submit my life unto You here and now as a living sacrifice - holy and acceptable in Your sight, which is my reasonable service. (Romans 12:1) Dear Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present this petition before you today, I thank You that You have heard me today, and granted my every expression in accordance with Your will.
Iknow that You have done this solely because of what Your Son, the true and only Jesus Christ, accomplished for me, by dying and paying the price for my redemption on the cross. Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you.
I pray that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and bring friends in my life who will strengthen my walk with You and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path with you. Task Lord that you would give me spiritual discernment so that I would not be deceived by others, and so that I would follow you in the ways that you want me to. I pray that you would help me to understand you and know you better and that you would help me be an effective messenger of yours to communicate the truths of the Gospel and live and stand up for You. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things in the name of Jesus Christ, and I thank you that Iam now free in
deed, according to what you have shared with me in the Bible (Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, John 3:36, I Corinthians 12:27). In the name of Jesus Christ, Amen.
LIST OF ACCURATE BOOKS on the OCCULT/ DEMONIC SPIRITS for those who are CHRISTIANS and who sincerely want to know more to help themselves, and their family members
These books are available at a bookstore online at www.amazon.com. They MAY be available through other places online (on the internet).
Demonology Past and Present by Kurt Koch- Available
ALSO in German
Occult ABC by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German Other Books by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German
Demons in the World Today: A Study of Occultism in the Light of God's Word by Merril Unger
The Beautiful Side of Evil by J. Michaelsen
Inside the New Age Nightmare: For the First Time Ever...a Former Top New Age Leader Takes You on a Dramatic Journey by Baer
Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Constance Cumbey
Die sanfte Verfūihrung (Cumbey Constance)
Book Description: 1987. Die Autorin beschreibt in diesem Standardwerk Entstehung, Lehren, Ziele und okkulte Wurzeln der New-Age-Bewegung. Sie enthiūllt beklemmende
Parallelen zur....biblischer Endzeitprophezeiungen. Hardcover, guter Zustand, Verlag Schulte K Gerth, Taschenbuch Neues Zeitalter (Geheimwissen), Religi6se Zeitfragen S. 300,
A Planned Deception: The Staging of a New Age Messiah (ISBN: 0935897003 / 0-935897-00-3) Cumbey, Constance Pointe Publishers
The Adversary by Marc Bubeck Overcoming the Adversary by Marc Bubeck
Destroying the Works of Witchcraft Through Fasting % Prayer by Ruth Brown
Orthodoxy % Heresy: A Biblical Guide to Doctrinal Discernment by Robert Bowman
Beyond Seduction: A Return to Biblical Christianity by D. Hunt
Pilgrim's Progress by John Bunyan - The most widely translated Christian book after the Bible. (Yes, an edition in German, Dutch, French, Italian, Spanish, Portugues, and Arabic have all been made). Note: Pilgrim's Progress by John Bunyan is available for FREE online.
The Christian in Complete Armour, or, A treatise of the Saints by Pastor (Rev.) William GURNALL - in One Volume Or in Three Volumes - available for FREE online
(the term *saints” used here simply means Christians).
τ ier rr taa 3
"Ar
ἢ es pad ΓᾺ zim |1
rai VJ
belš * | = ls ka 9
"»ονεξ) šarma ἰωκοὶ I
S ὦ Jigen
preria dis big πρὶ οὐ οὐ πὶ ρει Me ASI | τ ὥλυνθος δ» ji a σὺ» οὐ ls Bess ls δὺς ον rizšai 4} (|. Gardas οἱ» pi šši Dotā αἱ» asie. ISP db bI Joy pa»:
αὐ osm ass ta Jasa οὐκ γβ λιν lo ur je 3 ss
| ea: Se ον οκυννν PEDITIIUSIVI S VIEPIS NERERESIESISI IS Ἐν ΠΑ, 5 λεν, 90 je = LS Ra PA RS A Asi ISES oo dl sms gt Lalēja a lā αν λον. jel. ᾽ν 4, | Jalu „SD. Gis et S S, lasa a V) (še g, gl Ὁ dzelzs δλσ το δο 1, Jets, ķi,
ĀJS oža Tal vasas Vel ds Gs, dzle Jy sojas ἘΠ ΠΟ ΗΝ ΜΓ ΤΙ a 9 ὁ] 59} Ca? Se? ἈΝ ša οἷο dl ei Tre leti eivel ga | | Ja iešu) ed iisu» λον erit di Jā g a gar! ΜΕ U4 Et odolūku | lalā stu, et sl, ὅν SSS Lie tee sā coN ΡΞ ἢ ἴων ἢ ie je dit ss „a δ᾽ »»ῇ ΡΣ U spa - rā se aija ἜΣ CIA sab Ol iš Y 55 ὁὴ | δ S IGS ἜΤ οὐαὶ pakts aka
ἐν JAS tad kus δες ās Izāre. JUN sli ceļ
| ᾿ ἐν | ļ ) ἱ
ļ Ϊ
id Lēja Pret se YA Ὑ ja ai Mi IS re
ΕΠ ῈΝ iz PAVER g) ari
sp Pa οὐ iki σον Δ Šās pm 9» jā | (ās ļ
us ὄδιο Lk ls ee ui LA ga iy ji
ἐς ὅμδὼὶ kl
daug px δὰ μαι μον 49 S cetrs RI eks get ei; ul, log υλαῦ gad goti γον pēta ὡς
„larv
590
ον vipšrekšt do Jolly
Lrzresit οί pig "ill, vert vel lu
ἘΠ ΉΣ Τὰ lp U sl, sasilt οὐ pie κὰν
sl ὑσὶ pg) pē "ἴω
τ τοῦ lie (sl με "ly 5. > aslimi «st pe tl, δον φρ γεν usa pārs pē Kly
: 587.
VEIDU T OE) pē “δὼ ss asti λρζ US
ul Jel ELS
au dat vēl λοι suriš dat κοῦρε νη βίων, δὴ vēl» νη εὑ "ly
: K; «sl un "ly reltemst vēlē ui ly ti dal el dzi lu, ; ufudāy «el οὖν ly vioāākisi gūt ji Jakdi
Π0}}}}} 31BGTP
HA
TOCIO/JA ΠΆΠΠΕ
Π|| Δ XPIIOTA,
BbpHo E TOYHO NpĒBEĀCES OT5 ΠΡΡΒΟΟύ 380-10.
IAPATPATS,
B5 Krnronevarmuņerx πᾶ A, X, Bomraisna,
1874.
is No aga)
FT em V, li
τ . v
pr «ἀν δ Ji S
Is a za AA > šyjyl ΟΝ ΡΣ Jē! FEE) a aa dao o oss gcveo saimes ΡΠ τ 8)331 vu ašja 53] IE i RS A, 8))51 ju τς y.s1 TT SE ale ss Ἐν ae c or osesās š)j3| MELIA ἐν g Vē! ai B8 ASR M Jēlas, OAS πιο pre les, θϑμο οὐλὴ B7... μος <. loms pes Falla, violeti, 5 lies vados 407......a.400 61 eos δος ural la, sugai 5 Blja, va SA. sig “ας M - τ. τειν τον Giga ΚΑ κα... ΠΕ ΤῊΝ S π᾿ ΡΟ vads
ἘΠ RA. ti R vera! Fall, IIKESLS Alu, vedu iret aly ASE ela vedu ka PAS VAS κα J ΤΉ δ... DIS οὐ toņi Glys, va ΠΝ... Ξ.-: ον gl sk ὌΝ va S αν τ grils dl vados auss A 0 DO upieagš "U, ds, gāzi M |... LAV Jacasē ala Ulpe) od Pt ete ros orss ra nes see iereese ugrasl ΚΣ ls, ly, ve
ΠῚ gel Tag talu, λων v= ΠΩ ura talls, yu, (ga
eu Ag AARAA LR + grab ts, BL, 45 TOTIES ak emo ces co sos sv eoss sea sre uzrāragš Fa, Blgas, |3342
KAB sakas. su, Ὁ eeoavesevsos sea vo oveos oavavoroaveuoes ecas) ii g
«λων LĒNI is
Ἐ- +«(Ēvangile selon Matthieu '+-:»++:+++ 53 ot Ἐν. 5}
T6 ...Evangile selon Marc................ DĪ at 3.» 5] 124..Evangile selon τς «ss. sia vs vs š)331 ot elil6d 4! 204..Ēvangile selon Jean ,.,............. 9} (gk, Wi sā dēl 266..les Actes des Apētres,................ vares ge! vw JU Jus 345., Epitre aux Romains „............ gl, su zs, dx
377 ..Premiēre ēpitre aux Corinthiens ον ΕΣ Žals, tiesi 5 ἐμ) oda 407 „ Deuxičme ēpītre aux Corinthiens, ural ša, ΠΡ ΤΩ ls, us
428..Ēpītre aux Galates........... οὐ gab XS Giga, οὐδ 438..Ēpītre aux Ēphēsiens.....,.. „lu, špigugunšl lg οὐδῷ 449. Ēpītre aux Philippiens „......... gray 5 le veda 457..Epitre aux Colossiens,,,,,,.. grēda, spē ly», U99
464. Premiēre ēpītre aux Thessaloniciens ὠὰ ls, Sus «ls, du Δ T ] Deuxiēčme ēpītre-Thessaloniciens, pr a Sigus ly, uy
475. Premiēre ēpītre ἃ Timothēe « „+. «+++ "δὴ Μη anšlgalo ἔθ οὐδ
484 .Deuxiēme ēpītre ἃ Timothčes «0+ 5 Ὁ gas mu, auž zg Yy», οὐδῷ
491..Ēpītre ἃ Tite,........ av areas οὐ ejās Bis, ua |.Ēpītre ἃ Philēmon,,........1+02« ὠὔ il lg, veda 6..L'Epitre aux Hēbreux,,,,,,... + gēls) slilxs ly», v9 1.,Epītre de Jacgues,,,,.,......... ras Fe, Blgsy ogas
530.,Premiēre ēpītre de Pierre ,, ed ἤλν9 8 ῳ ἐλ)». uy 539. Deuxičme ēpitre de Pierre, ural ΚΣ ls, las, va
544.,Premiēre ēpītre de Jean,..... οι Fapagē talu, Blu, vē 553..Deuxiēme ēpitre de Jean,,,,,,...... gas mu Blu, ο:Ξ 584... Troisiēme ēpītre de ὕθϑη,,.,,,.. οὐ ρος „grad M du, .“Ξ 558.. Ēpītre de Jude ,,,,.,.. AEIRRRSRIRO or g τῆς 1) 12382 558 - LApotalyias, nommče parfois Rēvēlations, us rrssorers (7 i g
Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament
MdY> ὁ .-Ὁ
je
S i ur vi passi ἐν pss
C ο sus va τῶν Sui i ut od zi
r---— Ἰλὴ. ἅ.- J
IN THE
Eng - Kg maa - - Kg gam - - Kg 3 ciet] <a of £ - KE ὍΣ προ - KO ἃ σένα ag mt kļūstot - iii jā 7 Jedi D
K 3 a g £ = jā Srodas m - AKA ag 0 -
4 g ciet <a ta £ -
KE aga m $ - - ΚΟ α τὰ £ . -
να KARI PR ΜΝ ā sms" ij - -- - ως = oma
οὐ δὲ αν + jā
Eee
bs dy Veras
bs leg Baja
kase ly Κα,
bs uj V le
kak Lugā K Line
Ξ 7 bs Blūza
INJĪL I MUOADDAS,
YA'NE, HAMĀRE ĶHUDĀWAND AUR NAJĀT-DENEWĀLE
YISU MASĪEH
KĀ NAYĀ 'AHD-NĀMA.
IS ΚΑ TARJUMA YUNANI ZUBAN SE ZUBAN I URDŪ ΜῈΝ BANĀRAS TRANSLATION COMMITTEE SE KIYA GAYA, JISE TAS,HIH KARKE AB TISRI BAR CHHAPWĀTE.
LONDON: PRINTED FOR THE BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY, INSTITUTED IN THE YEAR 1804. M
MDCCCLX.
NEW TESTAMENT
LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST.
IN SGAU KAREN.
1 οὐδ 001 9919 οϑὶ 3 οϑι 99 B 1
1
στιν re
2d Eprrīox.—4000. Translatēd by Francis Mason
: --ράρ»»»-
MAULMAIN, AMERICAN MISSION PRESS THOS. S. RANNEY.
| 29391008191 -.-- ogas «= - Ὁ κάνε, οϑεθιοῦϑι.)υ > 9280} -
οδιοοῦθιον „Bo - - OŠreogass Ju . . οὔ - dm... ὃ. 8; ὅιορθθ . . ... δι. ab. ... φι . Ὁ Εν 20 oj. ἰὸν 933% so" ka O819 = C φῖοῦ geju - - 98} ” + «
οϑιοσβοϑβουῖν οι. Bīro οϑιοοδοθβοοῖι J Guj sr οϑιοσβοϑβουῖιν Rr Bug .
met . ok8$m .... ἄρ, < a
os18s1mi . .
Is eks s”
σσὸ δογενον ii va Gēj$ogu jr...
C919... =. ϑοίφεῃ: K IKS τον ᾿ϑοδιὸς. . . .. | al lacie alā |asetoošor . . GieiošiJjy . . οδιροσθον .. Ose ju ..
Kodtdd6. φὼς (809 a Ju va CIP Ju . » ὁθιοοβοββοοῆιοι οϑιοοδοθβοῦδι J οϑιοοβοϑϑουῖιου ΐ
8᾽. Tai)
“ἢ ἶ | O2Ā88 φῇ ci ΤΗΣ
IETOT IRNPISPT SA 77 > NIPAA VPP PE Ἔν —.
10068961
«.. . 7. . Matthew. a
ei. „Marc-. ay 1. .Luke- . ,o96 B1. „John-. . 00
G1001 Acts of Aposiles 396 8 = „Romans ki) τὴ 595.
οϑῶβιο 1 Corinthians „ ago oD6ļ Pr J IlCorinthians ,, 60}
OOCO1 . Galatians, , , goy 995 |. „ Ephesians ΜΗ <! ὥσϑι . Phlippians ur 19 oo83 „ Colossians ki +. 051 22819 ! Thessalonians « σοὸ 5 ο
93.) 11 Thessalonians Ὁ gga
οδινο ITimothy «Ὁ ς99 OŠ1rJ Timothy ., οὔοῖ Οὗ - - Titus ἘΠ g6o* Š1 . Philemon. „ „ga gt „ Hebrews τῆν gaot Οὔ « «James. . . 9ὴ O8u9 .« IPeter . + + GAR "08m J - Peter. + + ΤΩ.
Bīro I [Epistle / Letter of] John $€4 Gu " pistie-Letterof] John gg Gu ΕἸ ΜΙ [Epistle-Letter of] John ggg
Jude y, + + ὁ ζϑϑὺ
«35 „Revelation » ᾿ς “ 8390
τᾶ $ogu yu scale
ιοὐδοσῶτι
031 so m šo Ēvangile selon Matthieu 5
οἷορε ΦΑΣΙΝ Φ ον. ἐς ΟἿ . Evanaile selon Marc a
too “Ὁ ..- ot „Ēvangile selon Luc « 9906
Gogs IAA ὁ τς οϑι „Ēvangile selon Jean, 900 00501806101 ΜΕΝ o191 „Actes des Apētres. 79
ods die eva τ ς 8 „ Ēpitre aux Romains, 994 Lo δ 8ῸὉῸΠ va a oj $ D Premiere ēpītre aux Corinthiens N Ὁ ἢ ο οοδϑ 1 as ēpītre. Corinthiens 90 J RECOT0S. 1. V. 00001 . ἔργα aux Galates, Ģ0y
Serorgs ba, 8+ Ēpītre aux Ēphēsiens 590
Samo . . "līķa 031 Ēpītre aux Philippiens $Jg οὐοϑεὺ PAT) «itkā me8s Epitre aux Colossiens.g92) aoteL00$r9r PKS . 5. Ὁ ES Thessaloniciens GO $ lens O9sotO0$I J 9 .. 99. Deuzlēme čritre | Thessaloniciens GG (% OOLOJ98191 “οἷα OOT1S eriēre čpītre ἀ Timothēe, 9D OOL40089 J 1 AAS Or J Deuxičme ēpītre ἃ Timothče σ gGo* ὃ BOB vu 03 - ἔριν ἃ Τί. „ οθοῦῖ G1c988 ΣΥΝΕ, τὰ Št .EpitreaPhilēmon , φαο ο
φιβθι ΩΣ ὦ GL .L'Epitre aux Hēbreux ggoš 9 δ
οοιοῦϑ i δὰ βου, 3 021 . Ēpitre de Jacgues , φῶ (8090 as tu V VIRPEMĀ tak O8u0 « . ēpītre de Pierre ĢA9 ΩΣ Ω
C109 AJ Π ._- 088} Deuxičme -de Pierre σῇ} . * ē
BroogBfovtu 1 SG1 κι Ὁ Premičre ēpītre de Jean „ Gg οϑιοοδοθδοοῖε " οϑιν J Peuxiēme ēpītre de Jean» 909 οϑιοοβοϑδοοῦῖι 9 Π Bau Troisiēme ēpītre de Jeans SO
οι να ὁ % + Ēpītre de Jude: «= 900
odc98 g ve ki . «S$ BEST 930
Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament
| Ē vaski
THE NEW TESTAMENT OF οὐκ LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST, ļ IN TAMIL: WITH REFERENCES, CONTENTS OF THE CHAPTERS AND CHRONOLOGY, FROM THE ENGLISH.
as Ģrissrnēu
GlCusršBnangapsrnsi 9fmeftosruis
Lu αὐ διιπτῷ. Bte
daarš$un GGrafyeogsugnē
BGršs Lneaz 9Jedgr is
35$Gwo Sgtuuūuc Ο ὦν Gedrarui.L_em5ayērer F5ĒBUGas sūsšsnmnav ει ιἢ Ο δια mg Bisda συριϑισυτὦ λα) muSolērug στ τι Θιδ ὁ ἃ ἢ φι. 8. 9. “5.9 .8...-(Θβυοὺ
Grrerucneagf6lk gGoīsser δ ωτῶν αόσάσι ῥβὼ υβυσδόσουσ ς.
MADRAS: THE MADRAS AUXILIARY BIBLE SOCIETY. PRINTED AT THE AMERICAN MISSION PRESS, 1859.
οοὐδοοοῳφοδα οοοοδοηδεν
THE NEW TESTAMENT
IN BURMESE.
96c00g9g5G) eg060g76zr
THB :
NEw TESTAMENT
OF OUR LORD AND SAVIOUR
JESUS CHRIST:
«Translated into tie Burnteše, from the Eriginal Brek,
By Rev. A. JUDSON,D.D.
ND EDITED, WITH CONTENTS OF CHAPTERS AND REFERENCES,
ΒΥ Rev. Ε. A. STEVENS, D.D. ——s et
RANGOON: PUBLISHED ΒΥ THK AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSIONARY UNĪON, AT THEIR MISSION PRESS. F. D. PHINNEY, SUPT.
1885. Second Edition,—5,000.
G96V006:09g6s 96 οηδεοβαῖ ϑοοροϑοοῳ Xi
mgBiogšs οροϑεβοοδοροῃδὲ οοϑ βιοροῃδὲ 6002656209 δὲ οσορξςοσοςροῃ δὲ c0%9g405e2 oo6psoņ(638905e 19081 Lie, ME eg:pa063 Booce26 egepmotodD3ooce26 egspaoče0pg3e928 ορϑιοδφήδοροςθοδ
cpaošg| ϑηϑοοςθοξ
Gm69c5e2 g008g05e2 4920920831 6052900831
wodogd$s .. a7gge76*
6990590962 cg20g9986s £ 9920099520 dog ds «οδοηϑοοξοο βου δὲ ςοσηϑίβρϑοσδεθοσοε .. U acis ΠΞ
ϑεοσοοοοφοορβοῃδὲ ....
G0996g99520 Žoga
go5a$u B6905g210heg$3g32002a1e0ce26g$go60000525teg6. (A5 om$:4 eg B2cgyč! οῃδεφοοθο)οὺ ocn$e00 Šeoo5r ocm$e$6 mDegbots (:) (gšoyši (BBeyeoo2eoce065! οοφοϑείβεοβ 99 apšu aaoņi00s14 680 Se δοδεοσρϑοοο cSs(3x09$00p9u ocn$a 3595coeovx (1) e05: ($$e3e002 009 aS1(638 g5c 059%? φορϑιϑοδίβε (1) 05 R δ οδδϑοοδεοβίθοσρϑι
eg080g 6: J1 ση δεοθϑουρδρὺοοῳοεν
φξοούδοηδοδ .... Matthew «a φδοοογοηδοδ .... Marc - oo gče?moosgšoē .... Luke-. (0x) gēeeo00o$og$o6.. John- co :O0e$e0050gg| .... Actsof Apostles.... 0 cepe(ddlseo .... Romans NC eep so096] g1(63d1se20gece28 | Corinthians 9 gm» em28_g1e3d19eogBooce06 .. Corinthians) gs οοδοσθθ8 1969 .... Galatians |. od ee$ddlses .... Ephesians δ ϑεϑβι9σ)7ο999 , Phlippians , 8 sm2ex90(230) 982” A Colossians 629 o20$0>26002$05| SlasouGlcenš I Thessalonians Ὁ oo (5 5 ΞΡ οὶ ΟἼ 9699 3006028 ll Τηθϑϑαιοπίδηβ. ) 050$ GBeeoco83 σἸθθοοροςθοδ , lTimothy ,. Ὁ G GBeeoc06301 9929 Booco28 lI Timothy „4 οϑορ9 1599 , Titus K:) 8eoo9$(03d19e2 Philemon Šos» «oB3dl9e> „ Hebrews,,, cw g6029096(63019e2 va. James... 099 g6ev09g(4613eo0geceo8 „ IPeter ,.. 9 60 g8ev00g (03919909 Booceo8 ll Peter y sa ι 1 LEpistle / Letter of] John 2 6039 g6eoso$ Ol9e293ooce26 II [Epistle-Letter of] John_) ge9o- gēcoooo$i Glse2000302e6e26 I [Epistle-Letter of] John Ὁ eos gš0o29630lse».. „ Jude %? φϑθοϑοῃδὲ . Revelation,,,. g
οβοοσοδεοηδε 98 οηδὲ ἄγον δ ἅν
e9920099920B90g$e ....
902405 99920g3096% Ββοϑοοφοορβοῃδὲ c092$0g31
8039205920 oša ki
320990320g30g6s
ουϑρῃγμοδοοφοορβοῃδὲ..
ςφιϑϑοοφοορβοῃδὲ οδδοοφοορβοῃ δὲ
e09 οοφοορῇσῃ δε τ la e200890320gyeg6e ....
ςοῦ 900 9990
TELUGU
THE
NEW TESTAMENT
OF OUR
LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST
TRANSLATED INTO TELUGU
FROM THE ORIGINAL GREEK.
sm KB σά δ οο ὃ ο δ ὅδοϑο ὦ ὕ ὃ. S989 goē BĒBŠS Kopas» sd Aosvā US) δ 250 OFE_O ὥο!
S98 ΘΘΟδθ 5 ss soaāšmes? ey ooviša.
MADRAS: PRINTED AT THE AMERICAN MISSION PRESS FOR THE MADRAS AUXIĻIARY BIBLE SOCIETY, „And sold at their Depository, 155 Popham's Broadway.
1860.
THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT.
S$ DOKS Šš. stas OS KO ουοϑοῶ GS) DSŠSNOGŠJ. DTR (δ᾽ ἀδοδόοο, SS» ŠJ. SR.
ASit:TL9Y7 :
PLPTĪT: POP MT:
O'Y1A : PX:
PhPCPTY : ovamgr:
LE
NOUVEAU TESTAMENT
DE
NOTRE SEIGNEUR JĒSUS-CHRIST
D'APRĒS LA VERSION REVUE
Par J. F. OSTERVALD
F |7;
«ἢ, ΠΕΣ NE S
| Ψ»
kka
Ξ tri
N. SŪCIETE BIBLIĢUE „ Su ΠῈ FRANCE. 2
PARIS SOCIETĒ BIBLIĢUE DE FRANCE | 41, RUE LA BRUYĒRE 1872 One of the Reliable copies of the French New Testament - Une Bible fidele.
Available sometimes [and Free (gratis) ] at www.archive.org.
TABLE DES LIVRES
DU NOUVEAU TESTAMENT
Evangile selon saint Matthieu
Ēvangile selon saint Marc .. HEvangile selon saint Lue. ,. Ēvangile selon saint Jean...
Les Actes des Apūtres....
.
Ēpitre de saint Paul aux Ro- mains... Ire Ēpitre aux Corinthiens..
Tre Ēpitre aux Corinthiens. Epitre aux Ģalates .....
Epitre aux Ephēsiens.....
Ēpitre aux Philippiens...
Epitre aux Colossiens......
Ire Ēpitre aux Thessaloniciens.
Nombre Pages des chap. 1 | Ife Ēpitre aux Thessaloniciens. 3 52 | [re Kpitre ἃ Timothēe...... 6 85 Te Epitre ἃ Timothče.. . 4 139 | Bpitreā Tite....... . 8 179 | Bpitre ἃ Philēmon. .... 1 Ebpitre aux Hēbreux....... 18 232 Ēpitre de saint Jaegues..... 5 255 | Ire Ēpitre de saint Pierre.... 5 277 | 1Ie Ēpitre de saint Pierre. . 8 292 [1τὸ Epitre de saint Jean..... ὅ 300 | Iie Ēpitre desaint Jean..... 1 307 | III« Epitre de saint Jean..... 1 813 | Epitre desaint Jude..... 1 818 | Apocalypse de saint Jean.... 22
ie RĪT Σ
Le signe 1 indiģue la division du texte en paragraphes.
Pages.
323 326 332 336 339 340 357 362 369. 373 379 380 381 383
La Bible la plus fidele = Texte Recu - Grec Koine - d'Estienne (1550-51)
B00KS (F THE NEW AT ag
Matthew Mark . Luke ... John
The Acts
Epistle to the Romans
1. Corinthians ... II. Corinthians... Galatians Ephesians Philīppians Colossians "L'Thessalonians II. Thessalonians 1. Timothy
1Ī. Timothy Titus
Phitemon Hebrews HEpistle of James 1. Peter
II. Peter
1. John
II. John
IIĻ John
Jude
Revelation
Sk ἘΣ ΛΗ T
ĀĒA+Fzēt m7vPēt ll + Zēf $—+Zēt ĀRA+Zēt ā7vrēt KA -Fēf 8E+tīt KL7VE
ΧΕΙ
ἘΔ ῈῚ Māt
FEMĒEKĒ FG MfĶI lg TE π ΗΣ ἘΡΈΠ E$ ἠδ (ΕΠ
1 Ji ἘΞῚῊ ΔΙ ῬΚΈΡΣΕ Ēft/izHīrā GPAktimā 15 Pk A Jksi Pr ἘΞΑ Si
Sārtā MJ š ἘΞΞΈΡΕΣΕ ΑἸ ΒΕ
ΚΣΤ] KW āf
āzēt
4-—īt az+īt san Haīt gzīt Ka g—īt :- τὶ
4—7
zpāāl
rūk Bitšš ἘΚ Biti Ēsiūsā sliabāš ΞΕ ΑΣΚΙΗ ΖΦ: ΞῈ Lija rf ūtfats tk 1—18 KI < ΗΣ τὴ ἢ BEBRI ki
Shis BRA (3
Chinese Simplified - Reguest to God
VBTMĒDA RAKSTI TUK ᾿Ξ ΠΕΡ Je ΣΕ ἈΠ 1/6, AM EEF ĒTI TU AA ἘΞ ΕΠ ΠΕ Β{ΠΊΞΞΕῚῚ T REB ΤΙ ΕΜΕΡΈ JĀ. Sk. JĒSNIKāJo
ΣΤ MERI (1. Jaša 1o13kdk (kt A8 kā τς, SK ΕΠ fks
ΣΤ το τ GREE — 1 āķis
Τ τὶ, kāti], F Hfstziktti ll], FALfEA Eti (2
IBM RATI AE, R ΒΞ ΞΕ ΚΤΕΙΧ o God Ēļ T, ἬΕΙ ΤΑΔΕ ΞΕ. RS ES MARE LEA HH) Rim TE Šo
Rirtā, GAMER ETB IĀKĒES EŽRĒKĒMĒEI
IRE o
MTB, Δ RE ΠΗ: ΞΟΠ ΕΞΚΗΝ) F H HI K ΡΞ ἘΠ ΕΑ AK. BHAEIIERĒRNIRRĒSA EJ KAKE ΣΤ ΒΕ EELU EPĒKEJ EX, BIJ],
Chinese Traditional - Talking to the Lord of Heaven
ἘΞΗ͂Ν Lits, ΠΝ ΝΕ TARA T PAL ΗΕ ΞΕ EZ ΒΗ ΠΣ io ΕΞ ΕΠ Λ RĀĒ/IĒM EM ĒTĒN ΖΗ]. sb LV6, Asā F ĒJĒĒTU AA KE ΠΡ ΠΕ [ΠΗ ΉΞΞΕ Šā T RERRAE LIEBE TARA iš. JJĒ Ko
PĀRA ELO ΞΕ REM". ἘΞΑ ΘΠ JJ ĒKĀ NI se EH EV (MP1 KĀ LV, (EMI RĒRIHA ARVĒNITātfs, še | ēt LEĀ ἘΞ IH) Lī o titrs, (SB ἘΚ ΕΠ ΒΗ, it ΗΠ ΕΗ ΒΗ, ἡ Η ΤΊ ΈΦ itt bd, pitt, ΘΓ ΗΕ ΓΒ ΗΠ 8 55 tējs ἘΞ tell ΠΗ TIKAI ἘΠΕ ΞΞΕΝ ΞΕ.
ĪRREIRERRIEŠMO (ĒST AJ AEK R, DU (iki dēt At ALARAĀLBIE A A Bē, 15 ΓΈ ἘΞ ΟΣ ἘΠΕ 1 πὶ 2} MGE RIM RE EEE.
MARE SEMI RE, REREKAKIEI SI.
God ΠΗ T, ἘΞ ΕἸ ΔΕ ΞΕ ΤΉΝ ΤΕ 2 ΖΠΛΕΙΞΕ ἘΞ ΕἸ, ἘΞ GĒTE R HRI. Piri, GEM BSB i EĀREREMUUKEMN Šo
Chinese Traditional - Reguest to God
ἔπ ΞΕ] Δ KS ΞΕ ΠΣ ΧΑ ĒTĒI 7: ΗΠ. iš irētks Ab ΤῈ, At ΒΕ ΜΠΈΞ- FĒVĒTI JA ΠΕ Ἐν ΕΠ ΘΠ ĀM T RAĒNE LVERASEN TĀ RA. Sēš. JJĒNIĪJo
iBABIAKĒJE KM O BEKRĒMM". ἘΞΑ ἘΠ] ĒEKRKĀNU ee EH EM JĀ R LK ĀS LV, (EMI RĒRIHA AĒNIātfs, 15. ΞΕ ΕΓ dāt LERĀR JM) Lī o tiri, KBBJMM"I, atHistrrē(Mi), it H LfEa itt bd, pitt, etzaētilia šits ΞΟ ἘΞ ΒΞ ti") T IKĀI ἘΠ ΈΞΕΝ ΞΕ.
MB HR EDIT (EE ἘΞ] AU JA AL EE ἴθ ΛΑ K, PA ἘΞ ΗΕ τ [0 Π7Π|5 AM BEKAR RED IE MR ΘΟ ΤΈΞ, K KARIEM) ΖΞ, ALHPKB SAKI AN K ΗΒ ἘΞ 29 RA R (Vis AE ΤΕ ΠΝ ΒΗ.
RRR ΗΠ Ξὰ ἘΠΕ ΓΝ VĒ, ΘΟ ΒΕ ΈΡ ἈΚΊΕΙ ΞΕ 0
God Ēl T, ἘΞ ΕΠ ΚΡ ΛῈ ΞΕ ΒΉΒΑἘΞ 29 ΖΠΛΕΙΞΕ ἘΝ ΒΞ C BET ΠΕ ΠΕ Ή 7". tr, KME BI BT ĒNĀ EE MA ΞΡ ΘΈΕΙΝ Šš o
tiriš, (66 ΕΝ ΕΠ 8 ΠΗ KECUKKJ) 65 ΕΗΝ ΕΝ ΕΗ LA ἐκ κῃ, ΙΗΗΗ ΕἸ 17 ΗΕ ΞΕ ΒΞ ΞΞΊΠΙΝ PES ἜΜΠΗΣ τῶ MAKE ΣΚΉΔΙΒΟΞ ΞΘΞΕ ᾿Εν) Kā, ΠΗ,
Korean - Reguest to God
{π|0}] ἘΕΘΈΟΥ HE Η 960] ΞΞΟῚ str dl ēl?lē U ΕΞ mīl, X1Xļ ΖΗ malēt JE0| eļēļoļ Z! = EXE dl. tel OE Jē=s atāl2S nssel zaloil7l| 4 . 55:7] £lētd J 50171 ēlS τ δ li gl Ta PN ka
ΣΟ
»! ΠΠῚ ᾿ 2
to eļētoj gēla ptez dar ltšss ārjēti dl, ὡς ||Ζ} ΒΞ’ 5 δ} 1 1 Π|7} Jēē, :17} 7|ΞΞ ΒΞΕ ΕἸ 0} ΞΊ 5ΓΟΥ 1-|7} Jēs dtālt oftie šās Ee rE 801
ēt st dē ἘΓΕῚ (Nopel AĀlēts st
|
gel 7 ētck LH] eļētd HĒn g 4, peļ7+ og =
7|z+olēlēt7| £lēļ04 1-|7} LHO1[ | oļzļol: (Tā, az” s Ξ
elle] 1174. +7+oHedoļl ΠΗ ΖΞ ΘΉΞΕ 11 LH7t ētē LHF7| LJ
ΟἹ 01571] HA = BHAI2. Godrē, HtHĒ ΕἸ 4%, τ- A|dotoļ] Jēļīi RIAL AI tē kis, H9ls att 4d Rija
_toļl £[ēt04 117} ΞΓΑΕΟΓΕΞΟΙ! dēle At lšē Hel Xlēļl ἘΞ
ΔΗ ἘΠΞΞ Β' ΠΙΞΞΞ ΒΕ! jiasstli τ ἡ ΡΕΞ τ Ὶ LĻC(| 2
04 117} 159 e| HES (4 7ļ5)2ļ 7He lol dm S
Ο[Δ| B5 X = ἘΞΙΕΙΙΗΙ τισι, gējet js olākāk, τ!
LļE H+0[Eoļ,nļen
071] ΟἹ} 5501} ΠΗ Xļļēto4 ο] U S, Amenēļēļī : νὰ
Japanese - Reguest to God
IRBUD4A ἘΛΈΞ 2 Δ Ζ τ θυλτ ΟΞ ĒRZĀAĪKE cOkmEēriks hzctbdbtdj., cCOēĒfst ΠΗ Ξ ἅ 5 {5 κ- ἃ πὸ ζϑ8:ις ΞΕ 2 Ar ēkā, Φ 71. δ Σὲ « io ΒΠ1} ἘΞ ΕΗ τ ἀ δε διε ἃ Ἐκ ὰ υν 7 2 Φ᾽΄᾽ ΟΖ δι. Εἰ} ἃ ἤπ|7 Ὁ 7112 ΞΞὸ Φ 2 Ἐπ ὃ τ. δέ. πῆς 6 ΒΕ 2 2 2 ὧκ Βιι1 ζεῖ V, Ξ-- δ ΒΦ 2 71 5 Β}}}7 Δ υλΞ 1 ἘΈΗΒΙΠ7 D. thbkltēlnāētīhnbošžhtīhnkfttšozob Dtēthf/)/t1Ef£+ fūli, 5B2BDkokthnblkiaš 52 ἄυν, ho oīnīhbkāhēkitetununoētiu tv κα ἘΦ NTRIESL, Ἠπτ 2: ἃ 5 ΞΞΧ KVDZE EN šu, fikkothkitēltvudcteīnbēīšsd, tt gFRkUkRtkšēdBcoteīhbā, CeDīRV, īklikotlhhthnbkēā ΞΖ nn, Ἐ ΚΙ Ὁ ἘΓ2 « ἃ 2“ τα Di tDPIŠĒIMĀKAMADDDBZND ĒIRĪĒĒdOCĒEDĪT De MPhīhb RU O το Σ ς εϑις. 2 Ἐπ C DOMĒ IĒATĒ BA Kšt kt A RKO T ŠĀ οι τ Dž EB+ (Ēd 2 ὁ ἡ ὅλ ΒΠ17 aesš nīhb>b Diolcžm D4VBS DARK EH 72 2 fikikotlāmkb fi: DthEii šā (ATWŅEĒ) οἴ ΒΑ 2: δ. TLTA Dtot4< HU, KMēēbtt(VvB — TEEN ΕΗ 6 2 DIC ὅλες ἘΞ ΠΗ 7 ΠΕ S KVĀA T VE BĀ BD CĒED, MDBEHRĒ€ BRC 112 « tī nštkL ἃ 5 Rik?d ΣῈ ἘΦ DO K BIMNIS N,
God lā, ībbotk<šlvU, KDKRBGOTLT<ttĀA Dtto7YV 2FYvvžēBhdkue Buku e BG DžB D. Kliko ζι 55Ί1 NKRV MA ἐ VT NL αὶ SBibdē+rthbēbktkošāHlib DF hKēB6KU F-htīebfķīd., Δι 9 τι 9} (8 ἐ ΟΞ ΟΞ ΠΕ) Dlllz DX %/S— 2 ἘΞ ἜΠ J] C Ἐκ λχυλευλ ΒΞ τς ὲ DbhrV), ΦΌΌ ΦΘ ἘΞ ΟΞ Λλλι. fūštkuekRikolc Φὰ 2 3112. Ζιι,ι τι πᾶ: Ξξι κε φξε σι ὦ at, T) vdBddikšās,
Gebet zum Gott
Lieber Gott, Danke, daB dieses Evangelium oder dieses neue Testament freigegeben worden ist, damit wir in der LageSIND, mehr iber Sie zu erlernen. Helfen Sie bitte den Leuten, die fūr das Zur Verfigung stellen dieses elektronischen Buches verantwortlich sind. Sie wissen, da wem sie sind und SieSIND in der Lage, ihnen zu helfen.
Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, in der Lage zu SEIN, schnell zu arbeiten, und stellen Sie elektronischere Būcher zur Verfūgung Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, alle Betriebsmittel, das Geld, die Stārke und die Zeit zu haben, die sie zwecks sein mūssen fūr, Sie zu arbeiten zu halten.
Helfen Sie bitte denen, die ein Teil der Mannschaft sind, das ihnen auf einer tāglichen Grundlage helfen. Geben Sie ihnen die Stūrke bitte, um jedem von ihnen das geistige Verstāndnis fūr die Arbeit fortzusetzen und zu geben, daB Sie sie tun winschen. Helfen Sie bitte jedem von ihnen, Furcht nicht zu haben und daran zu erinnern, daB Sie der Gott sind, der Gebet beantwortet und der verantwortlich fūr alles ist.
Ich bete, daB Sie sie anregen wiūrden und daB 516 sie schitzen und die Arbeit u. das Ministerium, daB sie innen engagiert werden. Ich bete, daB Sie sie vor den geistigen Krāften oder anderen Hindernissen schiitzen wirden, die sie schādigen oder sie verlangsamen konnten.
Helfen Sie mir bitte, wenn ich dieses neue Testament benutze, um an die Leute auch zu denken, die diese Ausgabe zur Verfūgung gestellt haben, damit ich fūr sie und also, sie beten kann kann fortfahren, mehr Leuten zu helfen.
Ich bete, daB Sie mir eine Liebe Ihres heiligen Wortes (das neue Testament) geben wirden und da Sie mir geistige Klugheit und Einsicht, um Sie besser zu kennen geben wirden und den Zeitabschnitt zu verstehen, dem wir in leben. Helfen Sie mir bitte, zu k6nnen die Schwierigkeiten beschāftigen, dal ich mit jeden Tag konfrontiert werde.
Lord God, helfen mir Sie besser kennen und zu winschen anderen Christen in meinem Bereich und um die Welt helfen wūnschen. Ich bete, daB Sie die elektronische Buchmannschaft und -die geben wiirden, die ihnen Ihre Klugheit helfen. Ich bete, daB Sie den einzelnen Mitgliedern ihrer Familie (und meiner Familie) helfen wirden nicht Angelegenheiten betrogen zu werden, aber, Sie zu verstehen und 516 in jeder Weise annehmen und folgen zu winschen. Geben Sie uns Komfort auch und Anleitung in diesen Zeiten und ich bitten Sie, diese Sachen im Namen Jesus Zu tun, amen,
Prayer to God Dear God,
Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has been released so that we are able to learn more about you.
Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book available. You know who they are and you are able to help them.
Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic books available
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working for You.
Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want them to do.
Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember that you are the God who answers prayer and who is in charge of everything.
I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and the work ἄχ ministry that they are engaged in.
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down.
Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for them and so they can continue to help more people.
I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time that we are living in.
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that Iam confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want to help other Christtans in my area and around the world.
I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who help them your wisdom.
I pray that you would help the individual members of their family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in every way.
Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,
Arabic New Testament - Part£1
rabic New Testament - Partf 2
ic New Testament - Part £
Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these books can be obtained [downloadedl] Itelecharaer1 for Free and without cost
Nouveau Testament persan [Perse - Iran] - Farsga Yeni Ahit- Nuevo Testamento persa - Persisch Neuen Testament - Testamento Novo persa
TT [| Persian Farsi New Testament- Part£1
ITT [-] Persian Iranian New Testament - Part £ 2 TT) [-] Persian Farsi New Testament - Part 3
a [5] Persian Iranian New Testament - Part £ 4 "ras al [.} Persian Farsi New Testament - Part 45 παν ἢ [1.1 Persian Iranian New Testament - Part £ 6 TT [5] Persian Farsi New Testament - Part? 7 TT [-] Persian Iranian New Testament - Part £ 8 au 1.1 Persian Farsi New Testament - Part49
ETHIOPIC - AMHARIC |Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part 1 |.
Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part £ 2 ΙΗ "as Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part £ 3 ||
| Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part 4 [2 TT Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part £ 5 |.
TT Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part £ 6 | ΞΕ Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part £ 7 |.
Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these books can be obtained I[downloadedl for Free and without cost
TURKISH NEW TESTAMENT
Neuen Testaments in turkischer Classic Turkish in ARABIC Scrin
New Testament - TURKISH in Arabic Scrip
Turkish New Testament (Arabic Scrip! Script)-Tūrk Yeni Ahit- euen Testaments in turkischer- Nuevo Testamento,en turco- "7 „Nouveau Testamerīt en tWfc - Nieuwe Testament in het Turks ..
Classic Turkish New Testament - |
K A K πεεεῦ PS A PA K Ξε ἢ ΕΞ Ξ AS A ΕΞ Ξ ΞΕ ΞΙΞ ΞΞΞΞΙ PP A cementu ier eseri. ———— | centrus tev etenam. ——— | ἘΞΞΞΞ ΞΞΞΞ Ξξξε
iem
Part £ 1
Part+ 4
ITEM
is HUNGARIAN - || Thessalonians- 4 14 7] T HUNGARIAN N.T. Marc HUNGARIAN - | Timothy - £15 id
ΤΊ HUNGARIAN NĪ. "Luke ΝΣ > HUNGARIAN |LTimotty εἴ F)
ΠῚ HUNGARIAN N.T. John HUNGARIAN N.T. TITUS -417 id iz HUNGARIAN N.T. Acts HUNGARIAN - Philemon- £ 18 id
ΤΊ HUNGARIAN - 1 Corinthians -£7 HUNGARIAN - James - £20 T = HUNGARIAN - II Corinthians - £ 8 HUNGARIAN -1Peter -£21 ᾿
HUNGARIAN - LU Peter -422
PT. HUNGARIAN - Ephesians - ξ 10 HUNGARIAN - 1-3 John-£23 g
[1 HUNGARIAN - Philippians - £11 HUNGARIAN N.T. Jude -£24 []
"HUNGARIAN - Colossians - -412 pēļ " HUNGARIAN - SReveādāi 425
τ] HUNGARIAN -1 Thessalonians - 4 13
Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost
SANSCRIT
LETI
Ι
ΓΞ
Tt
|KŽ
Sanskrit New Testament - Part £ 2
aa
Sanskrit New Testament - Part t 4 ΠΗ
Nieuwe Testament in het Tamil-taal - An accurate 8% lasting translation
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament ji Part 1 TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament Part 4 2 TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament zi Part 4 3 TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament Part 4 4 TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament ii Part£5 TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament Part 6 TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament ii Part 47 TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament [£] Part£8 TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament i Part£9
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament [£] Part 10
"mī
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament ji Part£ 11
TAMIL NT-Part£15
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament Part £ 12
C]
TAMIL NT -Part£14 [2] TAMIL NT - Part £16
Click to go to pages where books can be obtained [downloaded] - Free
"arī
[1
TAMIL NT-Part13
"--ἢ "aa [| καπεν- κεῖσ τε Jememem P ΒΒΈΞΕΞΞΞΙ͂ ΕΞΕΞΞΕΤΗΝ ALU DEI ff] cer | ve ——— | ΓΊ ππεισιτπες το ---------ς---- -
Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these | Ἄ books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost
For BURMESE MYANMAR Edition, Click Here
New Testament
PT
URDU New Testament - Part£1 ||
URDU New Testament - Part £ 2 jr
URDU New Testament - Part £ 3 ΤᾺ Γ. υδπρι! New Testament -Pankā J
— a ἜΝΕΕΕΕΕ TELEGU New Testament Ἧ | ra Newrestamemt 6 69ΘῸΘ [1 ΄
TAMIL New Testament i
|
i —ā
1
bd
kri
a
ἢ
KAREN New Testament BURMA MYANMAR New Testament
ASSAMESE New Testament GUJARAT New Testament Chinese New Testament | Sanscrit Sanskrit New Testament Ancient Greek New Testament Indonesia New Testament
Arabic New Testament ΕΞ: jan Azari Azeri New Testamen iii (i),
Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these books can be obtained Idownloadedl for Free and without
|
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament PART ΕἼ
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament PART £2
"arā
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament [1 PART 43
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament ΤΊ PART 4
"m1
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament ji PART 45 BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament jū PART £6 BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament ji PART 47 BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament PART £8 BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament ji PART £9 BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament PART 410
Lt)
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament [2 PART £11
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament PART £12 I —.|
rr) rr
Click to go to pages where books can be obtained [downloaded] - Free
ΝΗ Azerbaijan Azeri - (Marc) - "2 Azerbaijan Azeri - | Timothy - £ 15 id 4 | . ---- -- - - ςς - -- -:ν Ἐ | = - ---- -- -- -- --- -- ----} πα ΙΗ Azerbaijan Azeri - (Luke) - £3 Azerbaijan Azeri - II Timothy - £ 16 Η
ΠῚ Azerbaiian Azeri - (John) - £4 Azerbaijan Azeri - TITUS - £ 17 Γ᾿
līs Azerbaijan Azeri - (Acts)- £5 Azerbaijan Azeri - Philemon - 18 Ξ
“- ἢ [2 Azerbaijan Azeri - (Romans) - £ 6 Azerbaijan Azeri - Hebrews 19
C] Azerbaijan Azeri - | Corinth - £ 7 Azerbaijan Azeri - James - 4 20 F
Nouveau Testament en Grec / Grecaue
1872
i m nami RE BA PITT; ii T Dj
"MODERN GREEK- Romans 46. ] MODERN GREEK- Hebrews - 419 ΠῚ
zi MODERN GREEK -| Corinthians - αὶ MODERN GREEK - James - 4 20 iz MODERN GREEK - II Corinthians - £ MODERN GREEK-1Peter -£21 ΠῚ
τοὶ τ ἢ : ἘΞ [C] m MODERN GREEK - - Galatians - t9 I K MODERN GREEK - Il Peter -k22. F]
11 "< MODERN GREEK - i ἐρεεμ ουῶς -410 MODERN GREEK - 1 - 3 John-£ 23 ni ΠῚ MODERN GREEK - Philippians - £ MODERN GREEK - Jude -4 24 =
MODERN N GREEK- "Revelatiom= : 25
Lī [2 MODERN GREEK -|Thess. - 413 nm=? reēkkrisamomGaktom | the Ancient Koine -- ------ ---.---- - IE New Testament, Click Here
Pour le N.T. en Grec / Grecaue Ancient, Telecharaez Ici «cc «asai āšāj,
Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these books can be obtained [downloadedl for Free and without cost
T1] MODERN GREEK - Colossians -
20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord,
Thank you that this PDF Ebook has been released so that we are able to learn more about you and wiser versions. Please help it to have wide circulation
Please help them to be able to have more resources available to help others. Please help them to have all the resources, the funds, the strength and the time that they need and ask for in order to be able to keep working for You.
I pray that you would encourage them and that you protect them physically and spiritually, and the work % ministry that they are engaged in.
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them or their work and projects, or slow them down.
Please help them to find Godly friends who are able to help. Provide helpful transportation
for their consistent use. Remind me to pray for them often as this will help and encourage them.
Please give them your wisdom and understanding so they can better follow you, and | ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,
for helping your fellow Christians by praying for us